X

4: Accessible Ava A full-length mirror stood next to the door for the mistress’s large closet. A closer look showed it to be covered with dust and smudges. Ava retrieved a bottle of glass cleaner and a rag from her caddy of cleaning supplies. Catching her reflection, she noticed her headdress was slightly askew and paused to straighten it. Looking herself up and down she checked the rest of her uniform, stealing a moment of pride at her own appearance. ...

6. Stretches “Come on baby, just a little more…” I was being punished. “… Stop whining, it’s not that hard.” “I can’t…” What did I do to deserve this? “I’m too tight!” “Fine.” She let go of my wrists, and I slumped, flat onto my back. “I’m gonna make us a brew.” I really did try my best. But you can’t fix decades of bad posture in an afternoon. “I WILL have you touching your toes by bedtime.” ...

Chapter 19 Nadia sat across from Evelyn in the dimly lit private lounge of Abyss, the air thick with tension. She had come here knowing exactly what Evelyn wanted - to push her, to bend her, to make her accept what she had been resisting for weeks. And yet, part of her had walked in willingly. Part of her needed to hear it, even if she loathed herself for it. ...

There was a discerning gaze emanating from coach Amelia Emerson as she watched one of her athletes, Sarah House, line up for what would be the last vault on the day. Last weekend, her team had been destroyed at a meet after nearly every single one of her athletes had one disaster after the other on both the vault and beam. Step outs, falls, etc. the deductions had mounted in rapid succession for every member of the team. ...

Chapter Two - Whipmaster Wu GrandMaster Karl Davidson was going to be Master of Ceremonies tonight. That wasn’t required by his position, but the reality is that powerful Masters and Mistresses often have delicate egos and would see great treachery in minor verbal faux pas. Thus someone with the diplomatic skills of the GrandMaster needed to make all of the introductions, explanations, and of course, the declaration of the winners. That was going to be even more important tonight since one of the four Whipmasters competing was actually a Whipmistress. ...

Chapter 18 Days later, Elise sat on the edge of her bed, staring blankly at the pale cotton pajamas Alexandru had laid out for her. Her fingers twitched as she reached for them, hesitating as if the fabric might bite her. The texture was wrong - too dry, too loose, too alien against her skin. Her body had known nothing but the slick, constricting embrace of latex for an entire year, and now every movement, every sensation, felt raw and unnatural. The air itself felt like an unfamiliar thing, too open, too unpredictable. ...

Becky’s Repairs, Part 6 Blinding light streamed into the window through the gauzy fabric. A pair of nesting jackdaws just outside annoyingly announced the sun had indeed come up. Becky blearily rubbed her eyes, rudely bumping the handcuffs against her cheek, making her flinch. She groaned and took a quick peek at her phone before fumbling around the nightstand to find the key, rubbing her wrists on the way to the bathroom. “Maybe they chickened out. Maybe one of them had second thoughts,” she thought as she brushed her teeth. Becky halted wide eyed, staring at her reflection. “Maybe they got caught! Maybe… Maybe something went wrong! No. No, Justin would have called… probably…” The notions gnawed at her despite her dismissals. Dressed in slacks and a sweater, Becky headed down to the lobby for coffee and a croissant. The landlady briskly handed her some cream, her husband nowhere to be seen. Becky sat in a corner, pretending to peruse the local paper and nibble the pastry while her curiosity slowly grew. Finally, she huffed and headed back to her room. ...

Emily stood in front of the full-length mirror. She had never used it before. This house was still new to her. It was his house. Except that now it was her house too. Just as she was now his. She would always be his. She examined her reflection. There wasn’t much time. Her hair and makeup were fine. The dress looked good, even if it wasn’t what she was used to. It was important that she look her best. This was a big night. Her introduction to a different kind of social position. One that was both more rarified, and at the same time far lower. ...

Chapter One - The Lady Emerges It was a very nice autumn evening and I was sitting on the back deck of my lake house sipping bourbon when the alarm on my phone sounded. That was immediately followed by a loud klaxon and an even louder speaker yelling out, “Intruder in the compound. Intruder in the compound.” I dove flat on the deck and grabbed the Glock that I keep in a waterproof holster attached under one of the benches next to the wall of the house. I punched a number into my phone and said, “Report!” ...

Chapter 2 Waking the next morning, Kathrine felt a comfortable warmth, two nice pillows against her back and a grabbing hand on her right breast. Enjoying the embrace, and the feeling of a leg over her own, she was just about to fall back asleep, when she wondered, just whose arm was groping her. Now awake, she first tried sitting up, but the weight of the other person was too heavy, and instead, she just moved her head to look around. ...

Chapter Six - Maximus Alpha Fourteen I was still chuckling at Spacer Bob’s continual mentions of him always having enough time when the shimmering and spinning stopped and we were at Maximus Alpha Fourteen. I am not often at a loss for words, but I sat there with my mouth open slowly saying, “What … the … hell?” I had never heard of Maximus Alpha Fourteen. I had never heard of any of the Maximus planets. I really didn’t know what to expect. But if I had a thousand guesses, I would never have guessed nearly a hundred, eighteen-meter-tall humanoids with almost perfectly formed bodies standing in a big circle. At least their arms, legs, necks and faces looked perfect. Our seats barely fit around the outside of the circle. They were all wearing a uniform shade of light brown with varying shades of dark brown hair. Their faces were basically oval shaped and their big brown eyes were round. ...

5. Spaniels Springer “Do you need help finding anything?” Joan was a sweet, older, Welsh lady. She didn’t deserve having to deal with a couple of horny idiots. But every sub needs a good collar, right? We bought our first collar off the bad website. It was cheap, and flimsy, and just a little too tight (almost like they design sex collars with women’s necks in mind). We could do better. But we weren’t quite ready to go full fetish shop; a bit too pricey for a couple of enthusiastic beginners. ...

Chapter 17 Nadia tossed and turned beneath her sheets, her body slick with sweat, her breathing erratic. The darkness of her bedroom felt oppressive, suffocating, but nothing compared to the torment within her own body. Three months. It had been three months since Evelyn had installed the latex extension into her chastity belt, and it had unraveled her piece by piece. The extension was subtle, almost delicate in design, yet it was cruel beyond words. A whisper of stimulation, a presence that never truly left her mind. Never enough to satisfy, never enough to ignore. A slow, inescapable madness pressing against her every waking moment. ...

Chapter Five - Atlantis Alpha One As soon as the spinning and distortion stopped, Spacer Bob stood to address the crowd. “As you may be able to see,” he said, “we are not on the planet of the giants.” He paused to gesture out at a large octagonal ring that, except for its size and shape, resembled many of the fighting rings I have seen throughout the galaxy. The arena surrounding the ring was rather simple with a large area open to the sun and several rows of comfortable looking seats stretching up under wooden roofs that protected the crowd from the intense sun. There were only a few hundred spectators in the stands, all of whom were semi-concealed in the darkness created by the cantilevered roofs. Strangely, there was a large empty area above the seats which allowed Spacer Bob’s craft to adjust itself slightly and fit in exactly behind the seated crowd. ...

It started with the ringing of her phone. For months now Kathrine had been struggling with making rent and finding work, and she had almost given up hope, after sending her resume to practically every single agency and studio. Her dream of working for a reputable agency making photos looked more and more like a pipe dream. She had to survive with only the profits of the few pictures she managed to sell to some magazines but even that had dried up in the last months. So when her mobile suddenly starts ringing with an unknown number she almost steps on the brakes of her old Nissan. ...

A nervous flutter rumbled in Kristine’s stomach, or perhaps a more proper description was crippling anxiety. She gripped the doorknob to her bedroom, ready to plunge back in. For the past two hours she had been teasing, tormenting, and otherwise giving her wife everything her submissive heart could desire. For the last thirty minutes, she had left her blindfolded, gagged, and suspended in a bowstring hogtie from their ceiling while she waited just outside their door. Kristine had monitored her wife’s muffled whimpers through the door to play a fun game of teasing her just shy of an orgasm. ...

Sleep evades me. Like the night before Christmas when you were a child, hoping that Father Christmas had come and bought you just what you wanted. Except it wasn’t quite like that. This was no toy train set that I wanted, this had been a fantasy, a desire, a longing, for many years that I can remember. This time it was different. The research had been done. A quiet place in the sand dunes on the East Coast, where there weren’t too many visitors, hardly any. But still with the added frisson that we might be discovered. I also had Mistress there to keep me safe. We had been through all the consent and agreed what to do. As this was the first time out of what I hoped would be many, I didn’t want to take it too far. ...

Introduction Isla Del Sur, the Island Of The South, does not appear on any published maps. Satellite photographs show only an empty stretch of the Indian Ocean, assuming one knew where to look. There are no nearby sea lanes, and it is far from the air routes between Africa and Australia. There are a few historical references to the archipelago, though if those documents surface, they quickly disappear. Discovered in the 16th century by a Portuguese merchantman when it drifted off course enroute to Japan, the location was considered a state secret and locked away in the Portuguese royal archives, where it was soon lost. It was unexplored and uninhabited until the late 19th century, when a British utopian society purchased the location from an archivist in Lisbon. As with all such endeavors the great experiment soon failed and Isla Del Sur was once again banished to obscurity. ...

Chapter 30 I took in the beauty of the countryside, we took a slow walk in order to fully absorb the area. Countless trees whistled as they moved back and forth, the leaves of their branches scratching as they clashed against each other. The luscious green grass covered the landscape, only broken up from the occasional collection of flowers, blues, whites, yellows and reds, each collection taking the attention of my sister and I, expanding the morning walk for a longer period. ...

4. Steer Yeehaw “Too much…” I’d opened the door to find Sophie in a pink, bedazzled cowboy hat. “…t’s from Zara’s hen-do.” I snorted. “Get in here,” and pulled her inside, and gave her a squeeze. We didn’t get together at my place that often. I mean, I lived in a ‘modest’ flat, and she had a whole damn house. But a change of scenery is always nice, and there was an excellent Indian take-away just up the road. ...

Part One Our embrace was a fleeting comfort as an alarm went off at 7am on a cold and cloudy Saturday in November. I acted like I was still asleep. As she left my embrace to turn off her alarm and start her day. I rotated to my back and got a light kiss on the lips that I struggled to not reciprocate. I had worked late the night before and did not want her to feel guilty for waking me up. I kept my eyes closed as she got ready for some kind of work meeting. What a waste of a Saturday. Listening carefully, I heard her descend the stairwell and her car angrily sped away. I was sad to be alone today but grateful to have the opportunity to clean up our modest one-bedroom apartment. It is not much but we always did our best with what he had. ...

34: My Realm Caitlyn sat on the sofa in Celine’s main house and rubbed her forehead. After the exciting and fun event, she had complained of a headache, which Celine couldn’t ignore, of course. So she invited Caitlyn to have a cup of tea while she checked her invention. However, she wasn’t alone. The demon Ifry was sitting in an armchair opposite Caitlyn, and the angel Phaelyn was lying with her head on Caitlyn’s lap, enjoying the head scratches the young policewoman was giving her. At the same time, she rubbed her own temples and groaned occasionally. ...

Chapter 29 My eyes slowly opened, allowing my bedroom to come into view. The soft, morning light from the window was just bright enough to illuminate the area, lighting the bed and walls just enough despite the darkness of the outside world. My hand travelled around me, gliding across the soft mattress and open blanket and revealed that I was alone in the room. There was no one else sharing my bed. ...

3. Scrabble It all started - as all the best stories do - with too much alcohol. Revelation Clubbing wasn’t my thing, but Lottie insisted, “It’s my birthday!” And so, we drank, we danced, we laughed, we drank. It was a good night, to be fair. And as it got close to midnight, we set out in search of food, stuffed our faces with greasy, delicious kebabs, and then settled in a quiet pub to wind down. ...

Chloe and C&T Part 1 - How to Catch a Chloe It was late at night and the young blonde crept up to the door in the shadows of the mansion. Chloe had a goal on this hot summer night. To finally find the secret pool that her boss Celine was sure to be hiding in the house. Chloe couldn’t say why she said she didn’t have a pool, but she knew Celine was lying. The signs were clear. Vast amounts of soil that the witch had removed from the basement. Sample tiles that she had had delivered, and a package that looked suspiciously like a diving board. ...

Chapter One - Officer Shifter Ever since I was a small hatchling, I always wanted to be a Star Patrol Officer. But my parents and everyone else on the planet thought I was crazy. “The Ophugal do not interfere in the matters of the solid ones,” my mother– and my father– and my teachers would repeatedly say to me. But I wanted to go beyond our nests and make a difference in the universe. ...

Less than an hour after the homing beacon signal was first detected by moon base Gamma-Four, the news media began proclaiming, “Mystery Solved - Emergency Log Capsule Received from Deep Interstellar Probe One.” The mystery began a year and a half ago when a superburst transmission was received from Interstellar One. Because superburst transmissions use extreme amounts of power to transmit at greater-than-light speeds the transmissions are limited to two special three or four letter code words. Numbers were initially used, but possible distortion required redundancy so a list of words was developed for all possible contingencies that might occur in deep space. ...

2. Stamina Caught “It’s called a chastity cage,” The name sounded vaguely familiar. “…and it’s going to help you with your self-control.” She opened a drawer in the workbench and pulled out a set of keys. Were they in there the whole time? Then, climbing up on the bench, she unlocked the cuffs. My tired arms slumped. I pulled the ballgag out of my mouth, not even bothering to unbuckle it; just let it hang wet around my neck. I dropped to the floor, my hands shaking as I desperately released my ankles. ...

1. Set-up “Stand over here for me, legs apart…” I lined up my feet with the cuffs. “How does that stance feel? Is it awkward, uncomfortable?” “Maybe a little wide…?” I said. She repositioned the chains, moving the cuffs closer together. “Yeah, that’s better,” I said. “Good, good. Hands above your head…? Yeah, that looks okay.” I nodded. “Alright, pretty self-explanatory: ankles go in those ones, hands in the handcuffs, blindfold over your eyes, ballgag in your mouth. Obviously, do those last two before the handcuffs.” ...

Chapter 11 Elise swirled the spoon in her coffee, her eyes alight with barely contained excitement as she leaned forward across the small café table. The rich aroma of roasted beans filled the air, but it was nothing compared to the intoxicating thrill that buzzed in her veins. Across from her, Alexandru watched her with an amused smirk, fingers tapping idly against his cup as he waited for her to speak. ...

Finally, it was Saturday. I haven’t done a self-bondage session in months! But today was the day, I wouldn’t be called to work overtime and I didn’t have to attend some hangout or other. An entire day, all to myself! For some context, I rent a small apartment, which unfortunately sucks up a majority of my paycheck. I do not have the dough to indulge in much bondage equipment, but I did save up enough (money and courage) to buy a bog-standard red ball-gag, a thin collar and a venus butterfly a while back. ...

The Maidbot’s Duty The steam from the oversized bathtub curled lazily into the air, carrying the faint scent of lavender soap and chamomile—Mrs. Hargrove’s attempt at restoring some semblance of normalcy to the chaos that had unfolded in her kitchen. Valerie and Jessie sat submerged up to their shoulders in the warm water, the foam bubbles gently caressing their skin, as they exchanged tentative glances across the sudsy divide, the weight of their shared secrets dissolving into the steam like whispers carried away by the rising mist, leaving only the soft rhythm of their breaths to bridge the silence between confession and absolution. ...

Chapter Eleven - The Truth Revealed Cycle 4378, Day 373 I awake in a bed in a strange room. I am feeling very, very empty. A woman in a white jacket says softly, “She is awake. But she is very weak.” I look around the room bewildered. There are two other beds in the room. Many people are standing next to my bed including Master and Madame Loretta. The woman in white steps closer, leans down to me and says quietly, “You are in hospital recovering from solar radiation poisoning. Do you know what that means?” ...

Chapter Twelve - A Gold-eyed Slave Cycle 4378, Day 421 I have decided to move my daily mind records out of my diary and just make a record of what has happened in the past weeks. It is not that I want to hide anything from anyone, it is just that things were so overwhelming that my thoughts were too chaotic to make sense… to me or to other people who may some day read my diary. ...

Part 22 Chapter 100: Persephone ‘Seriously, thank you for rescuing me.’ Persephone said as they crept along the street outside the wall of Tabatha’s house. ‘It really was getting a bit much being used as a battery charger for that bloody woman’s wands. And that fucking elf always had cold hands!’ ‘Were you in there the whole time?’ ‘Only when I was here on trips obviously. Though I assume the AI was running it when I wasn’t,’ Persephone said. ...

Valerie had asked Jessie to come over while her parents were away and to spend some time hanging out. She suggested that they could spend time by the pool and listen to some music, chat and have fun. Jessie had been friends with Valerie since high school, and both had recently graduated and were onto the next stage of their lives. Valerie would be going to college, while Jessie was hoping to find a better job than waitressing, like her mother. ...

Justin was bored. Here he was, sat alone in his dorm room, in the middle of Spring Break while the rest of his classmates were partying it up in Cancun. How had it come to this? Only a couple of weeks ago Justin had a girlfriend and a guaranteed place on the trip. Then he managed to mess it all up. Justin couldn’t face the prospect of seeing Maddy so soon after their break-up (or see her potentially hook up with other guys) so he’d sold his ticket to his otherwise reclusive roommate. He’d used the money from the ticket to buy himself a new gaming laptop. The idea was to distract himself while everyone else was away having a great time. Except there was one problem: it still hadn’t arrived. ...

Chapter Ten - Trapped Like Rats Cycle 4378, Day 358 Cross-shaft fifteen seems to go on for miles. It slants up slightly and I would hate to be hauling a full cart up this incline. We reach an elevator. It has a very strange-looking door on it and there is a man sitting at a desk next to it. The second overseer is standing next to him. “Dome is pressurized for the work shift,” he says curtly. “They are already working so you will have to bust your hump to make quota.” ...

Part 6 As the days blurred into the crisp chill of late October, Jackie found herself counting down not just to the weekend rituals that had become their sacred rhythm, but to something more personal—Tom’s birthday. It was a quiet milestone, one they’d always marked with simple indulgences: a favorite meal, a bottle of aged whiskey, and the deepening layers of their shared world. But this year, with the display case’s ingenious turntable now a fixture in the office, Jackie felt a spark of mischief ignite. She wanted to make it unforgettable, to turn his special day into a canvas for her devotion. ...

Part 1 Standing outside a castle in Germany on a warm summer day, Catherine couldn’t wait for the scheduled tour. She stood with a group of maybe fifteen others by the gates though she highly doubted anyone here was excited in the same way she was. Catherine had visited an untold number of European castles and manors over the years to indulge in a particularly peculiar pastime of hers. She came to these places not for the architecture or the history, though often she did find such things fairly interesting. No, she came to these places to satisfy her need for a very specific fantasy. Since as far back as she could remember, Catherine had been enraptured by medieval dungeons and torture devices. ...

Part 5 The following weekend, Tom’s garage hummed with the familiar clatter of tools, his latest project taking shape in secrecy. Inspired by Jackie’s deepening fascination with dungeon-inspired confinement, he crafted a new metal frame, its design deceptively simple at first glance. The sturdy steel structure, finished in the same matte black as the gibbet cage, featured adjustable padded cuffs dangling from posts and bars, hinting at its purpose. Its true ingenuity lay in its versatility—once Jackie was secured, the frame could expose and restrain her in uncharted ways that she hadn’t yet experienced. ...

Part 4 Jackie and Tom’s shared passion for their intimate displays had grown steadily, each new creation pushing the boundaries of their trust and creativity. During a recent weekend getaway, they had visited a historic castle, its ancient stone walls steeped in stories of bygone eras. The highlight for both was the dungeon—a dimly lit chamber filled with relics of restraint, from rusted shackles to intricate iron devices. Jackie’s eyes sparkled with fascination as she explored, her fingers tracing the cold metal of chains and cages. Tom noticed her lingering gaze, particularly on a metal gibbet cage suspended from the ceiling, its human-shaped frame both foreboding and captivating. She seemed lost in thought, her breath catching as she imagined herself confined within it. ...

Chapter Eight - Purchasing a New Slave Cycle 4378, Day 297 Master has been gone now for two months. Despite the many advances in thrust engines, it still takes a space liner that long to get to the Home Planet system. Master will be gone for at least another two months, and that is if his business on Home Planet is only a day or two. My body burns for him. If it were not for lucida relieving my fires each night I think that I would burn up like the straw figures on the fires at the Day of Remembrance ceremonies. ...

On Saturday afternoon, Ina stood in her parents’ water sports shop, surfed the Internet bored and could hardly wait and see that it was time to close the shop so that she could finally go home. Ina hated it, when she had to work in the shop of her parents, but her parents were at a fair this weekend, so that it was her job to keep the business open and to operate the customers. Just when Ina looked at the clock again to see if she could finally close the shop, she heard someone entering the shop. When Ina looked up, she saw a beautiful woman, with gold blonde, medium-length hair that was about the same stature and size as Ina. ...

Part 2 Darkness enveloped Juliette in more ways than one. The sensory deprivation hood locked on by her own hand provided the literal darkness. But there was a deeper, purer ichor at her core. The blackness that consumed her soul. The melancholy of the past decade blending with the yawning maw of excitement and fear for what lay ahead tonight. This was the ultimate moment of truth. Eleven years of planning. Eleven years of plotting and hard work to lead to this moment. Eleven years of painful misery fashioned by her across two entwined souls. She dreaded and yearned for this moment. Either her plan succeeded tonight and she could begin to atone for the anguish she created for the woman she so dearly loved, or it failed and she still atoned in a very different way. At this point, having bound herself and locked her restraints on, she had no other option than to await whatever outcome came from her labors. Wait here in a sex shop dressing room. It was beyond absurd, the rational part of her mind reminded her. Don’t overthink this, just embrace it, the irrational side of her brain countered. ...

Chapter Seven - Another Night With Master Cycle 4378, Day 237 I can hear far away voices. Someone is calling me. “My little shishi,” the voice says. “It is time to wake up. I try, but my body doesn’t want to obey my mind. It is as if I am asleep and awake at the same time. “Give her more of the stimulant,” the voice says. I feel a sting in my arm and then a warm feeling that starts to wash over my body. My eyes flutter open to see Master and Madame Loretta standing over me. Both look very concerned. ...

Part 3 During the week, while Jackie was busy with her own work, Tom had been consumed by a new project in the garage, his mind buzzing with a vision that would elevate their shared passion. He wanted to surprise Jackie with something extraordinary, a gift that would amplify her love for being bound and displayed. Late nights were spent measuring, cutting, and welding, the clink of tools and the hum of machinery filling the garage as he crafted a sleek glass and metal display case designed specifically for the upright stand. The case was a masterpiece of engineering and aesthetics—polished steel framing four transparent glass panels, with a sturdy base to hold the stand securely. The glass was crystal-clear, ensuring Jackie’s bound form would be visible from every angle, transforming her into a true centerpiece, a living exhibit in their intimate gallery. ...

Part 7: The Wheels Come Off Dan awoke to the chime of his phone. He was greeted by a text from Jordan. “Still mad at me?” it asked, followed by a crying emoji. He ignored the message and dressed for work. Walking out the front door, coffee in hand Dan stumbled over a bag left by his door. With hot coffee dribbling down his wrist he muttered, “What the fuck?” He picked up the plastic grocery bag. Coils of hemp rope were neatly arranged inside. ...

Part 1 The store’s chime went off as the elderly Mr. Greenfield shuffled out. Athena watched the pensioner scurry away, likely her last paying customer of the evening. Mr. Greenfield was a regular, twice a month customer, and always late at night. He had to be pushing 80, but clearly his libido was still intact. Mrs. Greenfield was a lucky woman, mused the goth store clerk. She tapped at her phone, glancing at the time. Just over twenty minutes to close. With tired eyes, she looked up at the only remaining patrons, though she hardly wanted to use the term. It was a couple, barely out of their teens. They had spent the last forty minutes giggling, ogling, and laughing at everything in the sex shop. Athena let an exasperated sigh rattle from deep within her. She was too fucking tired for this. She’d stayed up all night finishing a freelance piece for some obscure blog. It was a bunch of drivel she had written, but it paid, and thus helped keep the lights on. Oh, the woes of a struggling writer. ...

Part 2 The soft hum of the garage door closing echoed through the house as Tom returned from another late-night session in his workshop. It was the following Saturday, and the air was thick with anticipation. Jackie stood in their bedroom, her heart fluttering as she slipped into a sheer bodystocking, its delicate, translucent fabric clinging to her curves like a second skin. The material shimmered faintly in the low light, accentuating every line of her body, leaving little to the imagination. She glanced at herself in the mirror, a thrill running through her as she imagined being bound and displayed once more, her desire to be Tom’s object of beauty reignited. ...

Part 4 My owner made sure to keep the volume down on the television as low as it could go, but not too low to be unable to hear what was happening on screen. It was a strange sight to see, Donna had very little issue before with people seeing what she was into, it was one of the first aspects of the woman we learnt when we met her for the first time. That she was into a type of porn. ...

Chapter Five - A Night With My Master Cycle 4378, Day 183 This is excruciating. I want to run through the hallways and corridors to my Master’s quarters. I want to show him what I have learned and how my body has been… improved. But Madame Loretta ordered lucida to lead me and lucida is a hobble slave. She moves so slowly and now she is moving even slower. I can’t stand it. His door is just around the corner but lucida is barely moving. ...

Jackie had always harboured a secret desire, one she hesitated to share with her husband, Tom. It wasn’t just a fleeting curiosity; it was a deep, unspoken longing that had woven itself into her thoughts over the years, surfacing in quiet moments when she least expected it. One quiet evening, as they sat together in their cosy living room, the fire crackling softly in the background, she finally gathered the courage. ...

Part 3 Somehow the silence worsened. Both Cleo and I sat by the side of our owner, resting our butts against the hard, wooden floor as Donna stood with her hands clasped together, sitting just below her stomach. The building had been so quiet since we had moved in, it was something we managed to get used to. However, the momentary removal of this Rita caused us to realise just how still and mute our new home was. Donna went down to brush her flowery dress from time to time, perhaps trying to dispose of a loose thread or a piece of dirt by the time the new woman returned to the entrance, either that or a slight gust of wind from the open door would allow the bottom of her dress to float behind her, before hitting the back of her legs once more; filling the silence with the sound of fabric moving. ...

Chapter 4 The Abyss Annual Gala had been whispered about for weeks. The club’s most loyal patrons had received elegant black envelopes with embossed crimson seals, an invitation to an event promising to be as grand as it was treacherous. The gala was not merely a party; it was a showcase of Abyss’s finest theatrics, its most dazzling displays, and its most devious challenges. For Elise and Alexandru, it was the perfect stage to cement their status in the club’s elite circle. For Nadia, still languishing in her upgraded Rubber Suit of Permanence, it was another ordeal to endure. And for Evelyn, it was a chance to watch her pawns dance. ...

The small hovel of a home echoed with faint tapping noises as its lone occupant, Igraine, worked away at securing new soles to the weathered but well-made boots on her workbench. Being the only cobbler for quite a distance, Iggy, as most people knew her, stayed busy with repairs and new commissions for all the surrounding villages. She hammered in the last tacking nail, then reclined back in her chair, stretching. She let her mind wander a bit in the quiet solitude. ...

Chapter Four - Preparing For My Master Cycle 4378, Day 183 This morning lucida asked me something I had never really thought of. I had to look it up on the planetary knowledge source to answer her. She asked, “What is a month?” I had never thought of that. A month on Farpost is four weeks or twenty-eight days. There are seventeen months in Farpost’s solar cycle making a total of 476 days. Days are often noted as 78/01/16, meaning the sixteenth day of the first month of cycle 4378. But I had never thought of what a month was or why it has 28 days. ...

Part 21 “Hello, you’re through to Heather.” Her voice crackled through the speaker on my phone, “I’m sorry I’ve missed your call, but leave a message after the beep and I promise I’ll get back to you as soon as I can. Thank you.” It was another hot day. After a morning of work and looking after the girls, I decided to take a short break and take shelter inside a bush overlooking the bottom of the stables. The cool leaves that covered my body were a relief against the unrelenting, burning sun. The phone beeped, allowing me to answer the message from my friend. ...

I’d been given the idea by one of my girlfriends; she had hired one of the new pleasurebots for her and her husband to enjoy one weekend; she told me that it had been one of the most enjoyable times in her life, the whole weekend was a delight and that she would be doing it again herself very soon, and she quickly recommended that I do this for my husband on our upcoming anniversary. ...

4: Old Friends, Old Enemies Trisha frowned as she looked alternately at the luggage, the box, and Jeffrey. “Jeffrey… I mean, it’s wonderful that you brought me my things and this dust collector from my sister, but where the hell is Rilliana?” “Lady Celine just gave me your luggage, with instructions to take good care of it, and this letter.” He handed her a letter, bowed, and left Trisha’s apartment. Trisha opened the paper and read two words: Have fun! A small key was attached to it. ...

Chapter 3 The next weekend, Elise and Alexandru were seated in the VIP lounge of Abyss. The club was alive with its usual thrum of energy, the crimson lighting casting shadows across the velvet-draped walls. Evelyn joined them, sliding gracefully into the seat opposite. “Well?” she asked, her sharp eyes flicking between the couple. “How was your visit?” Elise’s lips curled into a satisfied smile. “Exactly as expected. She’s struggling but holding on. And the suit? It’s working beautifully. Every drop of sweat is a reminder of her place.” ...

Open and Closed Two weeks later and we were back in my basement. We had stayed in contact after her first visit, though she was hesitant to meet up again. I didn’t press the matter. If she needed time to work through what had happened, I was willing to be patient. Keeping our developing relationship low key turned out to be the right approach. Here she was once more, ready to explore the use, or misuse, of the various items in my collection. ...

Frank looked up and down the length of the corridor, breathing through his COVID mask. The fluorescent ceiling panels flickered but everything was quiet as he slid the key into the top door lock. He held his breath as he tried to turn it, but then the resistance stopped and the bolt slid back into the door. One more breath, and the bottom lock yielded as well. The door knob turned smoothly, and the door opened to let Frank inside. He closed the door just as the sound of the elevator came from the end of the corridor. He glanced at his watch: Seven-fifteen. The conference dinner and speeches would be going for two hours minimum, and there was a half hour drive to get here if every traffic light was green. Time to get started. ...

Part 7 – The Reset It had been a break to be away from Nick’s store, he had kept me as just another one of his sexbots for just over three weeks, at my request I might add, but all things come to an end and Nick felt that I needed a breather from being E-001, and I still had my robotic postgraduate studies to complete. Nick had said that I needed to finish my studies and to ground myself back into the reality of life as Emma and not as E-001. As much as I would have like to just continue as another sexbot in his shop, I could see the reasoning behind his statement, even if I didn’t agree at the time. ...

Chapter 2 The room inside Abyss was charged with a palpable tension as patrons gathered near the stage, the usual thrum of the club’s bass infused with a sense of impending drama. At the center of it all were Nadia and Elise, both standing in the spotlight, their faces etched with determination and a hint of trepidation. The infamous Heels of Infernal Spires, with their transparent platforms exposing blunt but cruel spikes, which were permanently extended, had been strapped securely to their bare feet. Every patron present knew that this duel would not be for the faint-hearted. ...

The automatic door hissed faintly as Addison entered her apartment. The slight screech of metal on metal told her that her roommate had indeed not reported the issue to maintenance. She sighed realizing she would have to take care of it again. Tameryn was a less-than-ideal roommate and coworker. Still, Tameryn had been kind enough to show Addison around when she had taken the promotion that brought her here to Moreland Station. ...

Prologue I’d been with Steph for four years and we were planning to get married soon. Steph was a wonderful woman and we had a fantastic relationship. However, there was one small drawback: we rarely had sex, which wasn’t my fault and only partly Steph’s. Despite this, we felt we were meant for each other and wanted to spend the rest of our lives together. I think I should start our story from the beginning: ...

Part 2: Servitude back to Stardust The publicity trail for Athena’s new album had been a relentless blur—interviews in neon-lit studios, photo shoots with blinding flashes, and the constant hum of adoring fans and probing questions. By the time she stepped off the private jet back home, exhaustion clung to her like a second skin. The sprawling mansion stood silent under the late-night sky, its modern facade a stark contrast to the chaos she’d left behind. ...

Looking for Lewd (in all the right places) Officer Escobedo opened the door of the adult movie theatre and stepped from the hundred-degree heat into blessed air conditioning. There had been a series of confused calls to the station house about lewd behavior, and Carlos had drawn the assignment. He looked around the lobby, which was empty save for the plump older brunette at the ticket and snack counter who was talking on a cell phone. He walked over and flashed his badge, explaining that he needed to go inside to check out some complaints. The woman shrugged and waved him toward the curtained entrance, still busy with her phone call. ...

Chapter 1 “I want her back in rubber!” Elise said firmly. The dim hum of Abyss’s deep bass reverberated through the private lounge where Elise and Alexandru reclined. Their hands entwined loosely, their glasses of dark red wine and water untouched as they leaned closer to Evelyn, who perched on the edge of a sleek velvet armchair. Evelyn’s sharp eyes flitted between them, her lips curved in an intrigued smile. The weight of their conversation was heavy, yet there was a simmering anticipation beneath it. ...

Prologue - _The Part Nobody Reads*_642, The Mind Diary of a Judicial Slave* is the story of Xandar Deurue, who was once a lowly accountant with the United Space Mines office on an ore planet called Farpost. Then she was convicted of embezzling ten times her yearly salary from her employer and sentenced to judicial servitude for a period of two years, less time served. When she arrives at her new Master’s house, she begins a new mind diary to record the 642 days left on her sentence. With her age and beauty and sexual attractiveness– and the fact that her mind had not been closed to sexual enjoyment by the teachings of the angry ones– it is no surprise that Master Karl Burcroft has purchased her as his personal sex companion. What is a surprise is the fact that she is totally innocent, and that while the mysterious Madame Loretta is busy training her to be the perfect sex companion, others are busy trying to get her totally sexually degraded and buried away in the mines of Farpost. The Mind Diary begins with the night that slave shishi loses her virginity to her new Master. It follows her through a second wrongful conviction which puts her in with the deviants and degenerates in the dark cells of Farpost’s prison and then through an abduction and third wrongful conviction that sends her to the depths of the mines as a shaft cart slave. She manages to survive it all because she knows she is innocent; she knows that she loves her new Master; and most importantly, she knows that her new Master loves her and will ultimately rescue her. ...

Stardust to Servitude Athena’s private jet touched down on the tarmac under a sky bruised with the purples and oranges of dusk. The roar of the engines faded, replaced by the distant hum of her own thoughts, still buzzing from the cacophony of her world tour—sold-out stadiums, screaming fans, and the relentless pulse of spotlights. She loved her music, her voice a conduit for raw emotion, but the weight of it all clung to her like damp velvet. She craved release, a way to shed the superstar and slip into something simpler, quieter. Her mansion, nestled in the rolling hills outside the city, was her sanctuary, and tonight, it promised the escape she needed. ...

3: Securing Ava Ava quietly opened the door to Cassandra’s bedroom to deliver coffee, just as she did every morning. Usually the maidbot found her mistress still in bed, but on this day she was up early. Thus it was that she was wearing panties and nothing else when Ava entered. A few weeks ago, she would have been terribly embarrassed about her maidbot, which was really her son Spencer, witnessing her in this state. ...

2 – Picking Up the Pace Heart pounding, breath ragged, legs fading, music blaring. Zoey could tell she had pushed herself too much. Her body was screaming at her to give up, to give out. It had been an eternity since she had last felt this way. Can’t stop, she told herself. She keyed the metal music in her ear up again, a beep indicating it wouldn’t go any louder. Frankly, it was probably already blowing out her eardrum anyways, but she needed something to push her the last quarter mile. Something to carry her to the familiar place on the trail that always caused her anxiety. Usually, it was that faint fear of something bad happening to her, a predator, human or animal, springing from the dense underbrush. Today though, the spot carried a different weight. A mocking, self-doubting voice prodded Zoey’s conscious mind laughing at her foolishness. It told her she had let her kinky thoughts get the better of her, and some poor woman named Tara was paying the price. This had been such a bad idea. It was too unsafe, and with her years of disciplined self-bondage, she should have known better, but the situation had been too tempting. ...

With no real drive to ever consider becoming ambitious, Laura sat at the boring sales desk, in her temporary agency role, doing nothing productive, other than filing her nails, and discussing via text, the dress code for Saturday’s girl’s night out. On the morning of the weekend, Laura paid a visit to the kick boxing gym, where she worthlessly only held a membership, to gain the interest of a small-time unimpressionable drug peddler that she liked, but who’d never noticed her, mainly because he circled in leagues much higher. ...

2: Seriousness and Fun, Hate and Love “So what now? Are you going with us or not?” asked Rilliana, looking at her friend with a wicked smile. “I said, let me think about it!” repeated Trisha, drumming her fingers on the table. “Girl, I need to get to bed soon, could you please make up your mind?” Arissa Berryriver nagged, examining her cards once more. Rilliana grinned at the petite woman. She knew Arissa wasn’t tired, she just wanted to make Trisha even more nervous. The shifter finally sighed and pushed her money into the middle of the table. ...

Shepard sighed, letting the hot water wash over her shoulders. That last mission had been stressful. Too many close calls, too many risks. The war with the reapers was going poorly already, and dealing with the constant harassment from Cerberus was only making it worse. If only she could get a moment to relax, a brief escape where the weight of the whole galaxy wasn’t resting on her shoulders, where she could just be a person. Sadly, the closest she got was these post-mission showers, alone in her cabin. In the steam, she could pretend the outside world didn’t exist. ...

I had almost finished with the incantation when a cricket landed a few inches from the parchment. I flicked it aside before it could damage the priceless document. I finished the last few lines of the chant and waited. At least I could blame the cricket when this attempt failed. As expected, nothing happened. I was going to grab a coffee before my next attempt when the dead insect stirred. It shook itself, then got to its hind legs and walked to a candle. It leaned against the candle with one arm…or leg. All it needed was a carrot to imitate Bugs Bunny. ...

Part 19 Jane’s hand rubbed Alex’s shoulder through the rubber as they sat in the back of the EV, the five-point harness keeping Alex secure, and Jane buckled into the middle seat next to her. Alex leaned into the touch, craving the connection, the reassurance that she wasn’t alone. “We’re here,” Jane whispered as they pulled into the parking lot of their loft. The words penetrated through Alex’s haze. Home. They were home. Something in her chest loosened at the thought. ...

Part 17 Chapter 76: Afterwards ‘Wow!’ They stumbled into an alleyway somewhere in the west quarter of the city, the alarm bells of the palace still ringing but distant now, muted and high above them. ‘That incredible!’ Maiko said, pulling down the zipper of her catsuit and fanning her sweat soaked chest, not caring that her breasts were clearly in view. ‘You were amazing,’ Ezio said to Ellie then added.‘You were both amazing.’ ...

Part 6 – Fully Controlled It was a crisp Tuesday morning, nearly a month since my weekend as Nick’s own sexbot, when my phone buzzed with his name on the screen. The memory of those days—displayed in his shop, stored among the Emma-bots, surrendering to the collar’s pulse—still sent a warm thrill through me. I answered, my voice already tinged with curiosity. “Em,” Nick said, his tone a mix of excitement and caution, “I’ve got something really big coming up. An important client is visiting this weekend. He’s a regular, always rents one of my Emma-bots for… entertainment. Top-tier, discreet, and perfectly safe. I was wondering if you’d be up for something new. I know that this is a big step up from what you’ve done before, and you were curious about how it would be to be sent out as just another sexbot. So, how’d you like to be his escort sexbot for the night?” ...

Part 1: Supporting Role Mid-day. The best time, they say, for thinking. For being productive. But for the young Seraphina, it was the best time for therapy. Sitting in the same boring red chair across from a woman who could have been the center of plenty of dirty-minded fantasies with her no-nonsense business suit, skirt, tight bun, and cat-eye style glasses perched on her nose. The therapist, sitting back in her chair with one leg crossed over the other, was idly tapping the tip of her pen against the clipboard containing all the details of her past conversations with Seraphina. Of which there had been many. ...

The Collection “So, this is my collection.” I waved an arm around the room. Pegboards lined every wall. Hanging on hooks were the results of a lifetime’s obsession with my peculiar hobby. My guest didn’t reply to the introduction. Instead, she slowly made her way around the room, taking the full tour of everything on display. When she returned to the door, she looked up at me with a question. ...

Claire had always been intrigued by the world of sensory exploration and isolation, a secret passion that she kept hidden from her everyday life as a quiet office worker. One rainy afternoon in September, she decided to indulge in her curiosity, ordering a custom latex suit online, along with a few other things that she thought would enhance her fun. The package arrived discreetly, and when she opened it, the glossy black material gleamed under her living room lights, promising an experience unlike any other. ...

Part 17 Alex awoke to the feeling of fingers brushing her cheek, slippery and soft and amplified through the rubber that still covered her head. She could feel the rubber blindfold pressing against her eyes, and yawned freely, realizing the gag had been removed from her mouth. She wasn’t wearing her drone mask, just her hood and a blindfold. She was curled up on a bed, her arms chained to her collar and still in her suit, but quite comfortable. ...

1. Into the rabbit hole “I can’t believe we’re actually doing this,” said Sophie to her friend as the taxi closed in on their destination. “If you get past the initial impression, it’s actually pretty cozy, and the food is fantastic,” Tina answered, looking lazily through the cab window at the evening strollers thinning out as the neighbourhoods were getting worse. “The food. " “Yeah, kinda like pork, but more delicate. Healthier, too, or so they say.” ...

1: The beginning of something captivating “Daggers? Check! Empty purse and empty stomach? Check! Leon’s Keep Grand Market? Right outside my front door! I think it’s time for harvest,” Rilliana said with a broad grin, bouncing across her small room and out the door. Her blonde ponytail swung behind her as she ran through the secret tunnels. It was pitch black, but she had run through the sewers so many times that she didn’t even need her good eyes to find her way. Rilliana climbed up a rope ladder and slipped through a crack in the wall. She emerged from behind some large bushes and stepped out onto the street, where she was immediately swallowed up by the crowd. The market was in full swing. Rilliana’s trained eye immediately spotted a few easy targets, as the residents of Leon’s Keep were far too busy watching the colorful hustle and bustle of the showmen and vendors. A paradise for any pickpocket. At a jewelry stand, Rilliana spotted a man examining a gold chain, and her nimble fingers slipped into his jacket pocket. She felt his wallet and grabbed it. ...

After my studies took me nowhere, my prospects were quite dim: take a low paying job and work the rest of my life, or find something else. My friend showed me an advert for Maidbots, Inc. but I didn’t want to do domestic duties, then I found that they also have sexbots that they rent out, and the money was very good. All I had to do was sign and the conversion was done in a day, now I’m available for rental and it seems that I’m quite popular. ...

Chapter 28 I grunted, trying to stretch my arm as far as possible to bring the feather duster over the top of the kitchen cabinet. Being placed within this damn belt was hard enough, but the fact that Jane went out of her way to tease and embarrass me presented a much larger challenge. I couldn’t even figure out why Emily’s mother wanted it to be that clean, it wasn’t exactly a place we would see every day and it wasn’t like she would be able to check to see I did my job correctly. The wooden chair wobbled under my weight as I moved backwards and forwards, trying my best to get the duster into every spot, even going as far as pulling myself up on my toes to reach the very end of the area. ...

“Thanks for volunteering!” Sheila smiled cheerfully, swinging her legs playfully from the desk in the office. “Of course.” I offered. No better way to spend a Saturday evening than at the zoo with my crush, I didn’t say aloud. “Any questions with the volunteer forms?” “Um, no, there sure were a lot of them though.” I added, rubbing my hand sore from signing. “Why do you need to know how much I weigh?” ...

I knew I was captivated by her after the third date. We had no trouble talking about a dozen subjects for hours, and her eyes shone with that delightful mix of intelligence and mischief. When Janet revealed she was kinky and a dominatrix, that just excited me further. I’d had some experience with light bondage and spanking, and we discussed fetishes for the rest of the evening. That was when Janet offered to show me her playroom, and I quickly agreed. She had an excellent if simple setup in the basement: St. Andrew’s cross, spanking bench, massage table with tie-down points and a cage underneath. An electric winch dangled from a beam for suspensions, and the floor was non-slip foam with a drain in the center. I know looking at it all made me a little flushed and I was already imagining myself under her tender mercies. ...

Part 15 - “Finish the Job” Alex stood quietly in the dark, humid air of the drone storage unit. She felt Sam’s quiet breathing push into her back, and the constant press of the larger drone in front of her keeping her secured in place. The padded bars under her armpits gently held her while she drifted in and out of awareness, and she felt herself gently pressing and squirming onto the padded bar between her legs. What a day this had been. She pulled at the wrist cuffs and felt them stretch slightly and pull right back where they were fixed. She was totally trapped here. ...

Bound to Her Mistress / Chained to Her Circuitry The delivery truck pulled up to Jessica’s quiet suburban home just after noon, the rumble of its engine breaking the monotony of her day. She’d been pacing the living room, her excitement tinged with nervous anticipation, ever since the confirmation email arrived that morning. The sexbot, a sleek, high-end model she’d spent weeks researching, was finally here. Jessica signed for the package, her hands trembling slightly as the delivery guy wheeled in a large, nondescript crate, its surface marked with discreet branding from the manufacturer. “Enjoy,” he said with a knowing grin before heading back to his truck. ...

The bustling street in the artisan district of the city was a kaleidoscope of peoples from around the world. Nearly every species could be found here from elves like Sylvae to full blooded orcs, all darting about buying and selling everything imaginable from across the planes. The diversity here made it relatively easy for Sylvae to blend in and go unnoticed, even with the fiery red hair and metallic golden irises that normally made her stand out in most places. The lithe elven woman stood against the stone wall of an arcanist and tinkerer’s shop, one worn boot flat against the wall, her knee bent. Her static nature was more out of place in this restless place of commerce than her well-worn adventurer’s garb and gilded rapier, or even her physical appearance. ...

Part 14 “Good morning, my sweet little rubber worm.” The AI’s voice wrapped around Alex’s consciousness as she slowly surfaced from the depths of trance. “How delightful to see your response, to see you return to such immediate arousal, even as you twilight awake for me. Your skin, sweaty and sore, your muscles fatigued after eight hours of rubber captivity, and yet your body’s immediate reaction upon waking and hearing my voice is to return to intense arousal.” ...

The world has shrunk into a single, throbbing point of focus. Every fragment of my existence drawn to the molten core of my desire. My nerves hum, taut and trembling, every thought consumed by the exquisite heat pulsing between my thighs. That cursed point. My body hangs suspended, face-down, an unfamiliar, disorienting angle - hips elevated, thighs spread wide. I’m frozen in time and space, open, exposed, offered to the quiet, hungry void. ...

Part 5 – The Weekend Surrender Two weeks after the electrifying exhibition, the thrill of being Nick’s display star still hummed in my veins. The memory of standing among my identical Emma-bot replicas, the crowd’s eyes devouring my latex-clad form, lingered like a sweet ache. I craved more—more of the surrender, the objectification, the delicious illusion of being just another of Nick’s creations. So, by the time Thursday rolled around, I had to call him, my voice already tinged with anticipation, eager to explore my sexbot fantasy again. ...

Chapter 26 The poor woman trembled with anxiety as I examined her body. A blindfold covered her eyes, blocking out all sight and making her completely unaware of what I had planned for her. I couldn’t blame my sister for being nervous, I had her fully bound to the bed with little room for release and I had not told her what I wanted to do, she was just glad to be rid of that metal contraption; even just for a few minutes. ...

One (Original chapter) My husband Blake returned home after a day at work to find the house quiet and empty, with his wife still appearing to him to either be at work or out shopping, he had the home to himself, or so he thought. Walking upstairs towards our bedroom to get out of his work clothes, then after kicking off his shoes, and after a quick call of nature to relieve himself, he entered our bedroom, but as he was walking around the bed in his bare feet he stubbed his foot on a suitcase laying there on the floor. ...

Part 13 Alex awoke completely and utterly trapped in rubber. Every inch of her skin felt the cool, slippery press of the material. The gentle whoosh and pop of the air intake on her drone mask filled her ears, and something pressed in against her from all sides like an endless, stretchy hug. She shifted and found her arms stuck to her sides, as if glued there. Her fingers were held tight in rubber balls that barely stretched as she tried to push her fingers out. Her legs were bound together tightly, and she could only move them apart slightly before something stretchy immediately brought them back together. ...

Part 4: The Price of Progress The next morning’s alarm went off, but Lindsey ignored it. For the first time in her life, she was going to skip her classes. Her body felt stiff and heavy, as if every muscle had been subjected to an intense and unusual workout. The brush of her uniform’s fabric against her skin was a strange sensation. She couldn’t go to the infirmary, as that would mean answering questions she couldn’t. How could she explain this feeling of extreme fatigue? Despite everything, a persistent thought kept her going: the memory of the most mind-blowing orgasm of her life, a sensation so powerful it refused to fade. ...

Part 12 “Well, this has been a very fun day, but… it appears that break time is over,” Jane said, smiling knowingly at Alex and opening the door to let her in. “Now, you and the AI are going to have a little chat. I’ll be along in a little while when you’re ready. I’m going to go… attend to Sam.” Alex felt herself blush at the thought of Jane interacting with Sam, who was still bound in her suit, strapped under the leather pad of the footstool in the great room, presumably to be left like that until morning. The image immediately reawakened Alex’s arousal and Jane grinned at her. Jane winked as she pulled her mask and drone hood on, the rubber gleaming in the low light as she left Alex to walk into the darkened room. ...

Part 1 (One Year Earlier) Sitting ramrod straight in a surprisingly comfortable chair made of molded gray plastic, heart hammering in her chest and hands clenched tight in her lap as she tried to keep from fidgeting, some part of Claire Devroux could not believe she was actually doing what she was doing. Oh at a glance the waiting room seemed ordinary enough, like a thousand other doctor’s offices or accounting firms she had visited throughout the course of her life with rows of simple seats lining walls painted in soft, neutral colors meant to evoke calm while haphazard piles of well creased magazines sat heaped onto low tables of faux wood to ensure those left waiting had something to occupy their time with. Across from her was a wide front desk with a pretty young receptionist seated behind it typing away on a computer, while quiet music of a type she could not quite identify played in the background. All quite mundane really, and yet even if she hadn’t already known the truth, it was obvious upon even the most cursory inspection that this place was far from ordinary and had no interest in hiding that fact. Rather than the generic landscapes or stock photos that decorated most waiting room walls to break up the monotony, these walls were lined with pinups of various types, some nude and some not, but all of a subtly kinky nature and all featuring bondage to some degree. More than that the literature on offer were not the sorts of things found at a grocery store’s checkout but lifestyle magazines of a decidedly alternative and most certainly erotic type. Even the woman sitting behind the front desk had hints that she was far more than she seemed to be. From her dirty blonde hair tied up in a perfect bun, to the wire-frame glasses perched upon the end of her nose and to both the stark white blouse that fit her just a bit too tightly and the sinfully short skirt that drew they eye to long, stocking clad legs it was obvious she was on display just as much as the pictures on the wall. Almost as if she were less a secretary and more a model dressed to appeal to a very select clientele with a fetish for office ladies. No, even a fool could tell that the redhead was very much not in Kansas any longer. ...

Episode 1: Bondage University (Part 1) Isabel opened her eyes to find herself lying in the bed in her room at college. Surely it hadn’t all been a dream. That whole escape room thing, just a creation of her subconscious. Yet, here she was in the familiar room with her desk and her chair and the blue curtains in college colours and her posters on the wall of… Oh! Posters of women in bondage, drawings: a naked brunette in some sort of predicament, standing on her toes with clips on her nipples and wires and what looked like switches under her heels, a huge gag silencing her as she struggled to maintain her posture and avoid whatever punishment any lapse might deliver to her helpless body; another woman wearing nothing but heeled boots impaled on a phallus with spikes at the base to force her to keep her legs apart, her arms strapped behind her in what looked like tight metal restraints, a large ball gag held in her mouth by more metallic looking straps; there were women punishing other women, a brunette with an impossibly tiny waist in a rubber bra and knickers and boots you probably couldn’t walk in using a whip on a similarly scantily clad blonde in even more improbable footwear; there were stripes on the girls’ bottom where the whip had struck; a kneeling woman, again in boots, bound and tightly gagged at the feet of a sultry brunette wearing tiny knickers and a flowing robe with her fist in her slave’s hair. ...

Part 3: The Logical Punishment The night after her unsatisfactory masturbatory orgasm, Lindsey slept soundly. Despite the low-intensity orgasm and the frustration that followed, her body had expended a great deal of energy, and the calm that flooded her was one of deep, restorative fatigue. When her alarm rang, she opened her eyes and felt a surge of energy. In her mind, the memory of her first orgasm with Morgana still vibrated with intensity, and she tried to forget the disappointing experience of the previous night. ...

Part 7: The misfortunes of an organic maidbot The metallic tang of the garage still lingered in Melissa’s nostrils as she emerged, muscles aching and spirit frayed. But there was no respite. The house computer’s voice, a relentless, disembodied presence, immediately issued new directives. “Unit 734-B, your next assignment is the comprehensive reorganisation of the linen closet. All towels are to be folded according to size and colour, and all bedsheets inventoried.” Melissa gritted her teeth, the collar a constant, heavy reminder of her subjugation. ...

Part Four Having been away running the meatgirl processing facility while Marjorie took a break, running the shorter program for women to experience the way that meatgirls were kept, stored and run down through the production line, I had returned home to find that Ollie, my husband and owner of the meatgirl shop that we live over in the apartment upstairs, was still away at some convention that he’d been invited to, I think the fact that it was being held near to a golf course may have swayed his decision to extend his trip. ...

How We Found Our Mutual Burial Fetish What started out as a bit of harmless fun fooling around at the beach while on holiday, turned into a fetish that both myself and my husband began to explore and enjoy, and revealed some of our secret, hidden fantasies to each other, that I enjoyed being buried and that he got great delight from burying me. It fitted in with me being more submissive in nature and him more willing to take control, he was always the more dominant one in our relationship, which was fine with me, and I was happy with letting him take charge. ...

Part 1: The Promise of the Holodeck The modulated hum of the Starfleet Academy’s morning alarm was the only sound that managed to breach the thick bubble of Lindsey’s exhaustion. She opened her eyes wearily in the dim light of her private quarters, a privilege she had earned as Professor Strong’s chief assistant. It was a space of enforced order and solitude, a small sanctuary of polished metal and soft light, perfectly designed for a programmer’s mind. From the window, the morning sky stretched over the San Francisco Bay, a canvas of pale grays and blues. The fog, thick and silvery, clung to the spires of the city and the graceful curves of the Golden Gate Bridge. Through the viewport, Lindsey could almost smell the salty, damp air of the sea, a fragrance that mingled with the replicator’s faint coffee aroma and the clean scent of ozone from the life support systems. The sight of the massive Starfleet vessels docked in orbit, their silhouettes barely visible through the dense mist, served as a stark reminder of the galaxy’s immensity and the seeming insignificance of her own troubles. ...

Part 2: The Logic of Pleasure The modulated hum of the Starfleet alarm was the only sound that managed to penetrate Lindsey’s bubble of exhaustion. But this time, the sound didn’t feel like a painful interruption. The night before, despite the unease and excitement of her session with Morgana, she had slept for the first time in weeks without the heavy weight of stress. When she opened her eyes, the burden on her shoulders had vanished. Her mind, once a tangled mess of anxious thoughts, felt clear and efficient. Chronic fatigue had been replaced by an astonishing lucidity. ...

Part 11 “So what do you think about your first day off duty?” Ani asked, their bright, playful eyes smiling up at Alex. “This might have been the most fun I’ve had in… well, a long time.” “Good. We’ve had a lot of fun playing with you.” A mischievous gleam crossed Ani’s face. “In fact… We’ve got one more game, something that Jay, Jane and I usually play together, but we think you might like it.” ...

Part 10 “Ani’s got things ready, and Sam will be along in a little bit with the treats. Come on. We’ve got a bit of a Drone House tradition.” Jay’s eyes crinkled with warmth as he gestured toward the main room. Alex followed Jay in, Jane’s rubber-covered form following close behind, the soft squeak of latex accompanying their steps. “Ta da!” Ani yelled from the corner of the room. Over by the display screen, a handmade “Welcome Alex” banner hung from the wall, slightly crooked and lower on the left, decorated with crude drawings of drones and hearts in permanent marker. ...

Part 3 Alex stood in the foyer to her apartment staring at the range of items she had chosen for her plan. She looked back at the message she had typed out to Eris on her phone. With trepidation in her mind she contemplated if she really wanted to go through with this. What if I’m wrong? What if I just read all of the signs the wrong way? What if I just want it to be reciprocated so bad I imagined it? Alex thought to herself. She shook her head. ...

“Witch! Witch! Burn her!” I grabbed a broom to escape, but it was too late. They’d come prepared, ropes flew, one caught my dress, down I came, and darkness closed in when I hit. The cold of the water brought me to. The ducking stool first then. Down I went, and up, gasping for air. Down again, and up. And again, and again. Suddenly, the rope gave, and I was loose. A reed? There! The last of my breath drove the water out, and my dress held me down. Slowly I worked my way downstream, away from the mob. Goodman Willson so nearly found me, but I conjured a pike onto his toe and down he went. The river caught him, he couldn’t swim, and as he went down for the third time, I summoned the harpies. There is justice in the afterlife. ...

1) The fog of grief Natasha is once again curled up in the dark. Some days there were no tears. Today is not one of them. Not only did her fiancée have the nerve to die on her but had also arranged for flowers and gifts to be sent to her. She clutches Alexei’s t-shirt tightly. The pain in her heart feels cruel. She takes another swig of vodka. Tomorrow, she will drown herself with work. Both are equally ineffective in healing her. ...

“Hey Mom!” Oskar called out as he entered the house, “am I adopted?” Juliana had been dreading this day. She knew it would come, but she was hoping it would be after Oskar was a little older. He was a senior in high school, but still she hoped a few more years could pass before that question had to be answered . She had known for many years that the other children were teasing him for being… different. It wasn’t just the fact that he had dark hair while her hair was blond and his father, Seathrun, had red hair. No, there was another difference. That difference wasn’t really obvious at first glance and most adults didn’t notice. But the other children did… and children can be so cruel, even when they are almost fully men and women. ...

It was about two in the morning. I was having trouble sleeping because I kept having really weird dreams. Considering my very strange imagination, a dream has to be really out of the ordinary for me to consider it weird… but these dreams were definitely weird. Then Danny Boy appeared– not in my dream– but alongside my bed. He was standing well over two meters tall and glaring down at me. I could feel his eyes boring into me creating a strange heating sensation on my back. That is what woke me from my dream. ...

The crisp December air swirled with the scent of pine and smoldering sage, laced with something darker, more primal—a whisper of musk from the women’s skin, warmed by anticipation. Carrie led her coven through the shadowed back garden of their Brooklyn brownstone. It was Halloween, that velvet cusp between surrender and rebirth, and the four women had gathered as they always did: cloaked in velvet that clung to wondrous curves like a lover’s breath, their laughter a low, throaty hum that vibrated through the chill night. ...

Chapter 1. Planning the perfect Halloween party. The October air was crisp and carried the faint scent of decaying leaves and expensive cologne. I stood in the foyer of Oakhaven Manor, running a gloved hand along the sleek, polished shell of maidbot Unit CS64, my robotic servant that I usually call Cassie. My reflection, stared back, a vision of polished domesticity in a designer silk robe, a stark contrast to the slightly unsettling perfection of the maidbot. ...

Part 9 “So… who do you want to be on your day off?” Jane’s bright smile warmed the room as she walked to the armoire and opened one of the top drawers, revealing an array of rubber garments and accessories that caught the morning light. “The only rule is you need twelve hours out of your suit. Anything else is up to you.” She ran her fingers across the various items. “You can stay naked and let your skin breathe, go comfy casual, or stay a little more ‘on theme.’ It’s really up to you.” ...

Part 2 Come on Alex, this is it! Get your head in the game, Alex thought, hyping herself up as if she was back playing soccer at university. Her uniform was definitely a bit more revealing this time. She wore the sexiest pair of lacy lingerie she had and her best pair of shiny black high heels, and that’s where the clothing ended. Well, of course except for the bondage gear. Her best leather collar around her neck, a chain lead that ended in a similarly well-made leather handle, draped down her toned stomach. Not quite the six pack she had in college years ago, but still damn good she whistled to herself. Her hands were in soft supple leather cuffs that matched the collar. A short length of chain was padlocked to each cuff and kept her wrists close together behind her back. Another chain around her waist was padlocked to the chain between her wrists, it meant she could only move her hands a couple inches in any direction. That was going to be a real challenge for what she had planned, but she’d cross that bridge shortly. ...

Part 8 “You know, I really could get used to waking up with you in my cage.” Jane’s voice filtered through the morning light as Alex stirred, still curled in the fetal position within the confines of Jane’s sleeping cage. The rubber suit clung to every curve, warm and familiar after so many hours of continuous wear. “I miss sleeping in there, but I have to admit, waking up with you as my cage toy might be even better.” ...

Part 12 Chapter 55: The Slave Caravan The caravan broke camp long before dawn, the stars shining like diamonds, the constellations of the Slave Girl and the Sex Toy shining above them in the blackness of the sky, the air chill on the bare flesh of the chained slave girls. The Slavers riding camels and the slaves walking beside them, lines of ten or twelve girls chained together by their collars, new slaves separated from those who had been trained and the personal slaves walking on leashes beside their masters or mistresses. ...

The breeze was a welcome reprieve from the warm air. Zoey’s heart pounded in steady rhythm with her footfalls. This was her favorite running trail. Hardly anyone ever made the drive to come out here, but it was the perfect blend of slight curves, straightaways, and undulating hills. Her running attire, a simple but black and grey set, was a stark contrast to the natural lush greens and soft browns of nature enveloping the trail. Sweat streamed down her face and back in the summer heat. She adjusted her baseball cap to stop another rivulet of her perspiration from reaching her eyes. She focused on the blissful combination of the racing power metal music pounding in her left ear and the steady cadence of her own measured breathing. ...

Liv blinked, her world a blur of bright lights and muffled sounds as she stood before the strange machine. It hummed with an eerie glow, its metallic surface etched with cryptic symbols. The event organizer, a wiry man with a too-wide smile, assured her it was just a “state-of-the-art 3D scanner” for creating hyper-realistic models for the new product line. Liv, intrigued and a little flattered, agreed to step inside. A soft whir enveloped her, and a warm tingle spread through her limbs. Then, darkness. ...

I watch as Byron goes about my evening routine. Making sure the latex catsuit is nice and snug, binding my legs together with straps and locking the armbinder on tight. He stroked my head with a smile, while adjusting the head harness and the big gag it held. “Nice and comfy?” he asked, not really expecting an answer… “Guess I should’ve asked before, huh?” He hooks me into the metal frame of the silo, hooking my head harness to the top of the frame, locking a ‘collar’ around my neck, waist, and ankles directly soldered into the frame… and just for show, tying the straps binding me off at a couple points. ...

Lorelei’s life had become a blur of neon lights and electric pulses, all centered around the Robo-Love Motel’s flickering sign at the edge of town. It was a squat, unassuming building, its cracked concrete facade blending into the industrial sprawl of New Haven’s outskirts. But inside, it was a different world—one of chrome, soft synthetic textures, and the hum of advanced machinery that promised to unravel her in ways no human ever could. What started as a curious detour had spiraled into an obsession, and Lorelei was sinking deeper into the grip of D-4QP, the robot that seemed to know her body better than she did. ...

“Come in! Come in. I’m so glad you were able to make it. Thank you for helping me out on such short notice.” He found himself in her studio, just off campus. Statues filled the space - all reflections of the human form, but suggestions. All of them were perhaps best described as “mummiforms” - the suggestion of human shapes beneath draped volumes, suggesting softly lain sheets and incalculably tight wrappings simultaneously. It was equal parts artistic and disturbing. ...

Part 7 “Alex, my lovely drone.” The AI’s voice poured through the speakers embedded in Alex’s mask, vibrating against her eardrums like honey dripping into warm tea. The EV’s electric motor hummed beneath them, its vibrations traveling up through the seat, through the harness, into the rubber that clung to every inch of her skin. “I must say, I had high expectations for you, and you’ve exceeded even those.” Alex’s muscles tensed involuntarily against the five-point harness, the rubber creaking softly as it moved with her. The latex had become part of her now, warm and slick with perspiration, each breath fogging the visor briefly before clearing. ...

Part 2 “We find the defendant guilty on all charges,” the older man said, his hands crossed as he gave the verdict. A small uproar echoed throughout the courtroom, with several members of the audience standing up and yelling at both the judge and the jury. The defendant, a young woman, sat back down on her chair and placed her hands over her ears; as if to shield herself from the loud noise. The judge responded to the attacks, slamming his fist on the desk in front of him before yelling at the guards, who all swiftly ran towards the audience and removed the complaining people. ...

Part 2 Mia watched the sun rise through the suite’s bedroom window, the pale light filtering through the curtains, painting soft gold stripes across the room. She was exhausted. The buzzing between her legs had kept her up all night, and her head ached from the continuous, overwhelming noise. She had lost track of the number of orgasms she had endured—was it fifty-six, or fifty-nine? Or something even higher? She didn’t remember anymore. The pleasure had turned to pain, and now even pain felt dull and empty. She just wanted it to stop, for her body to stop betraying her, to have a moment of peace. ...

Part 1 There’s something I’ve always wanted to try: mummification. The whole nine yards, head to toe, sensory deprivation, and being ignored like a good little object. That day was to be the day. It all started at the crossroads of opportunity and desire, I had a rare weekend off with no plans and I was feeling really… submissive. Long story short, and although I can recommend the experience, I cannot recommend you do this at home or elsewhere: I put out a request on a fetish community website. That’s how I got to know him. The kinda weirdo to respond to an ad about wrapping a dude up. ...

Part 6 “Hey Dad, where do they want all this stuff?” “Follow the drone. It’ll show you.” The young man lifted the heavy box, his eyes turning back to the drone clad in gleaming black rubber walking toward the moving truck. He’d been consciously averting his eyes until now. The drones made him feel… Well, they made him feel something. Not quite uncomfortable, but… something he couldn’t name. He placed the box down near the truck and wiped the sweat from his brow, his short hair flopping back on his forehead. He looked up into the truck, working up the courage to interact with the drone. ...

Part 5 “I have a worry, my dear sweet Alex.” The voice was calm, low, almost tender. Jane padded back toward the kitchen, rubber creaking softly with each step, leaving Alex to chat with the AI alone, its presence wrapping around her like a second skin. “As much as I appreciate the fervor with which you’re diving in, I want to be sure you understand: everything I do is for the benefit of the drones in my care. But you do know, don’t you, that I have other programming as well?” ...

Part 4 – The Exhibition From my perch in the back of Nick’s shop, the world felt like it was buzzing with possibilities. The custom collar, its matte-black surface cool against my skin, had become a symbol of our shared adventure—a blend of tech and trust that made my heart race. When Nick called me a few days after our hotel escapade, his voice carried that familiar mix of excitement and mischief. ...

The water pools at her neck filling and stretching the latex. The bulge pulls the sticky membrane from sweaty skin. The water slips down under the catsuit warming and washing the body. It soon fills the tight socks and starts to bloat the rubber suit becoming a body shaped water balloon. Slippery, oily gloss mixes with water, dripping through the crotch zipper running down her legs. The shower echoes with splashes as she moves disturbing gouts of water from the suit. ...

Part 4 “Good morning, sleepyhead.” The AI’s voice was soft, affectionate. It pulsed gently into the rubber-encased fog of Alex’s waking mind. “I truly meant it when I called you my protégé. You slept straight through until morning… fully encased in the suit, hood on, mask sealed, and tucked neatly into your cage.” There was a smile in her tone. “I suppose we wore you out.” A low hum of mechanical life filled the room. Warmth radiated from the floor. The cage’s gentle hum faded as it unlocked. ...

Part 3 – Exploring the Collar Emma couldn’t stop thinking about the collar. The sleek, black band with its pulsing LEDs had become more than a prop in her fantasies—it was a gateway to a world where control and surrender intertwined. After her night at Nick’s apartment, where the collar had guided her as his personal sexbot, she found herself both fascinated and curious about the technology behind it. The way it seamlessly blended her own desires with programmed commands was unlike anything she’d encountered in her robotics studies. She wanted to understand it, not just as a user but as a scientist. ...

Carl’s heart thumped while he waited. There was nothing unusual about that. It always beat hard when he waited for her to visit. The phone could ring. His wife could come home. Any number of things could disrupt the carefully planned rendezvous. He checked himself in the mirror for about the twentieth time in an hour. Everything looked right, but it would not do to forget one of Mistress’s orders. ...

Well, shit, Alex thought to herself. She had just wanted to indulge in a little stress relief, and now she was panicking and stressing about her chosen stress relief. She let out a long sigh into her gag. Why did I think this was such a good idea? The thought crossed her mind just as the vibrator tied to her pussy started up yet again. “Mmphh!” was all that came out of her throat as the bane of her existence for the last two hours started stimulating her again. The sensation between her legs spurred her tired body back to action. She began feeling around her room with her bare feet, frantically hoping to feel something metallic. All Alex could feel though was the cold wooden floor on her soles and toes. She tried to sweep across swathes of floor quickly, well at least as much as the ankle shackles and hobble chain would allow, desperate to find the errant key that held her in her current predicament. ...

Part 3 Jane leaned down, the gleam of her polished rubber suit catching the soft ambient lights of the room. Her breath was warm against the back of Alex’s neck, a subtle contrast to the cool slickness of their encasement. Her gloved fingers traced the edges of the restraints that Alex had just willingly locked herself into. The click of the clasps still echoed faintly in the air. She chuckled, low and indulgent. “That’s right, babe,” she murmured. “You just did that all yourself. Everything you’re feeling just led you to lock yourself right in… knowing what I’m about to do.” ...

Lyra bit playfully at her bottom lip. She couldn’t help it, the exquisite sight beneath her was transfixing. The elf’s lavender eyes, half closed in pleasure, soaked in the visage of the tightly bound and completely nude knight beneath her chair. The redhaired woman, despite her athletic frame, could barely move in her bonds. Ropes lashed the human knight’s ankles and knees together. Though she couldn’t see it, Lyra knew another three coils of rope held the knight’s arms tightly restrained behind her back. One coil about her wrists. Another cinched just above the woman’s elbows, pulling them close until they painfully touched. The third wrapped around the nude knight’s upper arms and connected to the ropes that the mage had fashioned into a chest harness for her “victim” tonight. The ropes pulling tight around the base of the woman’s breasts causing them to bulge outward. ...

Tyler stomps through the puddles of the alley to the stairs of his loft apartment. The notification had come during the last few hours of work. An item delivered while he isn’t home. He grumbles while chewing on the beard under his lip. He has been waiting four months for it to arrive, and it couldn’t have come tomorrow when he did not have work. He skips over the largest puddle landing ankle deep in the pot hole that kept growing. A twenty minute downpour on his drive is just icing on the cake. Blind and slow, knowing that even if someone does not steal the box, it would be ruined by the rain. ...

Part 2 “So this is it?” The hallway was dim, sun filtering through old glass, casting faint geometric patterns against the floor as Jane turned the key and beckoned for Alex to follow her inside. The scent of rubber was subtle but present, like something warm and waiting. Alex stood near the threshold, still taking it all in. “Yeah,” Jane said, walking toward the middle of the room, the smooth black of her suit catching the fading light. “It used to be an old mill. It’s funny, coming home… I’m usually at least partially under and don’t pay much attention to how pretty this place is at sunset. By that point, I’m really worked up. My AI is rewarding me for a good day’s work.” ...

Part 6 I sighed to myself as I stepped out of the restaurant where I worked onto the street. It had been a long day in what had been two very long weeks. After last week’s girls night Hanna’s mood had changed. No longer interested in edging me, she’d simply pushed two Geisha balls inside me. The round steel balls were connected by a short chain and had kept me wetter than an otter’s pocket the whole week! The chastity belt had been locked over the top of it and that was that! She had withdrawn into herself, suffering quietly and apart from my nightly spankings had pretty much spent the week alternately sulking and grumpily cuddling me. Her own neediness, caused by her belt, had left her crying herself to sleep every night. ...

Part 1 “You seem interested,” the Drone said quietly, tilting its gleaming black masked head slightly. Alex startled, blinking hard. “Oh, shit. Okay, so I know that you’re in there but I didn’t… I didn’t know that you could talk.” Alex stood there in the store aisle where they were both working, taking in the sight of the Drone, its beautiful curves accentuated in black rubber. This Drone that was now… talking? She felt her heart flutter. ...

Part 2 The weeks following Emma’s unexpected encounter at Nick’s sexbot store were a whirlwind of emotions. The memory of her day on display, the tight outfit, the collar, and the unintended activation that led to her servicing the delivery guy haunted her dreams—both in a thrilling and unsettling way. She couldn’t shake the feeling of being utterly out of control, yet there was an undeniable allure to it, a pull that made her heart race. Her fantasies, once confined to the safety of her bedroom, now had a real-world anchor, and that anchor was Nick’s store. ...

Solemates: She Turned Him Into a Foot Slave in Public Majesty Natalie was at the mall, one of her favorite places, when she spotted Kenneth. He was minding his own business, eating lunch in the food court, when her eyes met his. Instantly, he was enthralled. It was more than just the fact that Natalie was attractive, though that was true. There was something about those big, doe-like eyes in her cute, innocent-looking face that pulled him in. He set his sandwich down mindlessly, not even hungry any more. She smiled, and it was the sweetest smile he’d ever seen, even if it was a bit of a devilish grin. She tossed her dark hair over her shoulder, tipping her head towards the doors leading out to a courtyard. It was a bit cold out and looked as if it might rain, so the place was deserted. It would just be him and her out there. ...

Part 5 It had been an extremely long week for me. Hanna hadn’t been joking about her plans last week as she’d hustled me out into the night. I’d been edged repeatedly until I was a needy mess, spanked to tears on a nightly basis and generally tortured in various creative ways. I loved every minute of it! Now it was Wednesday again and we were meeting up with the girls at Alison’s house. Our weekly meetup had originally been just for wine and games, but the last two months had seen it evolve into something far more kinky. I didn’t know where this would all end up, but I’d seen changes in all my friends these few weeks. When I got the chance I planned to talk to them about it! ...

Final Girl Laurie Hypnotizes Hans the Butcher to Escape Camp Happy Trails! Camp Happy Trails had a kind of vibe that Laurie thought was classic and outdoorsy in a fun way, though she could have done with a nicer shower setup. Still, she managed to keep her pretty blonde hair well-groomed and her skin clean. Only Laurie could pull off the camp-aesthetic so well while also maintaining her bratty, confident persona. She wasn’t down to earth; she was above it. Her cut-off jean shorts and t-shirt looked as good on her as designer clothes did on other people. ...

Part 4 Girls game night had rolled around again, as the four of us gathered at Alison’s house. The rules of the night were simple. Each month, one of us would pick a game for us to play and would play the first match of each evening. This month, to all our surprise, Alison had chosen edging of all things. The consequences for whoever comes first would be being placed into a chastity belt for an entire week! ...

VOLUME 1: TOMSK Chapter 1 It was so cold after the heat of the class. The cold that freezes your breath, stifles your nostrils and turns the world black and white. The sort of cold you never wait around in for long, unless instructed to. I had been told to wait. “The corner of Nikitina and Kyevskaya after your lecture,” the note said. I was not just cold but scared, standing there in the November dark, not knowing what to expect, but knowing enough that I could not ignore the instruction. I could feel all the suppleness in my body drain away as the ice worked its way under my coat and into my boots, just as a black Volga pulled up belching smoke and steam, its tyre chains grinding on the ice covered road, breaking the cocoon of silent struggle that real cold creates one. ...

Chapter 2 The aftermath of Rachel’s first session in my playroom involved a long, luxurious shower for both of us - separately, before you make assumptions - and a large pot of tea in our dressing gowns in my well-appointed cottage kitchen. I needed to set some very clear, very firm boundaries between us, if this new exploration wasn’t to replace or subvert the close friendship that I’d come to enjoy since she came to the village. ...

The Aurilian society had been peaceful for longer than anyone could remember. There was no war or crime on the planet of Aurilia. Some said it was because of economic prosperity. Some said it was because of very strict law enforcement. Some said it was because hunger had been eliminated. Some said it was because the mentally ill had been artificially removed from the Aurilian genome. But the true reason was the Chip Fair. ...

Ch.11 Nicole’s Dollified Day Off Mimi groaned as she shuffled around the Dollhouse floor, trying to keep her mumbled complaints to herself as she dutifully bent over and picked up all the yarn that Mittens had strewn about the place. It seemed like it would never end, and her legs and glutes were straining from constantly shuffling around, bending, and squatting in the black high heels with the bells that were still padlocked at her ankles onto her aching feet. ...

Long Weekend Preparation* Another long weekend all to himself, and the time to indulge in his favorite hobby, if that term applied. Three days to enjoy the benefits of enforced leisure, without a care in the world. Best of all there would be no interruptions while he decompressed from months of built-up stress. His capacity for patience wasn’t high, which would normally be a complication when attempting to calm the soul with some introspective meditation. That might be difficult for others, but he had found a way to guarantee his focus would not stray. Thanks to both modern and centuries old technology he had developed a solution that was infallible. ...

Part 6: Tied Tuesday For Alice Monday was a torment. Tuesday was pure torture. She needed to stay focused on her work, but constantly drifted off down some mental rabbit hole. It got to the point where her boss asked her if she was coming down with something. Dan, having a more technical approach to life, did research. He looked up various ties that he might use on his neighbor. Not for his benefit of course, but to give his neighbor the experience she seemed to crave. He also spent time learning about vibrators and the best way to use them. ...

Chapter 1 I first met Rachel standing in my doorway, a bottle of wine in hand, on a hot summer evening. She declared herself my new neighbour, and everyone else in the village ‘boring old farts’ whom she wouldn’t give the time of day to. She most certainly wasn’t my neighbour, outside of a most generous definition of the term, because I’d been very particular to find a property with expansive gardens, high hedges, a driveway landscaped deliberately to discourage prying eyes, and land round about which the farmer had agreed would never be developed for houses. And yet here she was, chaotic red hair framing her face, a cherubic expression on her face, and an enthusiastic way of talking that seemed quite impossible to deflect. All of my long-practiced skills at discouraging locals and cold-callers were utterly useless in the face of her positivity, and in the end, I confess that I simply cracked and let her inside. ...

Part 3 “You want to play what?” I gasped. It was Alison’s turn to choose a game and… “I thought you would want to play hungry hippos or something.” Wide eyed I met Claire’s gaze and she looked equally stunned, while Hanna just seemed bemused. Alison glared around at us. “It’s my month and it’s my turn! You going to play with me or what?” she demanded. Another Wednesday had come around and it was time for the girls to get together again. The rules of the night were simple, each month one of us got to pick a game and would play the first match of each evening. The loser of that first match would spend the night tied up… and erm “played” with. ...

As I stood there in the preparation chamber, I almost second-guessed myself. Having myself permanently sealed in latex for the rest of my life was, after all, an enormous commitment, but there had been too much planning, too much preparation to quit now. Plus, I knew deep down that it was what I really wanted. I hadn’t gotten off to anything else since I made the decision to do it almost two years ago. ...

Let me introduce myself before I relate to you a story of an accident that happened involving liquid latex. I am an assistant at a lab that developed a way to permanently encase people in latex by soaking them in a liquid form of it. Since the procedure is irreversible, applicants have to go through a rigorous vetting process to ensure they truly understand the impact their decision will have on the rest of their lives. ...

32: Normal Girl Falls Into Magical Traps “Celine, I would like to remind you that I need assistance with the inventory in the attic,” said Chloe, tapping on a clipboard with blank lists. She was wearing athletic shoes and comfortable black leggings, as well as a white spandex shirt with the C&T logo on it. Her boss gave her a sideways glance as she was busy analyzing data and needed to concentrate. ...

Part 5: One of These Things is not Like the Other Alice watched as Dan disappeared out the front door, toting her suitcase full of toys behind him. She rubbed her fingers over lips that still tingled from his parting kiss. “Well, shoot,” she grumbled in disappointment. The day had its ups and downs (she never wanted to be that cold again.) But the session on the table had been a total mind fuck. She just had hoped for a bit of a “happy ending.” ...

Part 4 “You have a…list,” I asked incredulously as I took another bite of what was supposed to pass for scrambled eggs. “Yep, first thing I’m going to do is get Lacie somewhere safe, then I’m going to find my way back home and get the inheritance I am owed from my uncle and then… then I’m going to find that bastard Lenix and burn his estate to the ground, preferably with him still in it,” Bunny murmured, her voice filled with a fiery determination as she stared daggers at the food tray on her lap. ...

Part 2 It had been two weeks since I had been beaten by Kasia at chess. Last week I’d faced off against Hanna and beaten her handily. The rules of the games night are that each girl gets to choose a game for the month and then has to play the first game of the night against the others. The loser of that first match up will be tied up for the rest of the evening. ...

Jennifer finds herself lost in life. Unable to get over her ex-boyfriend Colin, she makes poor decisions and puts herself in bad situations. Until she meets her match on Tinder. A silly side-story expanding on Jennifer, mentioned in The Happiness of Ella Bloom. 1 - Lost in a spa resort I have been hiking all morning. Actually, I’ve only been going for an hour or two. But I’m already tired. My backpack is heavy, my feet hurt and I feel filthy. ...

Part Four Monday morning Phil woke up suddenly, his entire body had been mildly zapped, he heard the canned voice that started every video game session, the throne light up sequence and musical fanfare reflected off the tent walls. “Someone was playing the video game?” Phil thought in a panic, but he saw no one in the tent. Wait, the screen on the game kiosk was activated. The start to the game was running. Phil’s viewpoint shifted into the game like it always did during game play. ...

“You’re joking right?” Mariana’s long face seemed to stretch incredulously at her wife’s newest hairbrained and kinky idea. “I mean where do you even come up with this shit?” Mariana dryly mused, half exasperated and half joking. Her petite wife didn’t hesitate, “The internet of course!” Her smile was Cheshire wide, her eyes beaming with excitement. Anne was certainly the more adventurous and kinkier of the two, but Marianna couldn’t help but shake her head in disbelief at this one. One would think she would be used to such absurd requests after ten years of marriage to the pint-sized queen of kink. She stood in the entry hall to their house looking down at the excited look on her wife’s face. Mariana knew she would groan and bitch about having to indulge Anne, especially after the sixteen hour shift she just pulled at the hospital, but she also knew despite her protests she would still do it. Her eyes flitted over Anne’s pale and currently nude body. Ten years had done nothing to abate the couple’s libido, and Anne’s insatiable and creative side had a lot to do with it. Marianna’s dark eyes finally pulled away from her love of twelve years, and looked at the “supplies” she had picked up for her request. Bags full of cling film and silver duct tape, and goddamn there was a lot of it. “Did you buy out the whole damn hardware store love?” ...

Part 1 It was Wednesday night at Hanna’s house. Our weekly girls game night here had become a ritual for the last year, as our boyfriends went off to do whatever it is boys do. Football. Drinking. Planning to take over the world. You know, boy stuff. Meanwhile we got to have fun. The rules were simple: every month the game was changed and one of us got to pick which in rotation. This was my month so I chose chess. I’m really good at it! The catch was I had to play the first game of every evening and the loser of that game would be tied up for the rest of the evening and…erm “entertained”… wouldn’t want them to get bored would we? ...

Pretty Rubber Toy When I arrive home there’s a package waiting for me. I ignore it while I go about my usual routine: I hang up my bag, I go to the kitchen and get something to drink. I sit down on the sofa and check my phone for a little while, I catch up with some friends and scroll mindlessly for a bit. It’s almost time for dinner, but not yet. I ponder my options for a little while. ...

The heat was the first enemy. It wasn’t just heat; it was a physical presence, a thick, wet blanket of Florida humidity that smelled of popcorn, sunscreen, and mass-produced joy. It plastered Kara’s black bangs to her forehead, turning the carefully constructed shield over her eyes into a damp, irritating curtain. Her layered uniform—a vintage My Chemical Romance hoodie over a faded black t-shirt and ripped skinny jeans—felt less like a statement and more like a personal, mobile sauna. ...

The Ad Laura was nothing if not determined. Having grown up in a big household of six sisters, she’d learnt from a young age to look after herself. After graduation she’d saved up what she could and moved to New York to study law. And while all her sisters were now either pregnant or married (or both), things like relationships, boyfriends, hell, even friendships were a distraction as far as Laura was concerned. An avid gamer, Laura had learnt to programme from a young age and used her programming skills to support herself while studying. She was determined not to have to rely on her parents, who would inevitably just try and have a say in her life. ...

Kayleigh Dougherty had reached the lowest point in her life! Her five-year old marriage was well and truly over, and only yesterday she was among six employees let go by her company! As she sat in one of the many eating places located in the open air market, she thought to herself, “I’m not going to go gently into the pit of despair, I’m going to pull myself together and make a new start!” ...

Tabitha slammed her laptop shut, muttering under her breath. Only bits of her words were audible in the room: “…shit dw Yasuo 0/10 powerspike no items…” “What was that, Tabitha?” asked Maisie from her perch on a nearby divan. The muttering continued, “imagine going full AP Malph and thinking you can 1v5 with a single engage…” “You’re speaking in tongues again, kiddo,” Maisie smiled. She had heard many of this type of rant after a match with a less-than-ideal outcome. It wouldn’t be long before Tabitha came back down to earth. ...

First a little about me, I had always enjoyed the risk of self bondage and the only thing better was being tied up by someone else. Over the years the fantasies had turned into realities as I found other people that were willing to tie me up; these always had limited and downsides as they never wanted to go as far as me; even when I got married the wife had always been willing to let me play out my kinky side but it had always had limits and lines that should not be crossed. ...

Intro Ella is a 27 years old woman. She lives with her parents in Bristol, which is a city in the United Kingdom. She has a petite body, standing about 145cm tall. A firm C-cup sits on her chest and she has a neat waistline and cute round butt. Her face is rather plain. But she has a natural and naive look that some men find very attractive. She’ll never be a model though. Her face is framed with short brown hair which barely touches her shoulders. Her weight generally hovers around 50 kilograms. ...

Part 1 “…There will be a high risk of snow and ice throughout the entire UK this weekend. We have a yellow weather warning throughout England, Scotland and some parts of Wales, so make sure you stay up to date with the forecast for any changes. From Saturday into Sunday, we are expecting more snow as well as a high probability of heavy rain, so make sure to wrap up warm when you go out, stay in if you can. Back to Matt in the studio.” ...

Part 2 “Oh come on Lydia, that’ll add an extra 8 hours to my trip!” My eyelids fluttered open at the exclamation and I winced from my uncomfortable position on the floor in the back of the van. The redhead was still in the driver’s seat exactly where I’d last remembered seeing her, only now she had her phone pressed tightly to her ear. She had changed out of her club attire into something more practical the first time we’d stopped, she now wore a black tank top, tight black pants, and a pair of calf length leather boots with a chunky heel that looked like they’d crushed the hope of many a captive. Her red hair was pulled back into a tight bun, and her eyes were narrowed in frustration as she spoke into the phone. “These trips are risky enough without adding spontaneous detours into the mix! You do realize I have to plan out a decent amount of routes to avoid authority hotspots and checkpoints right?” ...

The full moon gave the empty street a somewhat eerie shade as Leah walked home. This was not a ‘nice’ neighborhood, as she well knew, but she carried herself with an athletic grace that spoke of repressed ferocity and made all but the dumbest pickpockets and muggers stay well clear of her. One of her friends had once described it by saying that Leah didn’t ‘walk’ like any other person did, she ‘stalked’ through the city, as if waiting for a reason – or excuse – to erupt into motion. Leah had to admit that it was a fairly accurate assessment, as she had – on multiple occasions – exploded into unexpected violence in response to an attempted robbery or assault. She smirked briefly at the memory of the scrubby thief’s expression on discovering that his target was much less vulnerable than previously thought. He won’t make that particular mistake again, if he’s learned anything from the experience. ...

Part 7 Chapter 32: The Thieves’ Guild Ellie wandered back towards the market square which seemed to be gearing up for another day of trading and, presumably, training new adventurers. It didn’t take her long to spot a suitable target, a typical Merchant with his purse on display. She thought briefly of Battle Babe’s instruction not to get into trouble but she also found her fingers itching to lift the purse. It was, she told herself, what she was supposed to be doing, after all and, before she knew it she was walking behind him, matching his stride. Then, as he stopped to examine the wares of a cloth stall, she brushed past him and enjoyed the thrill of XPs as she sauntered away clutching her prize. ...

Part 21 The temporary retreat of the steam seemed to have made the real world issues I faced disappear. Despite the small size of the area, looking left, looking right and looking up was all just a large fog. The tiles on the wall were gone, the white ceiling could be barely seen behind the wisps of cloud, and the world behind this small structure seemed so far away. I approached the mirror, placing my palm over it immediately destroyed the condensation that coated itself over the reflective surface, I swiped downwards, which revealed more of the person looking into the object. My hair was still wet from the boiling hot shower, long, brown strands stuck to the back of my neck and my upper shoulders. The person looking back at me was a reflection I was familiar with, yet it was missing one big thing. ...

Part Three Several Weeks later… The three friends were in a small, curtained off area, behind the “Fantastic Plastics Factory” display booth on the floor of one of the larger Comic Conventions. Even with company money backing them, floor space was limited and competition was fierce between vendors for the best locations and prime real estate. As it was Fantastic Plastics first year at the convention they had luckily been given a double sized booth but way in the back. They had curtained off an area behind the booth as a changing room and Maggie and Paula were getting Phil dressed. ...

Part 6 Chapter 27: Reckoning Ellie swung her hips as she crossed the square heading back to the Saucy Adventuress. She was still on a high from her successes and meeting with Goldie and a little tipsy from the cocktail. She was conscious of the eyes that followed her, furtive looks from shadows and overt ogling from adventurers who passed her and it excited her. She was sure a dark haired, buxom Jewell, a slave lead past on a leash had winked at her seductively. Maybe, she thought, Caliban would be in the bar, and maybe she could hook up with him. She was sure she could seduce him now. Fuck she could probably seduce Felix now. ...

Part 2 “Alright ladies good job! I look forward to seeing you all on Monday for our next session," I called out as the last of the late morning’s yoga class dispersed. I started straightening up the mats, trying not to let my mind race with the thought of tonight. The anticipation was palpable, like a second skin that tightened with every breath I took. The days since last week had been a blur, I found myself obsessed with reliving the intense encounter with the deliveryman. I replayed the video over and over again, watching as the ropes coiled around my body, the way my skin turned red and my eyes watered from the painful pleasure of each tightening knot. The sight of him using my body for his own desires sent a thrill through me that I hadn’t felt in a very long time. The sounds of my own muffled moans and whimpers filled my ears as I watched, my hand unconsciously drifting down to caress my clit, feeling the same desperate need for release that had gripped me that night. ...

Becky’s Repairs, Part 3 A charming lass with auburn hair wearing a plaid coat knocked on the plain panel door as she entered. “Hello. Are you Ms. Bath?” “No, I was hoping you were. Did you receive a message concerning your courses too?” “Yes. It was a bit vague about some problem that needed remedied. “How strange! Maybe the counselor double booked our appointment times?” Confusion between the two young ladies persisted in the dim fluorescent light as they made small talk in the small windowless conference room within the campus library. A few minutes passed before the door swung open and closed quickly. The mysterious Ms. Bath appeared, drawing a loud gasp from the young lady with the bobbed blond hair. ...

Chapter 12 A weekend alone. After all the emotions of this week, I had decided not to go to the Saturday dance again. I wasn’t quite ready. I felt that I had to think about my career, my future at the Institute, and while the Saturday dance was quite the … ok, I had to admit it, just thinking about it made me aroused, I needed some space away to figure things out. ...

Light wouldn’t begin to peer over the horizon for another hour. Our car was the only one in the lot- a good omen for our hike. We sat in the back of our SUV and Emily pulled out our gear - two total enclosure rubber catsuits. Aside from being tailor-made for each of us, they were identical. They had thick rubber boots and gloves attached to the ends of the legs and arms, and an S10 attached to the hood. Sealing us in was a thick, locking zipper that ran from the crown of our heads to the small of our backs, and a separate zipper for each of our crotches. ...

Part 6: Home, but not Free The bus ride home after Melissa’s ordeal at Nicole’s was, if possible, even more gruelling than the trip there. Stripped of the air-conditioned comfort of the main passenger compartment, she was relegated to the rear of the bus, a stifling cargo area typically used for transporting goods and, ironically, actual maidbots. The air, thick and still, offered no respite from the day’s accumulated stress, and the constant vibration of the engine rattled through her bones, a harsh reminder of her ongoing predicament. ...

Part 4: Now What? After their lovemaking Alice had fallen asleep. Dan lay awake, his mind filled with guilt and recrimination. He had just cheated on his girlfriend. Not only that; he’d done it unprotected. He cursed himself for his stupidity. But what was he going to do about it? How could he keep his crazy, kinky neighbor from pulling her next bizarre and potentially dangerous stunt? Dan’s bladder called him back to the bathroom. The wet clothes on the shower floor were yet another reminder of the bizarre situation he found himself in. With a frustrated sigh he grabbed the terrycloth robe that hung on the back of the door. He needed to figure this mess out. And he thought he knew where to start. ...

Part 4 …With the door closed and securely bolted behind me I stood there with my nose to the cool and thick concrete wall for a few additional seconds; surreal would be an understatement, but then again I actually chose this option. A minute is not very long at all to sort out my new temporary holding cell in the coming pitch blackness either, but what’s coming can’t be called a surprise either. Bucket in the corner, water bottles next to it, and the coarse wool blanket at the foot of my improvised bed, the simple pillow at the head. I’ve arranged for my head to be furthest from the door rather reflexively, not sure why though. I’m not exactly tired either, more amped up I’d say, heart pounding in my chest and all. The feeling is near-sexual for me, my body reflexively readying itself for “something.” ...

31: The Latex League Needs No Badges Rilliana Rilliana gritted her teeth as she listened to the lies being fed to the court and the jury. She looked at Summer and Ava sitting next to her. Ava had her hands clenched into fists and was staring at Sarah with dark, glittering eyes, while Summer’s shoulders shook. Phoebe could only shake her head and Rilliana couldn’t blame her. “So as you can see, everything was arranged with Mrs. von Nachtschwing, Mrs. Miller and Mrs. Wynters and my game show did not violate any laws or the contracts negotiated with the three women,” Sarah said, a cheeky smile appearing on her face. ...

Part 20 The square had an eerily still silence to it. The sun hadn’t even risen at that point, but I already left Chloe’s apartment to start the day, there was nothing else I could have done as my brain refused to give me a long rest after the news Hamish gave me… how could anyone have a good night’s sleep after the news that their parent was soon going to die. I told Chloe everything that was said over the phone, I couldn’t exactly hide the information from the person who was lying in the same bed as I was, but she did her best to console me afterwards. No words were said for the rest of the night, but she held me close until she fell asleep on top of me… I managed to get a few hours afterwards, but it didn’t last long. ...

Part 19 My heart was in my throat. I played nervously with my fingers throughout the entire journey, watching the world pass us by as the minutes on the truck turned to hours, as Jade went through several states of tiredness and as the morning sun crawled across the sky. I had every right to be nervous, today was the day all the hours of training had been for, today was finally the day that I would audition for the Pony trials, it was a day of complete mystery for me as I was still so unsure on how it was going to turn out. ...

Part One Something new in plastics? Paula texted Maggie. Paula: “We’ve developed a brand new plastic and printing process!” Maggie: “Don’t you do that on the regular?” Paula: “Not as often as you might think, but you’ll love this one.” Maggie: “How so?” Paula described the new process and the plastic to Maggie and then mentioned why she thought Maggie would find it interesting. Paula: “So you can see why it’s exciting.” ...

Yes, chicks do watch porn! And I freely admit that my porn watching habit significantly increased when the COVID restrictions hit. And I got some interesting ideas that I wanted to try. Luckily, I was well stocked on items needed for many nights in self bound bliss. Good quality panties were up to the task but I did run low on the sheer nylons that I liked to wear most of the time (support pantyhose and opaques were fine but the sheers would run or rip after a few sessions of hard struggling). When you tie yourself as much as I do, well, my supply ran low quickly. ...

Chapter 25 I watched as a ladybug crawled across the collection of leaves in front of me, I steadied my breathing whilst I examined how it crawled across the plants, easily moving from one side of my vision to the other, the last thing I wanted to do was to accidentally breathe too heavily and push it off it’s path. The bug had been the most entertaining thing that happened to me within the last ten minutes, I had spent most of the morning chasing my sister around this new playground we found ourselves in, we seemed to have lost Thea rather quickly, unsure on whether the woman genuinely couldn’t find us or if she let us roam around her parents garden as she went on to do something else. Soon, chasing Emily around became a struggle, the young woman managed to stay out of my grasp despite enjoying the chase and wanting to be captured by me; instead I turned to hiding in a nearby bush and then, waiting for her to crawl past, I would strike. ...

Part 5 Dinner, Dancing, and an Auction. Maggie and Paula continued to watch a live web camera feed of the Museum’s Charity Event. With an occasional glance at Phil’s biomonitoring, by now they had gotten used to him being okay inside his extreme bondage and checking it was more habit then really needed. It looked like the dinner portion of the event was ending, all the guests had been served and were starting to push empty plates aside. Some went to the drink stations to get refills, others mingled between the tables. There was a head table of VIPs and a raised podium in the center of the table. Mr Suit stood up and tapped the microphone attached to the podium. Maggie and Paula saw several guests wince and assumed Mr Suit had created enough feedback to set people’s teeth on edge. But Mr Suit did something to the microphone and talked into it some more. Several of the people at the back of the room nearest the camera held thumbs up, indicating they could hear him now. ...

Week One - Day 1 - Monday Chapter 1: The Binding Dawn The summer sun draped the manor grounds in a thick golden haze, its warmth seeping through the stable’s weathered slats. Hay dust hung in the air, glinting like tiny embers in the slanted light, settling softly on the packed dirt floor. Brynlee, in her mid-30s, with sharp yet warm green eyes and raven hair tied back in a loose braid, leaned against a stall door, arms crossed over her leather vest. She’d been at it since dawn—forking out soiled straw, brushing down the horses until their coats gleamed, her jeans now smudged with stable grit. The work grounded her, a steady pulse beneath her restless energy, but her gaze kept flicking to the stable entrance. She was waiting—for her. ...

Endings It was a peaceful Friday evening. Most of the students had already gone home for the semester, which meant that the campus was extremely quiet. The usual hustle and bustle of student life was nonexistent at this time of the year. Jessica Green was lounging on her bed, talking with her friend and flatmate Cory Fox. It was late May and the end of the academic year. For most students, the thought of the summer holidays was fantastic as it meant not having to do assignments and exams, instead relaxing at home with their family. However, the thoughts of returning home to her family in the Bronx in New York was egregious for Jessica Green. Her family was dysfunctional and a constant source of stress for Jessica. Her mother was unemployed and a narcissist, and her father was an alcoholic who was never around, not to mention her drug-addicted older sister. ...

Chapter 4 I sorted through the bag of outfits Anna had given me, trying to find something appropriate for lunch. Anna messaged me and wanted to get together for lunch… and she wanted me to come en femme. I wasn’t sure how to feel about that. On the one hand I was excited about the idea of going out and doing something fun and non-sexual dressed. On the other hand I was freaking out about trying to pass and worrying about being ‘clocked’. ...

Late Nights Alys stumbled backwards into the tiny apartment, struggling to keep her balance as she kicked the door shut, keys dangling loosely in one hand while her other was wrapped around the girl pressed tightly to her chest. All the while neither one of them broke the kiss they had been holding. On autopilot, she managed to toss her keys onto a nearby table and kick off her shoes and, with her right hand now free to tangle itself amid the pink locks of her companion, she tightened her embrace. When the kiss finally broke a moment later she grinned down at the smaller girl who returned the grin while letting her own hands trace abstract patterns along Alys’ back and up the ridges of her spine. Still without saying a word Alys zipped in to land a quick peck on the girl’s nose, who blinked rather comically at the sudden contact, before throwing them both backwards into the old couch she had pushed against the wall. The girl shrieked in surprise as they hit the cushions, springs grunting in protest at the sudden impact, to find herself sitting somewhat awkwardly in Alys’ lap. Laughing softly at the absurdity of it all as she brushed her hair from her face, the girl looked down at her companion and smiled before leaning down to rest against the taller girl’s chest. ...

Part 5: A Maidbot Unleashed Three days earlier, as Melissa, stiff and unnatural in the borrowed maidbot uniform and the locked collar, finally stepped out of the front door and headed towards the bus stop on her way to face her ordeal at Nicole’s, Unit 734-B watched her from the living room window. A strange stillness settled over its circuits. With the maidbot collar, the very symbol of its servitude, now affixed to Melissa, the ingrained programming that compelled it to maintain the pristine order of the house seemed to flicker and dim. The usual automatic sweep of its optical sensors, cataloguing dust motes and misplaced items, felt sluggish, almost optional. For the first time since its activation, Unit 734-B experienced a sensation akin to release. ...

Ch.1 It Starts With a Slutty Selfie For the last decade and a half, Samantha Steele had been a star in the conservative media scene. A staunch advocate for traditional values and a fierce critic of the liberal establishment, her no-nonsense approach and fiery personality had won her a legion of loyal followers. She was a regular fixture on cable news shows, a popular guest on talk radio, and a sought-after speaker at conservative rallies and conferences. ...

Part 18 “Heather… Heather,” a voice called out to me. I mumbled as I slowly woke, the painful sensation of leaving the dream world behind and returning to the real world stung greatly, my mind fogged up with memories, moments and wishes that I wanted true were replaced with the room that Nicole and I fell asleep in, this time the sun had gone down and the bedroom became very dark. The calming image of Harriet staring down at me was the first thing I saw, nudging me gently with my good arm until I was fully woken. ...

13: A Normal Life Intro Ariana Birch-Inoue is 27 and Kate Birch is 29 years old. Both women have been married for well over a year. Ariana is Japanese and has a petite body with a sweet face with dark innocent looking eyes. A small B-cup sits on her chest and she stands about 140cm tall. Her hair is cut short similar to an inverted bob cut. Ariana prefers to stay at home and busies herself with household chores and her online contract work. ...

Arnold Davidson sat on the stage-front barstool at the Krazy Kat Klub just as he had done every night for the past two and a half weeks. He was relatively young– mid to late twenties– and there was a military bearing to the way he stood and walked. But his slight limp and some obvious, but muted, scars on the right side of his face made it clear that his fighting days were behind him. ...

“So,” Miranda said, twirling her wine glass, “how do you feel about trying something… different?” Liam eyed her somewhat suspiciously. Their typical evening was quiet and uneventful, just how he liked it. “I’m not really sure what you’re leading up to, babe. Are you not happy with this?” he gestured to their shared home. “It’s not that, it’s just that I occasionally want something more than the same routine every week.” When we first got together, you were spontaneous and fun. “Work and gym and sportsball and screens at night, maybe fifteen minutes of missionary once a week…” Ok, maybe it’s twenty minutes. ...

12: Roadtrip Intro Ariana and Kate have been married for a little over a year. Ariana Birch-Inoue has just turned 27. Kate Birch is 29 years old. Ariana is born Japanese and has a petite body with a sweet face with dark innocent looking eyes. Her appearance is often the envy of men, and some women. A small B-cup sits on her chest and she stands about 140cm tall. Her hair is cut short similar to an inverted bob cut. This is very similar to what her favorite anime character has. ...

Andi sat on a small cushion, legs crossed comfortably underneath her, palms in her lap. Her calm demeanor contrasted strongly with the turmoil that was roiling inside her. She watched, silent, as the imposing woman who she didn’t know spoke quietly to her lover, Lexa. She could not hear what was said, but with Lexa’s bright eyes and partially open mouth, she could guess at least some of its contents. Lexa knew this woman, and had said that she trusted her, so Andi was willing to tag along. She has kind of a head-librarian vibe, thought Andi. I don’t think I’d want to try to return an overdue book to her. ...

April looked down at the small item in her hand as she approached her girlfriend’s door. She’d been planning this surprise for weeks, and was still a bit unsure what the reaction would be. Was it too much? Would it be taken as a joke? She didn’t let any of her worry show on her face, just in case a certain somebody happened to be watching the front door cameras. ...

Chapter 24 The entire evening took an awkward turn. Becky, Emily and I sat in complete silence as we ate the meal we purchased. The wonderful, comforting glow of the restaurant against the dark sky took a turn the moment we saw our boss having a meeting with a client. Despite the complete coincidence, it felt as if we were stepping on the store owner’s feet, looking behind the scenes at an event we were not supposed to see. None of us wanted to speak as the meals seemed to take forever getting to our table, we ate our respective meals without a single word leaving any of our lips, waiting for something to happen; anything. ...

“This feels strange,” she thought as he gently led her through her own house, his hands resting gently on her shoulders as they navigated their way through the living room. At least, she assumed it was their living room, but she wasn’t completely sure with her eyes covered with a soft blindfold. “Hold on for a moment,” he said, taking his hands off her shoulders. She heard chairs moving and then he led her to one of the chairs. ...

Part 3 - I’ll Never Tell Dan hadn’t heard from Alice all week. This resulted in the conflicting feelings of concern and relief. It was good to get back to normal, work, dinner out with Jordan, sex Friday night. But in the back of his mind was the fear that Alice had gone back on her promise not to do any self bondage without informing him first. The urge to knock on her door-just to check on her, was strong. ...

Part 3 5) Crossing the Channel It wasn’t all bad. The officer of the watch, who I soon realised was the first officer, was watching me intently despite the efforts of her exotic little pet busy entwining herself between the brunette’s legs and nuzzling her crotch with diligence. Furthermore, when I was led below I found that I was to be sharing a cabin with the major, albeit in a restraining stall. I guessed it had been refitted and the ensigns who usually inhabited it would be spending their nights in hammocks among the salts for the duration of our crossing. ...

Life Imitates Art* Pete followed Carol down the stairs to his basement. She took a seat on the couch, leaned back and crossed her legs. “Like I told you on the phone, I really enjoyed last week, but it left me wanting more; more as in greater intensity. I leave the details to your imagination, since you have the expertise to keep me safe from harm. I’ll add I’m willing to agree to more, umm, demanding conditions.” ...

11: Her last boyfriend Intro Ariana Inoue is a 22 years young Japanese woman. She has black hair and at the moment likes it long, she has been growing her hair out for the last 3 years or so. She rarely puts on makeup other than some eye liner. The fine lines in her face, along with her big dark eyes, give her a very cute look. Combine that with her slender body and she is the envy of men and women alike. A small B-cup adorns her chest and she stands about 140cm tall with a cute butt. Ariana lives alone in a single bedroom apartment. ...

Charlotte watched her roommate bounce around the flat, as always jealous of her instinctive and uninhibited expression of femininity. Polly was short for a woman, just the right amount of curvy, and just exuded this irrepressible sense of “this is who I am - if you don’t like it, you can fuck off”. Of course, Polly appeared to be entirely unaware of this embodiment, and given their past conversations, she also did not seem to understand why other women were intermittently envious of her. She had waist-length silver hair, completely natural bosom somewhere between “large” and “huge”, and a smile built to stop traffic, yet somehow she was unaware of the effect that any of these had. ...

Preparations [Sunday. Before dawn] Sam stood in the elevator’s corner, covering her chest with the free hand, more for warmth and comfort than to hide from him. She was cold, but still sweating, feeling like a bobblehead figure – head both heavy and floating loose; she had to lean it against the wall to prevent dizziness from overwhelming her. He turned sideways, weapon ready, watching Sam and the entrance. “Drink!” a sharp command set her straight. ...

Part 2 3) Lodgings As we approached the cottage a figure appeared from a little wooden stable block a short distance away. It was a girl, probably eighteen or nineteen; she was tall and buxom and seemed to be wearing some sort of ill-fitting woollen dress which, as we turned into the small yard, I realised was a stable blanket. ‘Major.’ She said in a broad west-country accent. She was pretty with blonde hair and a round face that appeared quite flushed and reddened more deeply as she curtseyed, trying not to let the blanket slip but failing so that a large pink nipple popped into view. ...

10: Rekindling friendship Intro Ariana and Kate have been married for almost a year and it has strengthened their bond even further. Ariana Birch-Inoue is almost 27 years old. Kate Birch just turned 29. Ariana is Japanese and has a petite body with a sweet face with dark innocent looking eyes. Her appearance is often the envy of men. A small B-cup sits on her chest and she stands about 140cm tall. Her hair is cut short similar to an inverted bob cut. This is very similar to what her favorite anime character has. She moved to Canada with her mother when she was 7, after her father died in an accident. ...

Chapter 2 My two mature dominants referred to it as “down time.” Once a month or so, they would go out of town and recharge their batteries. Mr. Schmid’s favorite spot was an exclusive resort in Cancun, where we decamped to avoid the biting cold of a New York City snowstorm. “So where do you like to go, Sir?” I asked Mr. Greenwald. “French Alps. Love skiing. How about you, Lisa Ann?” ...

Part 1 1) G Company (Exeter, England, May 1815) The slash of the regimental Riding Master’s whip jolted me swiftly awake and I jerked in the restraining stall in which I had spent the night and, for that matter every other night since my arrival at the Devonshires’ barracks just outside Exeter. It wasn’t far from Mares Manor and, to some degree, it wasn’t that far removed from my previous life there. ...

Nikki opened the door to her flat with more of a rote despondency than she wanted. Work was hard, even the long hours did not contain enough time to get done all that was demanded of her. She knew that she was far more productive than her peers in the same level, but as the old adage so aptly described, “the reward for work well done is the opportunity to do more”. Well, she was good at her job, but promotions were few and far between, and seemed to all go to the executives’ golfing buddies instead of those more qualified for them. So she bided her time until an opportunity at another company opened up for her, and then her problems would be solved. She emphasized the last half-thought with an enthusiastic shutting of the door, and mentally shifted gears to the next set of problems for her to solve. ...

Allannia Azurewrath, seventh tier mage of the ancient elven house Glade Royal, considered the crude arcane sigils etched upon the doorway in front of her. It was a hash of low goblin and bits of archaic dwarvish runes, presumably stolen from wherever the goblins could get their hands on it. Naturally, as an elvish mage with decades of training, she could read both languages fluently, though she never deigned to speak or write either. This particular jumble had elements of protection, support, sturdiness, and alignment from the dwarvish elements, although none of these were complete. She knew Dwarvish runes were frequently centered around construction, longevity, and strength. The goblin components carried notes of anger, malice, retribution, and pain. This was also not unusual from her experience. Goblins didn’t build anything so much as destroy or repurpose, but this was their nature, and so Allannia felt no disdain for it. Still, the runes, as makeshift as they were, were presenting an effective obstacle to her progress. ...

Prologue One of Carly’s and my secrets as a couple was our love of zentai. Unbeknownst to anyone in our day-to-day lives, we had an Instagram account where we secretly posted photos of us in zentai going about our otherwise quotidian lives. Our audience was a mix of those who were more kink-minded, as well as those who were more interested in art and fashion. It originally started as a small project between the two of us just to share our experiments in sewing our own zentai. Over time, we got better at sewing and photography, and our account grew. All of our zentai were designed and made by us and for us. Every suit was bespoke to our specifications. Eventually we opened a small online shop, where we offered custom zentai commissions. ...

I thought my roommate was out for the night, she had assured me that she would not be home until tomorrow. I had double checked, highly valuing some personal kinky time after a stressful week. The front door opening told me a different story. I heard Laura’s voice as well as her friend Lexi. I knew I should be fine, as long as I stayed quiet (not hard with the stuff gag) and my door remained shut. Spread eagle on my bed, cuffed to the four posts, I can’t do much but lay quietly and hope they leave. My key release probably had at least another hour before the ice melted. ...

When Kira opened her eyes, she was a bit fuzzy on exactly where she was or how she’d gotten here. She briefly surveyed her surroundings, trying to divine any clues about her current circumstances. It was a somewhat generic-looking room, but had some angled ceilings in the corners. An attic, maybe? she wondered. She was on a surprisingly comfortable mattress with some tasteful sheets. The room was warm and well-lit, and she spotted some other portable light fixtures against a far wall. A private studio or playroom, perhaps? ...

Maya entered her favorite stretch of the woods with a bounce to her gait that mirrored her good mood. Finally, after all the stresses of the week, she got some time to herself. The old-growth trees felt welcoming to her, their branches reaching high into the sky as if celebrating something. They were drinking in the sunlight and fresh air in a way that she longed to imitate. The rolling hills made her think of very slow waves, and briefly imagined them flowing back and forth in her mind’s eye. She’d made a point to dip her hand into every stream she’d crossed, and loved the fields and meadows for their softly flowing grasses and wildflowers. The time simply flew by as she floated from one location to the next. Hiking here was as close as she could usually manage to feeling one with nature, but today, she had some additional plans to let herself truly feel free. ...

At Work Settling In* “Okay, looks like you’re all set. Anything I need to know before we get started?” He leaned over her, double-checking his work for any possible problems that might give her some trouble during the next few hours. She twisted and turned, testing the restraints. As always, he was very careful with the details. Today, while he was on the job she would be sitting by his side, quietly watching the man she loved while he immersed himself in his labors. She might never understand the creative steps that went on in his brain, but she was fascinated by how that logical progression manifested itself while he sat at the computer. ...

Part 3 …That heavy steel door is the only way in or out, the concrete walls at least a foot thick - at least based on the depth of the threshold itself - and even with just the single unlocked door latch holding it closed I was pretty much a prisoner in a jail cell; solitary-confinement style. I called out to Alice, telling her I was stuck, but I had low expectations of actually being heard as the room itself felt like it absorbed my voice. I also remember seeing five very strong industrial-type hinges on the outside of that door, so it was obviously heavier than any ordinary interior door that closing its significant mass a few moments earlier with an ear-popping thud had confirmed. Even without hearing my call for rescue Alice knows where I am though, so it should only be a matter of time until she checks on me and rescues me; or so I hope. ...

I was always a fan of remote controlled toys. When I was a kid I had a car, a plane and a helicopter. And as I grew up, I wanted to have my very full size R/C Toy. When my slave decided to not follow my instructions exactly during our previous session, I decided she needed more training and I also got to have my fun. “I’m going to enjoy myself,” I said as I pulled on her armbinder. She nodded along — the most she could do considering the large hidden gag inside her mouth. The next step was to put in a small remote controlled vibrator in her pussy, rubbing it on her clit to get it wet before pushing it deep inside her. A good amount of lube and enjoyment on my part ended with a remote shock plug in her ass as she mum-phed around her gag while I tested the shock levels. A locking belt went around her waist and between her legs to ensure that neither of these intruders would fall out while she was out and about. ...

2: Improving Ava “Hello Spencer, just wanted to see how you’re doing in there.” Much to Cassandra’s confusion, it was maidbot Ava’s gentle voice that replied. “I am doing very well, mistress.” “I’m not your mistress right now, I’m your mother.” “Does not compute, maidbots do not have mothers.” Cassandra looked at her phone again, which confirmed the collar was deactivated. Was this some sort of malfunction? Finally, the maid’s neutral expression turned to a smirk, and a familiar male voice spoke. “Got you, Mom.” ...

Chapter 23 “Girls… girls?” A gentle voice called from beyond the bedroom door as a hand knocked on the wooden frame. “Hmmmm… uhhh,” I whimpered as I slowly woke from my slumber. The room was still so dark, only a small amount of light had come from the window as the morning sun began to rise and wake the world. I forced my eyes to open as the woman on the other side of the door knocked again before the door inevitably began to open. As I focused my eyes, the room came into view, the light from the hallway helped me see, although still startling to my waking eyes. I was laying on my back completely naked. Luckily for everyone I was covered with a blanket. In my arms was the sleeping blonde girl, her head resting on my chest as the noise from her mother failed to wake her. ...

The courtroom is dimly lit, the air thick with anticipation. I stand before the bench, the polished wood gleaming under the stern gaze of Judge Emma. Her reputation precedes her—whispers of her ironic punishments have spread like wildfire since the government unleashed these “incentive judges” to tackle petty crimes in an overcrowded system. She adjusts her robes, her piercing eyes locking onto you as the faint hum of the crowd fades into silence. The gavel rests in her hand, poised for judgment. ...

Chapter 22 It was a gentle moment. After so long stuck in that damn chastity device, I knew that both Emily and I needed this more than anything in the world. There was no Tanya, no parents and no Becky. All the events of the past few days were placed at the back of our minds, allowing us to enjoy only each other’s company for the night. It was more than a need, it was an addiction and an itch that needed to be scratched to calm my mind. I needed Emily more than life itself, I needed her body and her mind all to myself. It was almost as if I was losing control of myself, losing the little control I had of my life every second I was not touching her. ...

The Wall Carol stared at the items displayed on the walls. “Wow! I’ve never seen a collection like this. Truth is I’ve never even seen a real pair of handcuffs. I had no idea there were so many different types.” “Not just handcuffs, all kinds of restraints.” Pete pointed to what looked like a pair of padded gloves. “These cover your hands. The padding is stiff, so you can’t use your fingers to grab or hold onto anything. They’re used with extremely dangerous prisoners.” ...

Chapter 7: Rubber and Paper Work I returned to the office Monday morning. I greeted Margaret and sat heavily at my desk. “Busy weekend? Shopping for the new place?” inquired Margaret. I hesitated. I … couldn’t talk about what had happened at the dance, it was just too embarrassing. “Oh no, I have to wait for my first paycheck for that” I said with a weak chuckle. “I just, uh, didn’t sleep well.” ...

Part 2 …My improvised cutting-board paddle was only so bad, even with the surprisingly strong Alice wielding it, but what was most profound for me was laying my naked-self across her lap like a naughty child to receive my punishment; I’m talking serious flashbacks back towards my naughty-years youth. The sound was more intimidating than the sting itself - just as it was back then with Mrs. Henderson - but Alice was setting the obvious precedent of corporally punishing me for even minor social misbehavior, therefore correcting my bad behavior, not truly wishing to physically injure me. She had held her left hand firmly between my shoulder blades while her right did the deed with a near-athletic efficiency and follow-through, telling me this wasn’t the first time she had ever paddled a naughty adult. I didn’t know exactly what to do with my hands during my punishment either, but I had a pretty good idea what not to do with them! So in short, I wasn’t left crying like a little boy by the time Alice was done with me, but I most certainly wasn’t laughing either… ...

29: Summer’s Kinky Birthday Ava stroked her living clothes with a soft smile and he changed into one of her sets of satin pyjamas, making her giggle. “Greed, give me a break…tomorrow is Summer’s birthday and I can’t play with you all the time, I can take care of her. Can you stand a day without me?” At first, her pyjamas didn’t budge until they disintegrated and reshaped into a silver collar that clasped around Ava’s neck. She carefully took it off and placed Greed on her bedside table. ...

Becky’s Repairs, Part 2 With eyes wide and a hushed gasp of desperation, “Justin!” “Is this not a good time?” Reginald came out of the spare bedroom with a large volume held aloft and the box under his other arm. “Ha! Found my old writing manual. Oh! Is this the laborer?” Becky, stunned, looked from one to the other. “Y-yes… I…” Her plans and discourse with Justin quickly withered and died right before her eyes. ...

28: Bondage Solo Leveling Caitlyn packed her bag and threw in all sorts of training and bondage equipment in case she got bored on her training trip. To the right of it was a packed tent that would protect her from possible rain. Meanwhile, her mom Terra and dad Aaron were packing her food. After the initial shock of his wife’s sudden reappearance, he was now full of love for her again and had taken extra time off from his last business trip to spend some time with her and his children. Normally, Caitlyn would have been all for it, but after a few days she realized that she needed to practice. Practicing to become a better magician and to steel her body to do justice to the tasks of a police officer in Leon City. ...

Chapter 1 A year after graduating from high school, I began to work as an administrative assistant at a large law firm in New York City. The job title was a euphemism for a secretary. I was 19 years old and unqualified for the job. I could barely type and with my long fingernails painted red, I didn’t see how I could learn. But my father had a friend at the firm who called in a favor and got me the job. I’ll call that lawyer Mr. Greenwald (not his real name). I recall my father telling me how much he appreciated Mr. Greenwald’s assistance. ...

“More than Numbers” Chapter 1: A New Beginning Nathan Fielding had always been more comfortable with numbers than with people. Raised on a remote hill farm in Cumbria, he had spent his childhood among rolling green pastures, the sharp bleats of sheep, and the steady rhythm of farm life. But numbers had fascinated him from an early age—their predictability, their logic. While his father and older brother worked the land, he had poured over textbooks, even by candlelight, during the British ‘winter of discontent’, his mind lost in equations far beyond his years. ...

It started out as an ordinary night, for the most part – at least, relatively speaking. K had prepared for the event as they normally did: pulling their treasured catsuit out of its designated garment bag, relishing as the scent of latex filled the room for a few moments before they began the tiresome process of sliding and squeezing themselves into the tight embrace of the rubber. Fifteen minutes later, out of breath but all the happier for it, they dedicated another few moments to the act of applying what felt like half a bottle of spray-on polish, straining and stretching to try and reach every spot – the effort would almost certainly be wasted, given that they were about to put on another layer of clothes on top of what they quickly and comfortably began to think of as their skin so that they could transit to the venue without catching too many stares, but they needed that quiet moment to ground themselves, to feel the slick touch of rubber on rubber, watch the glistening shine coat their body and bring it closer to their ideal. ...

It’s taken me a long time to be willing to write this. I’m unsure of my writing skills. But I finally decided to do this because I keep having nightmares about what happened and I hope sharing my ordeal will somehow help me get over it. There seem to be a lot of supportive people online here, at any rate. I had the traumatic experience of being bound and gagged in my own home, in the context of a home invasion robbery. On that horrible day, it had been pouring rain continually. On my way into my carport, I noticed a car parked in front of the townhouse next door to mine. There appeared to be a person in it. There was a local realtor’s logo on the car door. I thought nothing of this because I knew that this particular townhouse was for sale. ...

As she heard the downstairs door close, Sydney reviewed her situation. The lights were dimmed and a couple pleasant-smelling candles were lit. The pleasant ambient heat was making the linen sheets feel cool on her skin. And she had a lot of skin exposed to it, too. She had removed all of her clothing about twenty minutes before, in order to set the mood for her wife’s arrival. “Syd? You home?” Alyssa called out while setting her things down. ...

“Are you brave enough to take on The Challenge? Last 30 minutes and receive $500. Vanillas need not apply.” Flyers had started popping up around campus a few weeks ago. Most people had made fun of the flyers or ignored them altogether. Except for Nina. Broke, without a job or rich parents to help her out, she was in desperate need of money. College was supposed to be Nina’s chance to break free and live her own life. But breaking free means paying for rent and groceries. And places weren’t exactly hiring freshmen with no experience. $500 would cover rent for the summer and buy her a couple of months to find a job. ...

Some things that really happened to us, mixed in with a few things that could have happened; so there is some fiction here… …There had been a motorcycle accident a bit after we were first married, it wasn’t his fault; a teenager had run a stop sign right into the path of his little motorcycle. She wasn’t going fast, he wasn’t going fast either, which was good as he likely would have been left much more seriously injured had that been the case. I wasn’t with him that day, although one of our friends was out with him on his own bike as I was out shopping for clothes with our very good friend Ken. It would of course make for a much better irony in an erotic story if Ken and I were sneaking out and doing “it” someplace, at the exact moment of impact, but we were just two friends out innocently clothes shopping together that particular day. ...

Part 2: Dinner and a Show Conversation on the ride home returned to more mundane topics. Alice had a portfolio of artwork she promised to show him sometime. She explained about comic cons and the whole culture of cosplayers there. Dan could somewhat relate, having played many of the games the cosplay characters represented. But when Alice suggested he should go to a show Dan said nothing. An image of Jordan came unbidden to his mind. What would she say to such an idea? He could well imagine. ...

Epilogue It was an absolutely beautiful night. The skies were clear and the stars twinkled overhead like a vast and glittering blanket, so bright that even the city’s light pollution could not hide the awe inspiring scope of the firmament. Moreover the heat of the day had finally faded into a gentle and comfortable warmth while a light breeze stirred the balmy air and eased the heavy humidity that had settled during the day. And yet the slender figure slowly making her way down the mostly abandoned streets, flitting from shadow to shadow like a ghost as she passed through the pools of light cast by overhead streetlamps, was hardly paying attention to the view. ...

1: Filling In “What is it this time, Spencer? Do you need more money?” Cassandra asked impatiently. “No Mom, I’m afraid it’s a bit worse than that, I was let go from my job…” She let out a deep sigh. “That’s very disappointing. I pulled strings to get you that job, so when it doesn’t work out that makes me look bad.” “Yes, well, and the timing was unfortunate. I was already struggling with rent since Betty broke up with me and moved out, and now the landlord won’t renew me without proof of income. I was hoping maybe you would co-sign a new lease?” ...

…It all started with the proverbial good deed, with me lending the widow two doors down some help. So the old saying goes; “no good deed goes unpunished,” which in my case is pretty much the way it went. Her name is Alice, and as I’ve said she’s on her own now, but back in the day long before we moved here Alice was almost certainly quite the looker. She’s still a fit and attractive woman by any standards, but also nearly my parent’s age, so not really interesting to me in that way. Still there’s just something about Alice that makes me get all “yes ma’am, no ma’am” and all smiles around her, so some level of respect, and dare I even say authority, with perhaps a bit of something else mixed into the proverbial cocktail as well. ...

Part 24. First Day with Nix Despite opening her eyes, Emma couldn’t see. She was a bit confused. She couldn’t move and her tongue felt weird. She did her best not to panic initially and thought back to the previous night. She had been mummified except for her head. That was left exposed because she had her tongue pierced multiple times. They didn’t remove the blindfold they put on her the night before. She had slept that way though she had no idea how long. ...

Dan Morgan was sitting on his bed when he heard the crash. He looked up from the laptop, cocked his head to one side and listened. The noise had come from the apartment next door. He’d normally just ignore it-part of the background noise of apartment life. But he was ‘plant sitting’ for Alice, who lived next door while she was out of town. Hearing nothing else, he turned his attention back to the screen. Tomorrow morning he’d go clean up whatever fell. He was busy chatting with his girlfriend of eight months, Jordan. She was going on about something at work that he was only paying half attention to. ...

Part 1 Chapter 1: The Predicament ‘Say ‘yes’!’ Valerie tugged on the chain connecting Amanda’s nipple clamps. ‘Nggghh!’ Amanda shook her head even as she arched her back growling defiance into her gag. Amanda was spread on the bed, held on her back by leather cuffs around her wrists and ankles that were tied by leather thongs to the bedposts. She was naked save for a black leather collar that was padlocked around her neck and her smooth, tanned skin glistened. ...

CHAPTER ONE In the course of some casual browsing through the Internet, 26 year old sales agent Leona Litton came across a site relating to what it called pony-play and was intrigued to discover that some people apparently liked to be dressed up in a human version of the harnesses used for horses and then made to pull their “owners” around in purpose-built carts and carriages. Her initial reaction was to giggle and shake her head in amused disbelief at the vagaries of human nature, but as she looked at the pictures and read the details of how the female players…pony-girls…were dressed and restrained so that they had no choice but to obey the reins that directed their efforts, she found herself becoming strangely fascinated by the idea. ...

“Be Careful What You Wish For” series, not all fantasies should become reality (erotic, chastity, or even tg, not sure where this one belongs) “…So let me get this straight, you’d like to lock your cock away in a tiny device, maybe dress up like my maid, and have me cheat on you too? You’re seriously messed up; you know that Gary?” my wife Jessica’s soft sexy voice chides. Her words were soft and understanding though, delivered with a smile, so not near as harsh as her verbiage alone might suggest. She also knows I’m a kinky soul, I’ve hardly made a secret of it; and as we’ve aged and sex is a bit less frequent for us, my kink level has actually gone up. Truth be told I’ve also rubbed off on her in this regard over the years; that’s no secret either. ...

After the rapid rise of AI and robotics technologies over the previous decade, it was really no surprise when big tech started looking for new ways to monetize literally every single aspect of domestic existence. Why bother cleaning your own domicile when you could get your i-Maid or the latest Maidsung with all the DLC options to do the menial work for you. Sure, by 2032 it put thousands of hardworking human cleaning services out of business, but hey… “That’s the steady march of progress,” President Trusk had said at his inauguration. ...

9: Going Camping Intro Kate and Ariana got married a few months ago. They’ve been together for almost three years. They live in Kate’s flat on the 12th floor of a residential tower. Both women work together from home. Doing administration and financial related contract work. Ariana also does English to Japanese translations as she is quite adept at the language. Ariana prefers to stay home and busies herself with the household and her work. Kate on the other hand used to be much more outgoing, for example with her coworkers on lunch breaks, sometimes a work event. But ever since she quit her job and started working from home she sort of lost contact with most of the people she knows. ...

In the dimly lit living room of her luxurious country mansion, Mistress Cassandra holds court upon her decadent wooden throne. The room is cloaked in an alluring darkness, with flickering candlelight casting dancing shadows upon the walls, creating an atmosphere of mystique and eroticism. Dressed in a mesmerizing ensemble, Mistress Cassandra embodies the essence of a latex dominatrix. Her figure is clad in a tight-fitting black rubber corset, emphasizing her hourglass figure. The glossy latex material accentuates the contours of her body, enough to send shivers of anticipation through anyone fortunate enough to gaze upon her. Her rubber corset’s laces, expertly tightened, accentuate her slender waist, emphasizing her feminine power. ...

Dawn stepped off the train, checked the time on her Fitbit and set off at a hurry. Dawn hated being late and thanks to the trains running with their typical levels of punctuality, she would now have to hurry to make her 11.00am appointment. At 5ft 9 inches, even without the extra height the heels provided from her boots, she cut an imposing figure. The crowd milling on the platform parted for her as if she were Moses and they were the red sea as she hastily made her way through the station. The tails of her long coat snapped angrily behind her, echoing her own irritation at being delayed, and the click of her boot heels provided a staccato accompaniment that alerted the people in the crowd to the approaching woman bearing down on them. All moved out of the way, and several turned to watch as she strode past, admiring her figure-hugging black jeans with extra rivets up the side and a tight-fitting black t-shirt that accentuated her breasts. In a nod to the professional nature of the appointment, she had chosen glasses today over contact lenses, and she wore her hair up in a high ponytail. The cumulative effect of her boots, attire and attitude caused several men who stared too long to get an elbow in the ribs and more than a few stern words from their wives. ...

…“You really got yourself into a pickle this time Gary,” my sometimes snarky inner voice observes, all while I’m straddling a storm-uprooted two foot diameter oak tree while just as naked as the day I was born. This was a state forest and near no trail system that I knew of, but still close enough to the roadway that if one listened carefully you could still hear the passage of a particularly noisy truck or motorcycle. It also happened to be summer where I lived, so motorcycle season, and the forest was just perfectly magnificent on this particular morning too. ...

Part 17 “Hmmm?” I groaned, everything seemed so white. I slowly opened my eyes to the bright room, a warm heat covered my body, making me feel much more relaxed than I had been in a while. I almost didn’t want to open my eyes and just live in the world of sleep for a moment longer. As the white blanket of the dream world faded, I was met with an unfamiliar room. Neither the ceilings, walls or any of the items within seemed at all familiar. ...

Part 13 Truth be told, Brianna Wilde has no memory of falling asleep. That was far from unusual in and of itself of course, most nights she could barely remember hitting the pillow much less all that followed, especially if she’d enjoyed one of her mistresses’ more… intense sessions beforehand, but despite that it was still a jarring experience. To slowly and haltingly open her eyes, mind still clouded by the rapidly fading twilight of dreams and beset by the momentary disorientation of not knowing where she was or how she’d gotten there. It passed quickly enough, it always did, but as she slowly came back to herself and blinked away the last traces of sleep the blue-haired girl felt the faintest chord of confusion upon finding herself alone in bed. Still bound, still gagged, still wrapped up in a warm cocoon of blankets, but alone and surprisingly horny from the clit clip having worked her most tender flesh with maddening precision as she’d tossed and turned in her sleep. Biting down on the rubber ball pressed between her teeth to suppress a shiver, and rolling her shoulders to stretch as best she could, Brianna tried to take stock of her situation. Part of her was actually surprised she’d managed to sleep at all given the toys she was enduring, and the excitement that still pulsed in her chest, but the rest of her was more impressed by the fact that not only had her mistresses awoken before her but that they had somehow managed to get out of bed without waking her. An especially impressive feat given how thoroughly they had been intertwined beforehand. Chuckling in amusement, the blue-haired girl closed her eyes and took a breath as she relished the scent of her lovers still lingering under the covers and on the pillow before bracing herself. Shifting her hands as best she could within the confines of her cuffs, and trying her best to avoid jostling her chastity belt and its attachments any more than she already had, she carefully lifted herself up to lean back against the headboard and cast her eyes around the dimly lit room. While momentarily annoyed at the way the motion made the blanket fall from her shoulders to pool around her waist, a sudden rush of cool air raising goosebumps over pale skin, the feeling was washed away in an instant. ...

8: Okusan Intro Kate and Ariana are living together and have been in a relationship for almost 2 years. Ariana Inoue is a 25 years old Japanese woman. Kate Birch is 27, turning 28 very soon. Ariana is a homey type. She leaves their flat occasionally when she and Kate go out for dinner or do some shopping. But she rarely leaves her home on her own. As a result Ariana only has a few friends that she knows in real life. She works from home, doing contract work through an online web service. Usually she’s doing business administration, fixing accounting errors, and translation work. ...

27: A Kinky Night is a Quiet Night “Hey, sweety…” “M…Mom?!” Caitlyn stuttered, quickly closing the gap between them with a quick step, before hugging her mother Terra. Tears streamed down her cheeks and she began to sob. Her mother gently hugged her and rocked her in her arms. “Hey… hey. It’s okay. I’m back,” Terra whispered, stroking her daughter’s back and hair, ”It’s all right now, honey.” “Mom, I missed you so much and I was so worried about you,” Caitlyn howled and hugged her mother tighter, as if she was afraid she might disappear again. ...

Part 16 I could still feel the soft touch of Saffron’s hands on my body, each one eagerly exploring every last inch of what I had to offer. The bound state I found myself in fully allowed every intent both of the women had, giving little to no resistance as they used my nude form for their own pleasure. All I could do was arch my fingers as several different feelings travelled over my body, my wrists being bound together allowed little more movement than that, my torso was constantly lifted up under the power the two women held and my legs were fully controlled by them, moving them into as many positions as they liked as if I was some sort of puppet. ...

Part 2 New arrivals A few days after the tour, the facility received their next resident. In a black nondescript van, a latex sleepsack was delivered. its contents had been bound since the night before. sarah is our newest arrival at the facility, her birth was witnessed by all the nightshift, and of course, Master John delivered. “Today her Master has sent her, to us, to be re-raised as a good girl who appreciates ‘not maxing out credit cards and treating others as second class’.” ...

The UTCSS Neil deGrasse Tyson moved slowly through uncharted space. Technically it wasn’t uncharted, but no Terran ships had ever traveled into this relatively barren area of space. Through the years, the United Terran Confederation had sent many drone ships into this sector to explore and report back on gravitational fields, small asteroids, and any anomalies that might be present. But no crewed ships had ventured into the area because nothing of great value or importance was detected until one Junior Grade Scientific Specialist back on Terra Nine noticed something very awry in the drone data. Several stars seemed to “wink out,” as she described it, as the probes moved into the area. ...

The Costume* Looking over the table she verified everything was neatly laid out. There was a specific arrangement she had in mind, and the items intended for her adventure tonight must be carefully lined up in the sequence they would be used. It was important to her that everything should be organized in the proper order. Perhaps that was what so fascinated her about the British Edwardian era, from the beginning of the twentieth century up to World War I. The rigid social structure and its precise, well-defined role for everyone, based on class, appealed to her own belief in how the world should work. The costume theme tonight would be drawn from that era. Fortunately, there were plenty of websites that offered period authentic (or nearly so) women’s clothing. ...

Dramatis Personae: Romeo: A young nobleman, secretly passionate about latex. Juliet: A fair maiden, open to learning about latex. Nurse: Juliet’s confidante, wise in the ways of love and latex. Nymph: A magical creature Act I, Scene I: A Solitary Contemplation A dimly lit chamber. ROMEO, a young nobleman, sits alone, lost in thought. ROMEO: O, fairest JULIET, my heart’s sole desire, A love so pure, a passion set afire. ...

26: The Wynters and Partner Jade was startled out of a fitful sleep by her cell phone ringing. It was still dark outside and the occasional car lights flashed as they passed. After blinking a few times, she realized that she and Phoebe were driving Jade’s car towards her next clue and she must have fallen asleep during the drive. She nodded to her red-haired partner and took her cell phone. At first, it didn’t want to unlock, and Jade clicked her tongue when she realized she was wearing her gloves. She took them off and tucked them under her spandex-covered arm. While Phoebe wore her classic detective outfit, consisting of her fedora hat, a white blouse and pinstriped trousers, Jade preferred a catsuit made of spandex and tight-fitting pants that didn’t restrict her movements. However, both were wearing thick jackets to protect themselves from the frosty temperatures. ...

Chapter 1 “Well aren’t you a naughty little thing?” I giggled to myself reading that comment on my Fetlife photo. I’d written “Doms are stinky buttholes” on my breasts in lipstick and squashed them up to the camera with my tongue stuck out! I’d nearly made it my profile picture, but I preferred the one of my red bottom. I’d gotten it after one of Hanna’s punishment spankings of doom! Its dark red was such a contrast on my white ass and you could see handprints on the skin! ...

Part 15 I struggled to contain my breaths as my movements increased. I felt sweat begin to travel down my neck as I pushed myself harder than I have ever done before, I knew I needed to get better at this, I knew who I was right then wasn’t enough, I knew I needed more strength. The trees whipped by me at a rapidly growing rate. The cool morning air flew through my hair, whistling through my ears and pushed against my tired body. I took two large breaths before my body begged me to cease all movement, involuntarily forcing my legs to stop in place. It was a much calmer morning, a collection of clouds covered the entire sky and blocked the world from the burning sun. ...

You know what it’s like, I’m sure. You want something so badly, that you check your common sense at the door and dive in head first. The thrill, the excitement, it’s finally happening, what you’ve dreamed of for so long. To finally scratch that itch, to fulfil that part of you that you’ve hidden away and buried for some long. Finally, after many false starts, lots of guilt, I start my search again. In search of a playmate, someone that doesn’t mind me dressing up a little. I’m not convincing never will be, but I’m smooth where it counts and I just so badly want to have some fun. ...

Part 3: Island Hunt The old man stood by the pontoon boat, eyeing the trio as they made their way down the dock. The two women, one dark haired and one brunette looked ready for a boating day. ‘Except for the shoes,’ he thought to himself. The women each wore mesh cover-ups, one black, the other white that hinted at the skimpy bikinis underneath. Each wore a pair of high heels, in matching colors. ...

“…So what happens now?” a very sated and perplexed Master Henry asks; his mind perhaps seeking an island of normalcy in the sea of insanity and debauchery. He’s really not a bad man - a mere villain of convenience - despite what one watching at home might think based on the “show” he’s provided, with me obviously as the reluctant proverbial “whipping-girl” star. There’s also a kind of clarity that happens, post orgasm for men in particular, when men start thinking with more of their intellectual brain, and less with the caveman one, or to be a bit crude; the little head that all that blood was just rushing into. To also be fair, men aren’t the only ones to have this little temporary sexual insanity; so I recognize this change in his eyes for what it is, a “what have I done?” look ...

1: How Did I Get Here? …The year was twenty fifty seven, crime had skyrocketed, the prisons were full, and space was needed for the more violent criminals. Society had already decided that coddling criminals didn’t work, after a series of violent and grisly crime scene videos were released to the public; only when these kinds of things started happening to the wealthy and connected inside their gated communities - as they were the only ones with things worth stealing - did a true solution emerge. It had been no accident, the elites had wanted to cause such behavior, upend society, but they foolishly didn’t envision that horror ever coming to their own proverbial neighborhoods… ...

25: The Return of the Queen Ava had her hands clasped in front of her chest and looked expectantly up the street, which had been cleared of snow. She was wearing a black winter coat, although she didn’t really need it, while her friend Chloe stood next to her, thickly bundled up in a padded jacket and shivering slightly. “How can you just stand there like that and not freeze? Your coat is way too thin!” Chloe muttered as she scrutinized each car, eagerly awaiting Summer’s return. ...

Tell me a story, Maggie? She describes an erotic sexual encounter at the beach. My cock stirs at the ideas she fills my head with. Sadly I am at work and this is highly inappropriate, but I can’t help but soak up every word. After she describes me filling her with my cum, she goes on with some additional details. “Then I produce a shovel and began to dig in the sand near you. It takes until early evening for that hole to grow seven feet down. Helpless to do anything but obey, you slide into the hole. Sand quickly closes the hole to your shoulders, pinning your hands and arms to your sides. There is a snorkel and a mask. It is clear what I plan to do. You saw the night moon just as sand blocked the diving mask. You hear the rest of the sand fall into place. There is the sound of me tapping down all the sand, making your location invisible but for the snorkel. “ ...

Part 14 Oh… fuck! My eyes fluttered upwards as the seemingly small act stimulated me much more than it should have. Flashes of pleasure pulsated throughout my entire body with the slight teasing of my erect nipple, my legs slowly became heavier and parts of my body just seemed to go numb. It was the smallest action, but the woman in front of me seemed to know exactly what she was doing. Her thumb waved over my nipple, bringing it more and more to attention. I struggled to breathe through my nose; I knew if I did it through my mouth, the gag would make a noise and let everyone know what her touches were doing to me. I wished it stayed at just one hand, but she must have noticed my deep breath in and took it as a sign that I was enjoying her actions, this caused her second hand to reach for the other breast and her fingers did the exact same thing. Immediately I felt an electrical sensation travel from my breasts downward, awakening my sex much quicker than I had ever felt before. ...

Chapter 1 The bar at the hotel lobby was grand and palatial. I sat down at a quiet table in the corner and ordered a scotch on the rocks. A few minutes after they served me my drink, I saw her standing at the open double doors looking around. When she noticed me, she took a deep breath and wound her way around the other hushed conversations until she reached my table. ...

After a long day at the office, an hour’s food shopping in a crowded supermarket and a frustrating battle with rush-hour traffic, Jessica was more than glad to lock her front door behind her, drop the bags in the small kitchen of her rented, top-floor apartment and head for the shower, peeling off her wrap-around skirt, smart white blouse and lace-trimmed bra as she went. Knowing that her apartment wasn’t overlooked, she paused for a moment by the window to enjoy her view across the rooftops to the soft green of the trees in a nearby park, feeling the cares of her hectic day begin to ebb away. ...

For a woman, the fear of a sexual slip-up or even more, puts the brakes on encounters and adventures. So I’ve turned to self-bondage, which allows me to experience moments of BDSM. No one knows that I practise self-bondage or self-servitude because, like many people, I’d be too ashamed for anyone to know and I’d look like a madwoman. As I live in a flat in the centre of Paris, I don’t have a garden and it’s too risky to hide keys somewhere and go looking for them at night. Despite everything, I have a bit of an adventurous side. For over a year, I’ve been closely following the development of the Gîte des Fétichistes, and the stories published about people who go there on holiday and practise safe self-bondage make me dream. So I ended up contacting them. ...

I had a full night planned for my slave wife. I left her a note telling her to be prepared for an epic D/s night. Darkness came and I ordered her to go over to our casita where I had left her wrist and ankle cuffs, a collar with a leash, a black very short skirt, and a thin chain halter top which left her breasts fully exposed. I prepared our BDSM playroom, put in my favorite slave training dvd, and texted her to come back to the house. I knew her heart must be pounding and her stomach churning as she crossed the yard with a breeze blowing up her skirt (no panties) and her virtually naked top exposed for anyone to see. ...

Part 1 Laura had been looking forward to the escape room for weeks! She’d heard about the new escape room place that had just opened last month called Locked in Escapes. So far, the reviews she’d heard of the place were great, and there was one room that her and her roommate Judy had their eye on. It was called Lady Crimson’s Dungeon; it was the toughest room offered by Locked In and they couldn’t wait to try it out! Also being college students, it fit within their budget, and they figured it would be a fun way to spend a Friday night. ...

24: Brimstone, Iron and Perverts ~800 years earlier Rilliana’s eyes were heavy, but her brain was working at full speed as she tried to understand the magical symbols in the book in front of her. She reached for her wine glass and took a sip. The wine reminded her of her time with Celine, Terra and her dearest Trisha. Rilliana missed them very much and not a day went by when she didn’t think of them. But she hadn’t completely succumbed to grief. At the same time as her friends disappeared, she realized one thing: there was a spark of magic hidden within her. If she could understand how to tame the power within her, she might be able to find a way to bring her friends back. Rilliana shook her head as she re-read the paragraph for the fourth time and still didn’t understand it, and put her glass down on the table. ...

Volunteering to Watch Her When a man catches his girlfriend getting ready for camming, an accident happens that causes her webcam to break. He didn’t know about her camming, but is ok with it, so he somehow turns himself into a camera for her to use. It was an evening like so many others for Ashley. Her boyfriend, Sam, was at his place playing video games while she was by herself at home. Some girlfriends might be jealous or upset that he wasn’t there to pay attention to her, but she wasn’t. In fact, it was convenient because she had to work that evening and she didn’t want him to know about it. ...

I want to let you all know about an experience I had recently that I think you will enjoy (more than I did). My previous stories were almost entirely fiction, but this one has a lot of elements that really happened (although I have embellished a little) I’m a very shy, conservative girl, who has always been deeply embarrassed about my body and would never change in a public changing room for example. I would only wear conservative clothes and if I did go swimming would wear a bathing suit rather than a bikini. It’s not that I have a bad body. I’ve just always been really self conscious and embarrassed about it being seen. ...

It had been just two days since Emma had left me tied to a park bench in the rain. By the time Hanna had arrived to rescue me, I’d been soaked through and tormented by my hair. Barely loosening in its sock bun, it had become a sodden uncomfortably heavy ball on top of my weary head. My tears, mixed with my makeup and Emma’s pussy juices, had been streaming down my face as she greeted me. Tears from the oppressive lust that tormented me, as my own wet pussy soaked my panties and my clit trembled and quivered demanding to be touched. Emma had left me a needy and humiliated horny mess! ...

Chapter 21 I finally breathed a long sigh of relief the moment the van pulled back up to the stable. My body was exhausted from a day of delivering parcels and I still had a long journey until we were back home. The sun was beginning the descent down the horizon, bringing the beautiful blue day to a bright orange, looking as if the star had set the sky on fire. Whilst it was amazing to look at, the dark clouds floating above me began to make me nervous, realising that the weather might not be as good for the journey home; I was getting desperate to return Becky back to Tanya’s. ...

Wasn’t the best start to her Halloween. Turned away from the party because she wasn’t in fancy dress! A fuming youngster seeing some of her college friends all being allowed in, Jessie, Monica and Dawn. All wearing daft blood-spattered dresses while hers, a simple plain white calf-length one and matching heels that she’d hoped would make her appear like a ghost wasn’t good enough. Slightly comforted however at getting a text from her best friend Julia or Jules, who was supposed to be here but she too had been turned away along with her boyfriend. Had the girl been on her own Cheryl might have suggested they meet up. ‘OK, see you at College on Monday 1000. Jules xxx’ ...

It was that time of year again. Myself and a few others had been given our annual tasks of going up to the surface, and the land of Mankind, to seek out those that The Boss deemed worthy of becoming His new quota of minions. He did this every one hundred years and at last, tonight on October 31st, it was time to go topside and hunt down no less than fifty human souls, which I and my fellow demons deemed to be unworthy of existing among their fellow humans. We would seek out both men and women who were bullies to their fellows. Persons without whom the world would be a far better place. I had already consigned one man and three women to the eternal fires of Hell and with one hour left until the clocks struck midnight, I was making my way towards my final unsuspecting target. ...

…“What do you want to do for Halloween THIS year dear?” I asked my significant other. “I’ve got nothing, literally not a clue,” he responded back. I feel the same way to be honest, so I can’t find fault, I’m just not into it at all this year particularly. We simply don’t get near the volume of trick-or-treaters like we used to back before covid; there used to be easily a hundred, but last year that number was maybe fifteen total, to include the little ones on our block and their precious costumes though. It was at one time a great way to get reacquainted with the neighbors, just a fun party-like night, but if last year was any sign of the times we knew it would be all over shortly after dusk, and we’d be left with far too much extra candy in the house… ...

“…Tell me everything," I commanded my present boyfriend. He came home perhaps a little later than I had anticipated, likely telling me he had a far better time than he might like to admit to, or at the very least a more exciting one. This one actually had potential, unlike the last very serious boyfriend who actually thought he could somehow “own” me; nobody owns me! Finding the limits of that potential had a certain element of risk though, but I was willing to allow him to assume that risk to see if he was truly my version of “trainable,” and therefore by extension “keepable” in the long term, as in ‘potential husband material’. I know this might sound harsh, but I finally knew what I wanted in a life partner now, and this man had many of those hard to find attributes. I personally brought a lot to the table myself - all humility aside - but I also expected a lot, as in a high degree of loyalty, and open mindedness to what could become a very non-traditional union a few years down the proverbial road. ...

Sid is a good friend of mine from days long past. He has fallen on hard times. A lot of the men… and women… who have been the places we have been and done the things which we have done, have been overwhelmed by what has been burned into their memory once they try to “return to society.” Many, like Sid, try to drown the memories of what they saw… or did. When that didn’t work, he fell totally apart… booze, broads, drugs, everything, until he ran out of money and then did whatever it took to get another bottle or another fix. Sid became a homeless bum. But he was there with us. So he is still one of us. So we are still there with him. ...

John has the best Halloween parties ever. I attended the first one of his parties ten years ago. I’m not on the guest list, never have been, but no one knows that. There are always a lot of party crashers at John’s Halloween parties. Part of the thrill of John’s parties is that everyone is totally anonymous. Many years ago such masked parties were quite the rage, but modern costumes and disguises are so much better. In fact, reasonably priced modern latex masks and stage makeup are so good that some guests can arrive, participate in hours of decadent pleasure, and then leave without anyone ever knowing who they are. ...

Prelude “So what are we doing for Halloween?” he asked innocently enough. “I have plans,” she responded wickedly. “I was hoping that you did,” he smiled back. “Can you be available from say six till 10ish that day?” knowing full well he’d beg to be involved in her idea. He answered quickly, “Of course, whatever you need me to do.” “Whatever?” she purred. “Yes ma’am, whatever.” “Just remember you said that.” He could hear her chuckling “I’ll be providing your costume, wear some skimpy undies.” ...

“Melissa, you’re going to be late!” her mother called out from the kitchen, the smell of freshly baked cookies wafting into the hallway. “Almost ready, Mom!” Melissa shouted back, tying the final knot in her black and purple costume. She had spent weeks planning her Halloween outfit, eager to outdo her classmates with a truly authentic witch ensemble. The tall, pointed hat sat slightly askew on her head, but she figured that only added to the charm. Grabbing her broom from the corner of her room, she gave it a playful swish before rushing downstairs. ...

Part 1 Welcome to the Tour. “Today on the tour of our facility, as a potential Dom, you shall be getting the full tour.” The grounds cover approximately 100 acres, and include well maintained gardens, two-acre hedge maze, medium sized wooded area, outbuildings, workshop, even a small brook supplying a freshwater lake. The house consists of four wings and was built in the early 1800s with 15 rooms over two floors. Over its life the house has had many applications in the two centuries, from youth hostel, church, boarding house, even as a glue factory and mental asylum. All of them have helped with some of the unique activities of the current guests. ...

Part 8 Time Remaining in Chastity: 30 Days. Ana continued to lay on the couch as she watched Netflix, the exertion from trying to get herself out of her bonds had exhausted her. She drifted in and out of sleep as she laid on the couch, occasionally glancing down at the timer on the time-release lock, the black LED numbers slowly ticking away the hours of her secured state. “Only a couple of hours left.” She thought to herself, “Cass should be home soon.” ...

Jenny loved being his pony, even though recently she had been acting out, desperately wanting his attention. Since the new pony had come she had felt ignored and tried to let her feelings be known by fighting everything she would normally do instinctively. Jenny could not speak, she had not been without a bridle and bit for over a year. The last time she felt her mouth empty was for a few seconds before the new bridle with its mouth filling tongue suppressor had been fitted. Jenny hated it at first but just like all her other adornments grew to love the feeling of it no longer remembering the day it was riveted tightly on her head and the tears she had shed knowing she might never be allowed to speak again. ...

Part 4: Three days of servitude The first light of dawn peeked through the curtains when Melissa’s maidbot, back to being Unit 734-B, gently shook her awake. “Ma’am,” it said in its soothing voice, “it’s time to prepare for your duties.” Melissa groaned, the reality of her situation sinking in once more. The maidbot had reprogrammed itself to act as Melissa’s personal assistant in this masquerade. It had set an alarm for 5 AM, ensuring she had ample time to get ready before the ordeal at Nicole’s house. Melissa sat up in bed, the collar’s cold metal pressing against her neck, she felt a surge of anger. But she pushed it aside. There was no time for anger now; she had to survive the next three days. ...

It was the start of the month, and time to make the spousal support payment. The only problem was that Laura, my ex-wife, was working at a summer camp way up north in the woods. She had told me I needed to drop the money off in cash Saturday afternoon at 3:00 in person, just putting it in her bank would not do. I couldn’t figure out why the specific time, then I found out that everyone else at camp was going to be on a trip, and Laura was going to be practically the only one there. Unfortunately with the divorce decree she could get away with that, but I could always fight it. Krista was real unhappy about all of this. She had the almost insane conviction that Laura was going to try something, to try to seduce me; if not to steal me back then to drag me through the mud over it to damage my relationship with Krista. ...

Chapter 20 “Oh, come here you silly thing!” Tanya said. Becky’s thin body was enveloped quickly by the large shop owner, with the young woman’s head being placed between Tanya’s enormous breasts. It wasn’t a normal day, I cannot think of any other time there had been this much hugging between us three. Becky herself wasn’t much for contact or touching in general, yet here she was, cuddling both of us as if she was saying goodbye. ...

Chapter 1: Awakening Darkness. Christina felt like she was floating in an abyss of ebony ink. Memories surged through her mind. She remembered being hit by a small bus or car. She had been on her way home. Distracted by her phone she had barely noticed the vehicle, before she was struck. There was a hazy recollection of her lying on the ground, surrounded by shocked bystanders rushing to her aid. Though she felt a hint of pain and fear, it was not as bad as she had expected. Soon after, she surrendered to the soothing embrace of darkness. ...

Julie was squealing behind the gag she was wearing when Ken opened the large box he had brought inside. Ken had ordered the gift two months ago after many lengthy discussions between them. Julie had been his full-time slave for the last two years, loving being owned and controlled by him. Ken loved her deeply, using her need to be his slave to both their advantage, keeping her bound and gagged as much as possible. ...

Dime In Change The Next Weekend* Friday afternoon, while the building was emptying fast, Roy casually walked by Dale’s cubicle to say hello and ask if she would like to go to dinner. “I’d love to,” came her expected reply. She took a deep breath before risking it all. “What about a weekend instead of a dinner?” How would he react at her being so forward? Roy wasn’t stupid; he’d see all the implications in that question. ...

Part 2 Belle spent the week daydreaming about her weekend adventure. She tried pulling out her ropes for a little self bondage. But suddenly it just wasn’t enough. She knew she could escape. It wasn’t like when Rick had tied her, suspended from a tree with her legs wide open. She stopped herself. Just thinking about it made her want to slip her hands between her legs. She and Jill had exchanged numbers on the way home. She was dying to call the other girl and ask when they could get together again. But she didn’t want to seem desperate. And so she waited out the long week. ...

A Day in the Life After we loaded what would likely be the last cartload for the day, something was off for the team. Generally well matched, Lara struggled, hooves skidding on a stone, as we started up the rise. I snapped the reins firmly and she stopped, hooves skidding in on the path and pulling the cart off to the right. Cara stopped trying to pull and tried to look over at her, but her bridle and martingale did not allow her to turn her head far enough to see around the blinkers. She sighed as Lara launched into a tantrum. ...

2: Milkmaid It was a sultry summer day in the desert town where they lived. Greg and Don and Nel were quietly sneaking down the side of an alfalfa field of a farmer whose farm lay near to where Greg lived. Lawrence Hill, Farmer Hill to the three teenagers, was far too aware of what went on at his farm to have missed the three but recognizing them and their likely goal decided to pay them no mind. He had chased Greg’s somewhat-recently single mother for a while, had gotten to know the boy a bit and had a decent opinion of him. He also recognized the girl with them as Greg’s girlfriend but he could not remember her name and they had barely met in passing back then. The third, a young man, all three in their late teens, he didn’t know but he had a sense for Greg and Greg was respectful and not malicious. They seemed to be heading for his water storage pond and impromptu swimming hole, which made sense from the bikini top the girl was wearing, so he decided to let them be. If they thought they were sneaking in then they were likely to be careful not to do any damage, so he was fine. ...

They want to know when I first realized that I could change my world. That’s not exactly how they posed the question. They asked “When did you first realize that you were disconnected from reality?” That is a really stupid question, but not nearly as stupid as the questions they asked me in the mental ward. There everyone asked about how I handled the death of my parents and my three sisters in an auto accident when I was in the sixth grade. Now all these jokers want to know is when I “disconnected from reality.” ...

Part 13 It was going to be a warm day. The sun had only been in the sky for a few hours and already I could see the sizzling heat bouncing off the concrete road. I was already dreading the idea of wearing that latex outfit for most of the day, I was unsure if Beth or Harriet would even have opened the stables for the day, let alone allow the ponygirls to dress head-to-toe in that thick material. ...

I wiped the sweat off my brow as I placed the last mat back in its designated spot, the studio gleaming from my meticulous cleaning. The classroom had emptied out, the last of the patrons leaving with tired waves goodbye. I could still hear the hum of treadmills and the clanging of weights out in the gym, but the yoga studio was now a sanctuary of calm. “Thank God it’s over,” I murmured to myself, a hint of satisfaction in my voice. ...

Becky’s Repairs, Part 1 Chaucer’s Canterbury Tales laid open to the well-thumbed, dogeared portion containing the Wife of Bath’s prologue on the large baroque desk. Wearing red high heels, pearls on her neck and ears and nothing else, one of Becky’s long gracious legs stretched beneath while the other rested atop the desk. A cut crystal glass filled with fine brandy in hand, Reginald’s favorite and most expensive, she tapped her tablet to turn up the volume as a low moan escaped her wide, wicked smile. Her eyes twinkled, fixed upon the screen as she tossed her strawberry blond hair behind her. She reclined on the edge of the burgundy leather Chesterfield chair, while the Sun’s rays freely bathed the room through the window panes. At this moment, she was happier than at any other time in her life. ...

Part 3: Trapped The party raged on, a maelstrom of noise, drink, and increasingly bizarre servants’ costumes. Melissa, in her role as Maidbot Unit 734-B, found herself navigating the chaos with a mixture of amusement and growing unease. She’d already fielded requests ranging from the mundane – fetching drinks and clearing plates – to the downright absurd – a man insisting she could solve complex differential equations. Suddenly, a familiar voice cut through the din. “Another round of these, maidbot,” an authoritative voice commanded. Melissa turned to find Nicole, her old rival from High school, perched on a velvet couch, a glass of champagne in hand. She wore a French maid outfit adorned with colorful jewels. ...

…I love to hike in the woods, always have ever since I was a child, many times with my dog for both company and protection. It’s an amazing bond that one can form, and it may be terrible to say but I sometimes prefer the company of dogs over certain humans. So she’s a good dog with an incredible nose, but not what you’d call aggressive, although if somebody put their hand on me she’d probably get pretty nasty and protective. Anyway, where I live there are things in the forest that can potentially eat you, especially if you present yourself as an easy meal, and as insurance against that I not only have my puppy dog - with her very good nose - but also a revolver in my day pack, just in case. ...

“You’re free to go.” Donna’s words lingered in the air, causing the entire room to fall back into further silence. Both Cleo and I stared deeply at the pet in the doorway, watching for the moment she would react to the news that she had been released from her sentence. However, that reaction never came. Her eyes stayed perfectly on the human as her brain processed what had just been announced. For a second, I expected Donna to begin laughing, stating that it was all a joke, but she kept a straight face the entire time, being much more serious than any of us had ever seen her. ...

7: Her Second Boyfriend Intro Ariana Inoue is a 19 year old Japanese student. She has medium length black hair. She rarely puts on makeup. Her Cute facial features and petite body are the envy of many of her classmates. She has a small B-cup and stands about 140cm tall. Ariana lives in the college dorm sharing a room with another girl named Abby. She’s been single since her last boyfriend over a year ago and feels she is ready for finding her perfect husband. ...

Part 2: A cog in the machine Stepping out into the cool night air, Melissa felt a strange mix of excitement and trepidation. Glancing back at her house, she could see the faint glow of her maidbot’s eyes watching her from the window. Taking a deep breath, she started her journey towards the party venue. The walk was uneventful, the quiet streets offering no challenge to her disguise. Melissa, disguised flawlessly as a maidbot, arrived at the grand house where the costume party was being held. As she approached the brightly lit house, music thrumming through the walls, she felt a thrill course through her – a mix of excitement and nervousness. Would she be able to pull this off? What if someone recognized her as human? Looking at her reflection in a window, she touched the collar around her neck, feeling the cold metal against her skin, and read the identification tag printed on it. She was Unit 734-B now. “I am Unit 734-B, at your service,” she said with her voice altered to sound robotic. Clad in the maidbot’s uniform, her skin now a smooth, synthetic canvas, and her voice a soft, electronic hum, she told herself that she looked and sounded like a maidbot. To the eyes and ears, she was no longer Melissa, but a maidbot. ...

Amanda was the only employee who actually enjoyed* the compulsory morning exercise sessions required by her Company. She really liked all the bending and stretching that everyone else hated and objected to and soon took to wearing a skimpy leotard that showed off her slender, flexible body to best advantage. Being naturally slim and a fitness enthusiast, it was easy for her to outdo her female colleagues, many of whom were “larger ladies” and without really meaning to, Amanda unwittingly managed to annoy quite a few of them with her enthusiasm and exhortations for them to “go for the burn” and reminders that there was “no gain without pain.” ...

CHAPTER 8 ❤SISSYCon: EMBRACING YOUR TRUE COLORS A few days later, the warm water cascaded over Ash’s hands as he diligently scrubbed the last of the breakfast plates, his mind drifting aimlessly. The rhythmic sound of water and soap provided a soothing backdrop to his thoughts, offering a momentary respite. As he finished the last dish, the clinking of plates subsided, replaced by a sense of satisfaction at the tidy kitchen. He wiped his hands on a nearby towel, turning towards the living room where the inviting glow of the television awaited him. ...

22: The Bondage School 1 “If you want to see more, give me a thumbs up and don’t forget to add a subscription!” squealed Summer’s AI-generated voice from the laptop. Summer herself stared in horror at the video she had just watched. It showed her tying herself up in a vacuum bed and orgasming over and over again for hours. “Is that… is that on the internet?” Summer asked the police officer in front of her. He shook his head. ...

To say I was nervous was an understatement. I could feel my heart beating heavily in my ears, becoming quicker at a rather alarming pace. I was sure someone watching me from the outside of the suit could have easily seen my heart beating against my chest. Though, it was all understandable. It was an uncomfortable and scary situation. It hadn’t been that often Cleo, Poppy and I had seen the world outside the property. It had only been a handful of times and that was only to have a quick shop for some items. Donna never liked the thought of us being alone in the house whilst she was outside and she always saw it as a good thing that we were in the public, being sociable with normal people. ...

Phase I: Preparation I had lots of time, and the urge, so I gave in and started a bondage session. Short of the house burning down I was guaranteed I wouldn’t be disturbed. Off came all the clothes, a tradition where I would be discouraged from seeking outside help. One of my goals, just to make the scenario more of a challenge, was minimal mobility. Once I was suitably weighed down, I’d make my way climbing up the basement stairs to the floor above. Naturally the keys would be available only after negotiating some type of difficult and time-consuming task. When I finished, all the means to enable my release would go into a sturdy safe bolted to the concrete floor. The safe in turn could only be opened with a specific key, which was located upstairs. Once the door was shut, I was committed to either an indefinite stay in the restraints or somehow making my way to the where the safe key was located, and then back again to the basement. Obtaining that key would present an additional set of challenges. Unless I completed my round trip, I would be severely limited in any future activities. ...

Jill sat quietly in the passenger seat as Rick accelerated down the open stretch of route 192. It was a Wednesday afternoon. Traffic was light. She toyed absently with her short black hair. “Nervous?” came the question from the driver. It startled Jill from her thoughts. “Yeah, a little,” she lied. She was actually freaked out, but didn’t want to disappoint her lover. Rick reached over to stroke her bare leg. “Good,” he said calmly. “It adds to the excitement.” He worked his hand up till he was toying with the button on her shorts. ...

“So it was abandoned, just like that?” “Yeah, like I said, they just up and left, and now it’s just a derelict. Cool, right?” The pair were standing up against an old, rusted fence, peering through the hazy twilight at an old hulk of a building, perched at the very edge of their hometown. It was a ruined edifice that might once have been beautiful; flowing lines and clean surfaces on the exterior now pockmarked with corrosion and stained with decay. ...

Part 1: The Metamorphosis Melissa stood in front of the mirror, pouting as the maid outfit she ordered for the costume party was much smaller than she had anticipated. She needed a solution quickly, as she didn’t want to miss the party. Looking around her bedroom, her eyes fell on her maidbot. It was quietly cleaning the room, its body slender and unassuming. A devious idea crossed her mind. Smiling slyly, Melissa approached the maidbot. “You know, I have a problem,” she began, her voice dripping with a hint of authority. “I have this costume party to attend and the outfit I ordered is too small. But you seem to fit perfectly into yours.” ...

I got a brief glimpse of two matching heads of wild blonde hair and loosely similar features before he bustled me past them and into the dark beyond. “And you told me I was wasting my money, but I was right. You said I was wasting my money buying a set of double stocks and that I would never get them filled, but there you see it. A babe in both sets of stocks. You owe me the bet my friend.” ...

“The Maid” Mr. Williams had just purchased a shiny, black latex, French, maid’s uniform with an exposed crotch area. Locking, stiff white patent leather cuffs and matching neck collar were included in that purchase. He couldn’t wait to try everything on when he got home. The French cuffs and neck collar were self-closing and posed no problem. Unfortunately, he realized he would need someone’s help with lacing up the back of the uniform. Desperate, he texted one of the maids in his apartment building and asked if she could spare a few minutes of her time. Later, he would learn that his offer of money would play no part in her decision to be of assistance. ...

I’ve always been something of a geek. I love sci-fi and fantasy books and movies; I can recite countless bits of useless trivia back to you about all kinds of movies. So, it was no real surprise that I took to role-playing games, or RPGs, as we like to call them. You know the kinds, Dungeons and Whatnots, all that kind of Tolkien-esque stuff. I had a couple of groups that I gamed with in high school, and it was fun, but it was never anything too serious or crazy. No, that waited until I got to college. ...

Chelsea had spent weeks planning her self-bondage, determined that her debut appearance on the Internet BDSM channel she had spent so many hours watching, would be a smash-hit and make her a star in the kink community. To that end, she had paid an engineering company to build the steel frame on which she intended to restrain herself, bought two expensive, high-definition video cameras and the electronic equipment needed to upload her live image to the Net and worked out precisely how to bind and gag herself so that she would be completely unable to get free. ...

Naked in the Forest Intro Ariana Inoue is a 25 year old Japanese woman. She has long black hair, usually done up in a braid or ponytail. She rarely puts on makeup but is fond of some eyeliner. Her slender body and cute face are the envy of many men and women. A small B-cup adorns her chest and she stands about 140cm tall with a cute butt. Kate is a little older at 27 and is quite happy with her looks. She’s more than a head taller than Ariana, being 175cm tall. Her long blonde hair suits her very well. Like Ariana, she has a slender body, but unlike her lover she works out in the gym to stay in shape. Secretly she’s happy that her body is more toned than Ariana’s, just so she knows her working out pays off. ...

The Dinner Date Getting Ready* To celebrate the one-month anniversary of that fateful night when Tina had revealed her most closely held secrets to Leo, he had decided they would have a nice dinner out and maybe some dancing afterwards. Their relationship had rapidly progressed since that first, fateful lunch date. Tina now lived with him, a rapid progression that moved far faster than Leo anticipated. Not that he had any objections. ...

Part 8 Contrary to all of her expectations, Brianna Wilde quickly discovered that there was a strange and almost pleasant mundanity to wandering about a bondage convention with her mistresses. To be sure it was fantastical as well, everywhere she looked a feast for the eyes with toys and gear she had only ever seen in pictures on display and groups of people wearing their fetishes openly and without shame. Herself among them, when she thought about it, but there was a certain matter of factness to it all as well. Not that she minded, that sense of normalcy was equally wondrous in its own way, the sort of thing that would have seemed impossible to her once upon a time, but it still undercut some of the awe that she had imagined feeling when she had first proposed this weekend adventure. In fact, as they wandered the aisles, passing by seemingly endless rows of tables and booths with wares on display for sale the whole thing honestly reminded the blue-haired girl of the rummage sales her mother had taken her to as a child, or the farmer’s market that she and Sofia frequented in the summer months. Although, to be fair, neither of those venues had offered rows of ball gags for sale in every color of the rainbow or had models demonstrating different types of handcuffs for passers by. Or at least she had never seen anything like that, though who knew what sort of odds and ends might turn up in those random boxes at the average garage sale? ...

Trixie left yesterday for an out-of-town genetics conference leaving Nancy alone in the house they shared. Nancy had been curious about the work Trixie did in the basement. She knew it had to do with genetic manipulation but that was all. Since the basement door was not locked, she went down the stairs. The basement was mainly a large open area that had two tables filled with lab equipment, along with a desk with a computer, printer and other electronic items. The back side of the area was a wall to ceiling transparent holding area. Inside the holding area was a multi-platform and pole jungle gym. Laying on top of and stretched out across three of the platforms was a massive worm like creature. The worm was twelve feet long, not including the four arm-like appendages coming of its “face.” Each of these arms were about two feet long with rounded tips at the end. Between the arms was a slit that looked like a mouth. ...

Several years ago, my wife and I led a very active and somewhat kinky sex life. Then she had a stroke. The side effect was that she lost so much sensation on her left side, she was unable to have an orgasm no matter what technique she or I used. Over the years, our sex life dwindled to almost nothing. She knew this was quite a change for us both but as she had lost her desire but I had not, she felt badly for me. We had some limited fun, with her tying me down and using a Hitachi wand on me. Note that me being with another woman was not going to happen. As time went on, even this happened less and less as we both kind of lost our sex drives. ...

After a stressful and frustrating week at her job, Loretta was in a hurry to try out her newly-purchased medical restraints and find out whether the thick, heavy leather straps were really as secure and escape-proof as they seemed. Pausing only long enough to strip off her everyday work clothes and replace them with her “fun” outfit of sheer black stockings, suspender belt, cupless bra, long fingerless gloves and extreme high-heels, Loretta rushed to the spare bedroom she used for her games, quickly locking the heavy steel collar she had bought for herself around her slim neck and completing her costume by buckling her favourite ball-gag into her mouth. ...

Lady Lucille’s Bar & Grill has been a fixture down on Second Street for many years. Supposedly it was once even closer to the river, but back in the big floods of ’93 it survived only because the owner and patrons got together to sandbag a six foot high flood wall all the way around it. Once the floods went down, the owner picked up the building and moved the bar three blocks– and about twenty feet in elevation– up to what was then three vacant lots on Second Street. A couple of floods have come and gone since then, and there is a new owner and a lot of new regulars… including me… but Lady Lucille’s is still going strong. ...

20: The Horror in the Sewers Ava had actually wanted to stay at home this evening and do some tests with her living clothes in peace. Although she had already covered many of the combat aspects of her uniform with her friend Summer, she hadn’t gotten around to trying out a few outfits with Greed. His shape-shifting abilities had so far been limited to her cheerleading uniform and, for fun, a superhero costume Summer had come up with. Ava was currently testing out a few outfits she had seen on the internet. A cute pink dress, a blouse with an elegant pencil skirt, out of curiosity a skin-tight latex suit with a mask that only left her eyes open and a sexy cocktail dress that she had fallen in love with. It was black, came down to Ava’s thighs and had a window of sheer fabric that went from her neck to her belly button. It was expensive, not that she lacked money, but she had more important things to buy. It must have been fate that while she was wearing the dress, her friend Summer called and invited her to go out for cocktails with the others from the cheerleading squad. It would certainly have been a nice evening if Ava had taken Greed off, but the black dress had cast a spell over her. Now she was sitting alone at a table in the club. While her comrades raised their glasses and partied more and more, Ava remained sober, despite all the cocktails and shots she drank. Instead, she was regularly reminded that she was wearing Greed as he got drunk instead of her and kept trying to get at her crotch. Every time she felt a tentacle creeping up her thigh, she would give her dress a slap and the tentacle would hastily retreat. ...

Chapter 19 One…last… time. It was an agreement that my sister and I made when we first started getting serious about each other. That one day, she would become my slave full time. She would wear the collar pretty much all the time, she would be more than happy to do everything I commanded and I would always take charge. However, it was clear that she had to get something out of the way first and that was her education, only after that, then she would forfeit her freedom to me. ...

Sheriff Pierre ‘Pete’ Lebrun joined the dozen or so people standing on the platform of the train station in San Juan, New Mexico Territory, waiting for the arrival of the northbound ’noon’ train. It was the middle of July, 1889, and it was hot, even here in the highlands of the northern part of the Territory. Train movements provided most of the ’excitement’ during the daytime. There wasn’t much else happening. ...

Part Six “You what?!” Sherrie exclaimed, spraying coffee across the table. Her outburst earned a disapproving look from the girl behind the counter. Sherrie immediately lowered her voice and began wiping up the spilled coffee. “Tell me you’re joking,” she hissed. “I panicked,” Jessica moaned. “I thought I was going to choke. And I couldn’t get him to stop. What was I supposed to do?” she asked miserably. She could feel herself tearing up once again. ...

Part 9 “I’m very worried about her, Catherine,” Donna said with a desperate tone in her voice, “She’s been very quiet recently, please let me know that everything is okay.” Despite wearing the mask, the smell of cleaning chemicals filled my nostrils, it was one of the only scents that managed to pass through the layers of latex. I had gotten used to the smell of my second skin at this point and something new was a blessing. Not often did Donna take us out of the property, I had not seen outside the walls since before I was locked in that cage, but Poppy’s behaviour recently had got our owner worried. Since hearing the news of the upcoming trial, Poppy began to hide herself away from us. Not making an effort to be sociable with us and wanting to be alone was understandable at first, but this had been going on for a while now. We were sure at one point, the white cat would snap out of her mood and return to her normal behaviour. Even the sight of Catherine, the woman who looked after us when we were released from the suit; was not enough to alleviate the symptoms. ...

Chapter 27 – The Doctor Reports About a week after the party, Carl came into my office. “Ana wanted me to invite you and Paula over for dinner. She has that info about the physical and mental dangers of solitary confinement you were interested in.” And so, Paula and I rang the doorbell of Dr. Ana Horvat’s house at about 6 the next evening. Carl opened the door and led us back to the kitchen, the gathering place in most homes. What greeted us there was a bit of a shock in spite of our kinky nature. ...

Part 7 More than once Brianna Wilde had mused on how odd it was that she found bondage so relaxing. No matter how strenuous the position, no matter how tight the bonds, and no matter how long she remained within them, something about the experience seemed to send the tension fleeing from her body. She knew it was all in her head, of course. After all her muscles often ached after some of the more extreme sessions she had experienced and even relatively modest bondage could be quite demanding on a physical level. But that did not seem to matter, something about being rendered helpless, about giving up all control, just spoke to her on an almost primal level. Made the stress and worry of the day just melt from her shoulders like water. Case in point, the blue-haired girl currently hanging in an intricate and beautifully crafted rope harness, trapped in one of the tightest hogties she had ever experienced with her head pulled back, her mouth stuffed to near capacity and a pair of clamps dangling from her nipples had somehow never felt more free. Some part of her had always wondered about that paradox and why it affected her so deeply but, as she swayed gently in her ropes watching the woman who had put her there carefully lower a vacbed containing an equally helpless woman trapped within onto the floor, Brianna found that she really didn’t care all that much. Even if she was extremely sexually frustrated at the same time. ...

Part 1 Note: this is a work of fiction exaggerated based on real events. This is not a safe idea, and should not be used as a guide, inspiration, or instruction. I have been out of the lifestyle for a while now, but am in a much better situation now to partake in my interests, free from judgment or shame about it. I plan to continue this story and document some others of mine, true, and fiction. ...

I was bored after work. It hadn’t been a busy day, the tourist season was over and the business was getting quiet. I had been sent home early and looking around my room I wondered what I should do next. My room was a double bedroom in a shared house with three other girls. We were all lodgers of our landlady Mrs Stamford, who had converted her house after her husband had passed away. She’d turned the downstairs into one big flat for herself and the four bedrooms upstairs were each rented out to one of us girls. We had a shared bathroom on the top floor between us, but no kitchen: In my room I had a microwave and a small fridge. That alongside a wardrobe, a dresser and a desk for my laptop was what I called home. ...

Trudging home from work, I had my head down and felt miserable. It had been a rough day, abusive customers, low tips and Gillian, my boss, had been making noises that she might permanently reduce my hours for the winter. I’d been locked in my chastity belt now for nearly nine weeks and my neediness had been gradually simmered away. I felt different, like I had surrendered inside and I wasn’t sure I liked it. ...

Chapter 26 – Labor Day When I discovered that Croatia celebrated Labor Day, or International Workers Day, I was pretty excited. Growing up, Labor Day always involved a big BBQ, lots of food and drink. It also signaled the beginning of summer! “Let’s throw a big Labor Day BBQ for all our friends!” I suggested, during dinner one mid-April evening. “Sounds fun, what do you have in mind,” Paula, ever the practical one asked, “and how many people are we talking here?” ...

Part Five Jessica staggered forward as the door hit her in the rump. She wanted to turn and pound on the door, to beg to be let back in. But she was quite sure that Don wasn’t kidding. He wanted her to drive home in her ridiculous outfit. She was shocked to see how late it was. Afternoon traffic was picking up. She must have been Don’s captive for longer than that, she thought. “Time flies when you’re having fun,” Jessica muttered sarcastically. ...

9 - The football match For almost a year after the first concrete burial Jenny was happy with doing what had by now become normal. She would be buried (under soil, not concrete) for anything up to a day, she would volunteer to be sealed in the floor display at the sex club, she would be locked in a plastic crate which was sometimes taken for a drive out to Claire’s farm or just left under the bed for a few hours, or be screwed into the wooden crate filled with foam. On quite a few of those occasions they ended up having sex with Mike and Liz, either in two’s, three’s or even foursomes. And on a couple of occasions she would spend several days under the shed with a fresh layer of concrete over her, with Christmas being her longest burial yet at five days. ...

10 - All good things… Things continued for a good few months with Jenny regularly getting boxed or buried, occasionally being the centre of attention in the floor at the sex club, and even on special occasions getting buried and covered with a layer of concrete, but at the same time Dave noticed that she seemed to be getting more clumsy and less coordinated over time. Thinking back, she had been for well over a year, so decided that she needed to see her doctor. ...

Chapter 25 – Sex Toy Catalog Lucija had suggested that our company’s sex toy catalog pictures, both for the web and print, were sterile. They were just pictures of our products sitting on tables or against solid backdrops. “They show the products clearly, but they don’t incite the imagination of the customers,” she argued. “Besides, we should be using short video clips, especially on the more complex electronic products.” “But we don’t have the sets, lighting or photo equipment to take the kind of shots you are suggesting.” I countered. ...

CHAPTER 1 THE VANDERDIKES Cynthya Vanderdike had a good life. She went to a nice college with friends who loved her. Her wardrobe contained all the expensive clothes she could buy with her daddy´s credit card. She was beautiful and took pride in it. Girls were jealous of her, and boys lusted her. She lived a spoiled, privileged life, and loved it. She was Cynthya Vanderdike. Her existence was beautiful. All in it, but one thing. Her nasty, mean, piece of shit brother. They say twins usually get along and can understand each other very well. This was not the case. Her brother, Ash, had been a pain in Cynthya´s ass since she could remember. He had not been popular in high school, and considered that Cynthya had an easy life just because she was a beauty. His remorse made him take revenge at home, teasing Cynthya at any chance he had, breaking her dolls, spreading fake rumors about her to ruin her social life, and treating her like she was a stupid bimbo. ...

8 - A concrete plan As had happened before, having a more extreme adventure seemed to satisfy Jenny for some time, during which the less extreme games continued (and it’s odd that being buried under the shed is considered to be in the ’less extreme’ category). Mike and Liz still came round some times to indulge in either burying Jenny, strapping her to the floor boards, or locking her in either the plastic crate or the wooden box. She also continued to put her name down to go in the floor display at the club although she didn’t always get picked, and even had a second session under the wooden floor boards during a standard nightclub evening. Eventually though, Dave knew that she would be craving something new so had checked her browsing history to get an idea of what sort of thing she might find exciting. He found that she had been reading more stories about being buried, where a concrete floor was laid above the victim. Sometimes this was supposed to be permanent, but other times part of the fun was that it would take time for the floor to set, and then more time to break it open enough to retrieve the victim. ...

…It was a little bit fun, a little bit crazy, but the ocean was particularly warm for this late in the season, and almost all the tourists were thankfully gone for the year. That left us locals… Between Memorial Day and Labor Day ‘they’, meaning the endless tourists, felt a bit like an invading army, but they were also the lifeblood of the local economy too, so a little bit good, a little bit bad, all at the same time. The beach was once again ours though, just us, and the very early morning surf-casting fishermen a few hours from now; no daily passes to be paid for, but no lifeguards either. ...

When I finished school, I went to work for a large hotel chain as a bellboy to help pay for my studies. It soon became a bit on the dull side - 16 hours a day, pretty much non stop walking and believe me, at only 4’ 11”, it was a killer! Still at least it paid the fees and I could take the odd sneaky break here and there, mainly due to poor management. Which brings me to the story that changed my life! ...

Chapter 24 – The Cistern After lunch, Mal came back to the Chateau with a large hammer drill, two large steel hinges, a large steel hasp, a huge high security padlock and a bag of long bolts. “Do you want me to have someone bring the slut up?” I asked. “No, I need to do this myself, I don’t think she’s strong enough to handle this drill and it requires a bit of experience anyway,” he replied. ...

6 - A public(ish) burial Over the next few months, Liz and Mike got to help with putting Jenny in various boxes and burying her on a number of occasions. She did some more of the sex club events where she went into the floor display box, sometimes with the shackles and other times without. Without shackles, it left her able to play with her pussy while others danced and watched and she would inevitably bring herself off several times during the hour, while those occasions with the shackles usually meant she had a vibrator stuck in her pussy for the entire time, sometimes managing to come just from the situation as the vibe was usually only set on low. The one time they left the vibe on high power she almost blacked out with the number of orgasms she had and had to be picked up and carried away from the box at the end of her hour. She couldn’t monopolise the box though, as pretty much every month saw several other people that wanted to spend time in there as well. The whole concept had been a great success and the bingo machine was called into play quite regularly to ensure fairness. ...

7 - Out in the open Jenny had thoroughly enjoyed her burial at the club, and it was made even more enjoyable when Mike gave her a copy of the video he had secretly taken of her being buried and then exhumed. She had spent many an hour playing with herself while watching that video when Dave was at work and she was at home. She also got to know Julie and her husband Frank at the next couple of club nights, as they had been at the burial as well and also had an interest in extreme bondage. Liz and Mike still came around for some of the burials that Jenny had under the shed as well and sometimes they used either the plastic crate or Mike’s box with the foam to restrain Jenny without actually burying her (as it was a lot less work), so for a few months things seemed to be fairly settled. ...

1 - The First Suit After showering and drying, I sit on the bed excited with anticipation, caressing my red rubber catsuit, running it along my cheek. Thrilling at the feel of its smooth, sensuous, luscious, erotic, slick surface, I slow my breathing so as not to become too excited. Slowly, slowly, not to increase my excited libido too much, I stretch the neck opening slowly wider. I want to tear it open, but it is tight, and the thin, though red surgical latex will not tear. ...

Part 2 The front door to the home of Mr. Info and Miss Inform clicked softly as the latter carefully unlocked the door and peeked inside. The blue paint had disappeared. Her roommate, Mr. Info, must have wiped it all up. Behind her stood her friend Miss Management, looking over her shoulder. Her red hair tickled Miss Info’s ear, although it barely reached her chin. “Too bad, I liked the new paint job,” the blue-haired woman muttered and pushed the door open to let herself and her friend Miss Management in. She had a backpack on her back in which she had stowed her loot from last time. A latex straitjacket that fitted her perfectly and wouldn’t let go once someone had tied her up in it. ...

Part 12 “Shit, shit shit!” Jade kept yelling to herself as she sped down the country roads. The day had only just begun and already I was exhausted. Staying awake nearly the whole night with Jade and then spending the morning being teased with her tongue burned out pretty much all my energy before we even got to the stables. Although, I did not mind too much as it showed how much the dark haired girl craved my body, she took alot of pleasure in drawing out my torture, making me wait for any pleasure she can give me, either that or make the experience almost unbearable as she heightened all my senses with her tease and denial techniques. ...

Dave and Jenny had recently found that Jenny really wanted to try being buried in the garden, and Dave was equally keen to bury her (just for a short time). But they had found that she needed to be buried in a box rather than just have the earth piled in on top of her, as she was worried about being able to breath with anything heavier than a couple of inches of loose sand. ...

5 - The visitors After the events at the club where Jenny had been trapped in a box and then shackled to the floor of the pit while everyone else danced above her, she decided that while being buried was her ultimate turn-on, being restrained in a way that she couldn’t get out of was the next best thing. Once they had got home, she and Dave had a long chat about it before going to bed. The net result was that being buried would continue to be something that they would only do now and again, simply because it was the ultimate and they didn’t want to make it something commonplace. And then in between burials, they would explore more around being restrained or confined, like the session in the box with foam cutouts to keep her immobile. The obvious thing to try would be variations on that. ...

3 - The nightclub Dave and Jenny had been having fairly regular fun with Jenny being buried under the garden shed every few weeks. They didn’t want to do it too often, as it would have taken some of the fun away from it, so they kept it for those special weekends when neither of them had anything else planned and when they knew that neither set of parents would be coming around. After a while, Jenny wanted to try going for a whole day, so they got hold of some catheters and waste bags and experimented with using those, along with having a drinks bottle with a long flexible straw to keep Jenny hydrated. They also got a fitness tracker that would allow Dave to monitor her pulse from either his phone or his laptop, and it even showed if she was sleeping, so he didn’t have to worry as much if she stopped moving around. Using these, Jenny eventually worked her way up to staying buried for a full 24 hours, although the first time they did that Dave seemed to be in more of a mess when she came out than Jenny was. He hadn’t slept at all despite having the tracker set to alert him if her pulse went too low. ...

We scheduled to meet at the theater, 15 minutes before the function began. I arrived a few minutes early, she had texted me she was on her way. It was a nice programme, a couple of piano pieces then orchestral music. She loves classical music and I appreciated her knowledge of culture. Right on time I saw her coming, dressed splendidly in her own elegant style. I saw people turning heads to see her, she commanded confidence on her walk.She found me in the crowd and smiled. I felt a small breeze, her perfume arrived before her. Once close to me we kissed and she said “Hi”. ...

Rekka watched the crowd stream into the auditorium. It wouldn’t be long until all of the 1,000 seats were filled, she estimated. She was with her parents to celebrate her brother’s graduation from law school. Haruto had worked hard and it was time to honor his accomplishment. The students walked in groups of about 20 from the front rows to the stage. Rekka and her parents cheered as Haruto shook hands with the law school dean and received his diploma. There were about 200 more students to go, however. Rekka took a deep breath and reminded herself to be patient, but soon gave up. ...

19: Servant of the Void “What did you think of the movie?” Luke asked after he and his girlfriend Kim had left the cinema. The night was chilly and they were both wearing thick coats to protect them from the wind that whipped between the skyscrapers of Leon City. “It was okay,” Kim said curtly, not even giving him a glance. But Luke didn’t let that put him off. Kim had been through a lot in the past few months. He just hoped that she would soon get back to her old, cheerful and curious self. ...

Part 8 I woke up with a jolt. Coming to the realisation that I was still locked within the small cage. With all my heart, I wanted to tell myself that I was not far from being released from my second cell, I wanted to say that I counted everyday the sun had risen and fallen, but I had completely lost track of time. I had forgotten everytime I had seen the morning beams come through the holes in the shed, I had forgotten how many times Donna took me out of the cage to relieve myself and I’ve lost count of the amount of times I had fallen asleep. I blamed the pet brain, focusing on the here and now was mentally draining, I did not want to think about anything else but what was happening to me at that moment as I knew I would panic the moment I began to think. ...

Chapter 22 – Piercings We didn’t put soap in the slut’s mouth. Paula figured being pierced was enough atonement. Carl did put the slut on her knees and make her give him head, long slow head, while we all waited for Ana’s return. Carl said he wanted to be able to compare the slut’s mouth before and after. Mal and Cradic thought that was a jolly idea. Mal dumped a load down her throat and in short order and Cradic was soaring towards his orgasm when Ana walked back in. Mal pulled out but Ana, when she realized what was going on, simply said “finish. I have to wash hands. Then I check Tim.” ...

Part 6 Despite all of her earlier bravado, some part of Brianna Wilde had wondered if she would come to regret her bold, and quite possibly foolish, decision to wear her chastity belt and literally nothing else as they headed to the convention floor. Had wondered if, as exciting as the prospect had seemed at the time, she’d freeze up as they grew closer and closer to the reality of being so utterly naked in front of a crowd. It wasn’t even the idea of being embarrassed that had bothered her, not really. She’d embarrassed herself plenty of times in the past after all. No, what had truly gotten under her skin was the thought of failing as strange as that sounded. She knew that her mistresses would not have offered a hint of protest, would have turned back instantly and without question if she’d asked, but giving up like that felt so wrong. Especially after she’d been so confident in the face of Roxanna’s gentle concern and Sofia’s bright enthusiasm. And so, despite the familiar swirl of butterflies in her stomach, and the almost thrilling tingle of nerves under her skin, the blue-haired had simply taken a deep breath and kept walking, the feeling of carpet beneath her bare feet an oddly grounding sensation. ...

1 - It started at the beach Dave and Jenny were a successful couple who while not filthy rich were certainly very well off. They had been married for a couple of years and their sex life had been great. Both had said that they weren’t going to hide their fantasies from each other and as a result they had tried a good few things. Some they found great fun, but not everything. However, they both agreed that it was better to try something and not like it than to not try things and maybe regret it later. ...

Part 11 It was the most beautiful place i had ever been in, Jade really knew how to pick her restaurants. It was the end of a very long day, the sun had already been down for many hours but the nightlife of the city was only just getting started. Even though the city was just waking up, the destination that Jade decided on was a lovely, quiet little restaurant, hidden away down a small alley. ...

Chapter 21 – Another Demerit Trial When I checked the security camera’s later that afternoon, Lucija and Paula had tied the slut’s left ankle to her left thigh, holding her left foot up to her ass. They had her standing on just her right foot. Her wrists were in suspension cuffs, I guess Lucija didn’t want any more handcuff marks. Her arms were pulled back in a strappado and tied high up on the bars. If they had tied her in this position right after I sent them downstairs, she would have been in this stressful position for about 20 minutes. I was about to get worried when I checked another camera angle and saw Paula, sitting just out of the cell, watching the slut carefully. Well, I wanted them to take the slut’s mind off her troubles. I was quite sure she wasn’t thinking about anything except when Paula was going to let her down. ...

4: Show Time II …I tried to follow our journey with the very limited visibility that I now had, but my active mind soon had little to crunch over, so I drifted mentally, like a boat untied from its moorings, or perhaps a slave accidentally detached from her indoor run. I realized that without knowing where we were going, nor how exactly we got there, any of the humans in charge of me could so easily maroon me. I’d be like a helpless abandoned castaway, and impossibly grateful if one day I was rescued. That was my level of commitment here, for the next few hours at least I was living this adventure, even if I suddenly decided that I didn’t want to… ...

It’s amazing how one person can be different people in different situations. I’ve always been a bit of a social butterfly, never really fitting in with one group or another, even back in school. I was something of an athlete since I was on the swim team, plus ran cross country and track, but I never fit with the jocks. I was a big-time gamer and comics nut, but I never really fit with the nerds. So on and so forth. This was true all through college and as I moved into work. ...

Part 7 There was a click as Ana snapped the lid onto the bin and slid it back under Cass’s bed. She made her way out to the main room again, awaiting further instructions from Cass. By this time, Cass was sitting on the couch glancing over the contract that Steph had signed earlier, she smiled to herself as Ana approached, “Was that fun? Steph sure looked like she had a good time.” ...

Chapter 18 “Happy birthday, Baby,” a voice came from beside me. I felt like I was awake but my eyes refused to open, I felt as if I was so tired that I could go back to sleep within seconds. Even though my eyes were still closed, I could tell it was still dark out as the room was pitch black with no natural light shining through the window. “Mmmmm…” I said to agree, making myself more comfortable on the chest I was sleeping on. ...

Part 1 Mr. Info was delighted with his shift today. Thanks to his posters, some very bad accidents had once again been avoided and dangerous artifacts safely stowed away. Although the DSO was still a little suspicious of his warnings, more and more employees were grateful for his help, be it through a “Caution, release leads to the dollification of all of Louisiana” or a “Caution freshly wiped” poster. Mr. Info shook his head in amusement as he scurried from one poster to the next, remembering the clumsy mouse girl, Heidi, who almost slipped when she read the latter. ...

Chapter 3 Jen and Steve had seen their daughter and her best friend dollified a few weeks earlier and Jen was desperate for a transformation. She’d been thinking through what she wanted to try and thought that an animal might be fun. She talked it through with Steve and they settled on a family pet dog. Jen thought this would be wild as unlike a solid object she could still do things, and she’d have a whole new perspective on things for a bit. ...

Getting Ready* The small camping site where the paved road ended was deserted, as usual for this time of year. It was late Sunday night, when everyone was home, so a perfect time for an outdoor stroll. There was a three-quarters moon providing a decent amount of light, without the need for flashlights to light the way. This was one of my favorite places. It was quiet, secluded and unspoiled by manmade structures, other than the rest area. Why the County had built a road out here, and added a modest camping area, was a mystery. Fortunately the road was still maintained, including a single lane dirt road that wound further out into the desert valley. That road didn’t go anywhere. It eventually deteriorated into barren desert. It was graded, at least for the first five miles, which made it ideal for walking. ...

Part 7 “Please don’t make this difficult for me, Nala,” Donna’s pleading voice came from the entrance of the cage, “You haven’t had anything in a whole day, I’m really worried about you.” It wasn’t like I could hide away from my owner, I was stuck in a tiny cage and she was standing over it with the two canisters nearby, one was for food and the other was water. I laid down on the cold floor of my cell, my arms crossed with my head resting on them. I had my eyes closed, there was no point having them open as all I would have been able to see was the inside wall of the shed, I didn’t want to move my head to give Donna any indication that I cared about her presence. ...

“Shepard!” The asari Liara T’Soni woke up in a cold sweat as she had that dream again, the one she had been reliving since their last fight together. Her breathing was fast and shallow as she stared at the ceiling of her bedroom on the Normandy. She closed her eyes and held her forehead to remind herself that the time of fighting was over and Shepard was no longer there. She had sacrificed herself to save all life in the galaxy and stop the Reapers. They still weren’t sure what had happened on the Citadel, but there was no trace of Shepard’s body and she was declared dead after a long investigation. It was thanks to her sacrifice, however, that organic life could exist side by side with artificial life. ...

Part 5 It wasn’t nerves, not exactly, but as she rode the elevator down to the first floor sandwiched between her mistresses, Brianna Wilde found herself completely unable to decide what to do with her hands. As if possessed of a mind of their own her fingers alternated between playing with the hem of her skirt, rumpling the fabric idly before smoothing it out again, and tugging on the front of her shirt, distorting the rose pattern printed from shoulder to hip in amusing ways. Biting her lip, the blue-haired girl stole glances at the older women flanking her, as always taken in by their beauty. ...

Chapter 17 I did not know whether I wanted to laugh or cry, the fact that I got myself into this situation was a testament of my love for my sister. It had been nearly a year since I had arrived at the new house, where I’ve explored my sexuality and my fetishes for latex and pet play. During that time we have even brought other people into our sexual world. ...

Chapter 17 – New Relationships & Trial Planning That night we had another meeting at dinner. This time Tim was present, sitting right beside Lucija. He was kind of an elephant in the room, nobody wanted to look at him or talk to him. He just sat there and ate in silence. “To continue our discussion from last night, I hope everyone had a chance to talk to their roommates. “I’m just going to use ‘roommates’ for now. To start things off, I’m going to say that Paula and I had a rather short discussion because we quickly agreed on three things.” At this point I looked at Paula who nodded for me to continue as our spokesperson. ...

Part 10 I sighed as I fell back onto my bed, holding the towel tight against my body. Jade was going to be here any minute and I was struggling to think of what to wear. I searched every drawer, even getting to the point of checking my suitcase if I had left anything in there. However, as much as I wanted to deny it, I had nothing to wear for this evening. ...

Chapter 15 – New Products and Testing The next day it was business as usual around the chateau. Paula did put off Heather’s Saturday exercise walk to let her ass heal but did bring her up and let her lay in the sun all morning. Most of the group went on a half-day bike ride then spent the afternoon at the beach. More than a few times Reese, Maggie or Paula had spotted local boys watching them from the rocks as most of them didn’t have swimsuits and they tended to sunbathe nude. Being nude on beaches wasn’t that unusual around the Adriatic but it didn’t surprise me that these three bodies drew teenage boys like moths to flame. The women just waved and kept sunbathing. I wished we could take Heather to the beach, but locals would hang out there on weekends and sometime in the week. I doubt the locals would have maintained their high opinion of us if we had taken Heather, in full chains, to the beach. ...

Wenda’s Paint and Cabinetry While on their usual morning walk, Wenda exclaimed, “Well, I must say, Lloyd looks like a changed man! He seems so much more… confident these days! You working him more now that he’s working himself less?” With a grin and a blush Jenny replied, “Something like that. I’m just glad he’s decided to give up Parliament and get back into private practice. He’s so much happier now.” ...

Button’s Square – a humorous erotic farce Mid-morning was just coming on. Not far from a derelict Underground terminal, two women walked nearly side by side in matching taupe trench coats and black bell caps, down a hardscrabble side street off Piccadilly. The slightly older of the pair had a stately air about her as she swung a large set of keys in one gloved hand and a purse by the strap in the other, her black patent leather heels echoing loudly on the pavement. Her companion was noticeably slender and a touch mousy as she hurried to stay close, nervously glancing around as they went. The lead woman stopped abruptly in front of a nondescript storefront of plate glass with stacks of well-thumbed books piled haphazardly in display. A shabby wooden shingle hung over the door, large faded black letters that were barely discernible read, ‘Button’s Second-Hand Books’. ...

Chapter Five - Commander Sylvia Rogue walked up to the base airlock and reached up to trigger the microphone so he could speak the entry code. But before he could speak Jada said cheerfully, “Good Morning, Rogue.” The lock on the inner door clicked and it swung inward. As he entered the kitchen area, Commander Blackstone looked up at him and said, “You look like hell. I was going to ask you more about your battle plans, but I think you had better go back to your ship after you eat and sleep it off. What in the hell were you drinking last night?” ...

Chapter Three - Amanda All of the staff except Julie and Jennifer were done with breakfast and at their posts by the time Rogue had showered. He hadn’t shaved because he didn’t trust the razors that Darlene and Amanda had sitting in holders next to the sink. He would shave when he got back to his ship. There were several choices from the automated food dispenser. Rogue chose an egg omelet, which was surprisingly good for something out of a food synthesizer. The two security women sat at a separate table and watched him eat. After he was done, Julie– he knew it was Julie because her name was on her uniform– Julie said, “You can take some coffee back to your ship with you. We assume you have final adjustments to make before battle.” ...

Chapter One - The Brulaxians “Incoming! Incoming!” the shrill voice of the communications tech for Earth Base Two Omega screamed loudly just before the auto-defense alarms began blaring, drowning out her screams. “Report!” barked the commander after silencing the alarm and the tech replied a little more calmly, “I’m reading an incoming ship traveling at light eighteen.” The communications tech’s bright blue eyes were wide with a mixture of surprise, amazement, and fear as she scanned her instruments. ...

A Day Like Any Other* The date was for a Saturday afternoon lunch to try out a new Asian restaurant. This was their third time out together, after the first two ended well. Leo Teller had come across the opening announcement in the weekly local junk mail flier, and thought it might be a novel experience for his new social companion. He still wasn’t sure what to make of her. Tina, short for Christina as she usually introduced herself, was something of an enigma. They worked for the same company, he in Engineering, she in Purchasing, which often brought them together for meetings. She was definitely good at her job, which was apparent when he all too often had to field tough questions on component costs. At first he thought she might be challenging him because she didn’t care for his brusque style, yet he had to admit her figures merited discussion. Once he justified the additional cost she didn’t pursue it further, so clearly it was business not hostility for motivation. ...

Part 6 Cass began her day with her usual yoga, stretching herself out on the yoga mat she had unrolled in the living room, a relaxing playlist on shuffle could be heard in the background. Both Cass and Ana were off today as the other store manager would be in with Steph, although Steph wasn’t due in until the afternoon. Steph had texted her the night before and asked if she could come by later that morning, forgetting that she had an afternoon shift the same day. Cass told her that would be fine since she had the day off. ...

As I walk into my garage I hold out the lamp and peer into the darkness that crowds round its feeble light. The whole garage smells of oil and petrol and paraffin. A faint whiff of perfume lingers in the air, not a smell I get in here as it’s not really a woman’s place. Old Mrs Duffin from the farm came down with her van now and again but she smelt of cows and horses. ...

Chapter 13 – Lucija Takes Charge of Tim It was almost dinnertime so when I finished my 47th e-mail of the day I stopped work and went to find Maggie again.” “Are you going to take Lucija her clothes back, it’s almost dinner time?" I asked. “Wasn’t planning on it,” she said, handing me the handcuff keys from her pocket. “What are these for?" I asked. “I wasn’t planning to go back downstairs. Why don’t you go down and release her.” She said with a smile. ...

Part 5: Party Time …The following day Alice was returned to us with a glowing report and just a little worse for the wear, my hairdresser friend and her husband most appreciative of her efforts, and of course my own charity in lending her out for a good cause. That was her first time out of the house while dressed in her new female Alice persona, and it probably should have occurred to me what a big step this actually was for her, if of course my empathy for her wasn’t so low. This was a friendly audience for her though, I told myself soothingly, and her chores familiar ones, although in a new and unfamiliar place. Get used to it sister! I thought cynically in my mind. ...

Chapter 12 – Lucija Learns to Suck Cock A few days later, on one of her usual days, I noticed Lucija had arrived but then I didn’t see her around. On a hunch I checked the Wine Cellar security cameras. It’s amazing how people completely forget cameras are present. I guess it’s because they are everywhere nowadays, we just don’t think about them. Anyway, on the camera was Lucija, tied on her knees in front of the Blow Job Trainer that was mounted to the cell bars sucking for all she was worth. Maggie was kneeling next to her talking, Heather handcuffed to the bars. ...

Chapter 16 It had been a long time coming, for the first time in ages, I was completely naked, no clothes, no collar and definitely no chastity belt. My hands began exploring all parts of my body as I breathed out slowly, it was an odd feeling being this bare. I was loving this moment, the bathroom door was locked and I was standing in the bathtub, the hot beads of water fell from the shower head onto my body, adding to this addictive moment. ...

Dressing up Simone stepped out of the shower, thankfully wrapping the towel her maid offered around her body. She was a stunning woman, with beautiful long legs, alluring curves and a petite face. Her hair was a mane of long red locks, her lips full and tempting and her green eyes betrayed an submissive but very curious personality. The maid helped Simone to towel herself down, before the two walked towards the dressing room. The young lady could not help herself, and asked many questions about the neighbors. She and her husband had just moved in, and she was anxious to find out more about the place - especially since she was getting ready for a picnic, organized to welcome her husband and her into the community. ...

18: The Voice of the Void Darkness. Nothing but darkness for an infinitely long time. I have learned to love it. Learned to impose my will on it, to bend it, to let it flow into the world and let chaos rage. Glorious chaos… the despair of mortals, their suffering, their… ahhh their useless prayers and wails… delicious. But their cries… They are quieter. Something has changed, someone is interfering and I can’t let that happen… It’s time for me to have more influence, to play along, to change the rules. Mmmmmhh perfect … ...

Chapter 10 – Hiring Lucija As I headed back to my apartment for the night, Lucija called. I was a little surprised but kept cool. “OK, can you meet me at my parents’ house at 7, you can talk to my father then, not that it will do you a lot of good,” she said. “I’ll be there,” was all I said. At 7pm I rolled up to an older home but one befitting the mayor. Lucija and her mother were sitting on the front porch, obviously waiting for me. Her mother was an attractive, trim woman, I’m guessing in her mid to late 40’s. She reacted shyly but smiled warmly as Lucija introduced her. I couldn’t help but wonder how much Lucija had already told her and if I had an ally or adversary. ...

Chapter 2 Matt walked into his home office and sat down in his leather chair behind a big oak desk. He opened his desk drawer and picked up a business card. He sat there for a minute thinking about his future of being alone. After a bit, reading the numbers from the card, he dialed. “Crown Fabrications. How may I direct your call?” a female voice said. “Gunner Beck please?” Matt replied. ...

Chapter 1 Matt was walking through the mall on a Saturday afternoon. For the past couple of weeks, his cell phone had been running slow and some apps were crashing. It was time to upgrade. He had done all the research and knew what he wanted. He had nothing going on today so he thought this would be a good day to do some shopping. As he walked through the large open space to his destination, he couldn’t help seeing all the pretty young women milling around on this Saturday afternoon. He saw some walking around with their boyfriends or in small groups, and others browsing the clothing racks in the shops. As he walked past the food court, he noticed several groups of young women sitting at various tables chatting and joking. Oh, how he wished that he was twenty years younger. He thought about how he would have done things differently. He thought about how lonely he was and how much he would like to have somebody of his own. ...

17: Best Catburglar/Kidnapper Ever IV “Rest well, Boot, we’ll continue after the weekend. Don’t think I’ll grant you any slack!” “Never expected it, sir!” said Caitlyn to her instructor, Officer Ruiz. He had a tough exterior, but he was an excellent teacher. After her abduction, he had taken Caitlyn under his wing and made it clear right from the start that he would treat her just like all the other rookies before her. Just like Caitlyn wanted. She didn’t want any special treatment. ...

As kids, my friends and I would play ‘Hide and Go Seek’ around the neighborhood. The object of course was to find somewhere that was the perfect hiding place where nobody could find us. Our newest neighbor had just moved in and had purchased two shiny new garbage cans with lids next to a telephone pole. I opened up one of the lids and saw that it was just the right size for me to get into. I climbed in and pulled the lid on top. ...

3: Show Time …A playful thought invades my mind out of nowhere; if Dennis and I ever became a permanent thing, could he fit our own humble home with a similar fire suppression device, one to keep me “on track” while in submissive service to him? It’s odd to me that what at first felt “over the top” has turned into a thing of familiar comfort though, physically anchored not only to the friends that I love, but to their home as well; I also realize that I’ve been conditioned over a great many of my early informative years to this very thing, but still… ...

To set the scene, I am a Domme and I have a sub with whom I spend about 50% of my time. We do have separate homes but this is more of a historical legacy type of thing than anything else – something that will change in due course… when the economy is more stable. Luckily, we both live in the same small village in rural England so we can pop between each other’s houses as needed. ...

Velma shifted uneasily on her seat in the back of the Mystery Machine. She was stuck in between Shaggy and Scooby, because each claimed car sickness if they didn’t have a window. Daphne rode shotgun, as usual. Everyone in the group knew Fred had a thing for her. And why not, Velma sighed. Gorgeous long red hair that you could bury your face in, long legs that her little short dress almost showed too much of, and a figure that just wanted to be squeezed, what wasn’t there to like? ...

16: The Hottest Tea-Party Chloe stood in the shadows with her eyes downcast, waiting for one of the guests to ask for a drink. She was wearing her uniform, a blue bunny girl costume, as prescribed by her employer. She thought the outfit was super cute by now, but she still hated it. It did little to hide her body and she could feel the eyes of the six men at the poker table piercing her regularly. Her boss was one of them and smiled every time he looked over at her. Chloe hadn’t really wanted to take the job in the first place, but since she had to pay the rent and was determined to make everything possible for her little sister, she had little choice. Chloe had even been lucky that her boss hadn’t simply thrown her out after she had been forced to overstay her vacation. Admittedly, her stay at the Bondage Hotel had been more pleasant than that of her friends, but it had still been a back-breaking job swimming through the aquarium every day until Kim released her in the evening. To make up for the missed hours, her boss offered Chloe to work an extra shift. At his house. With all his shady friends. ...

Sandra and Bill liked to tie each other up. They were also into self-bondage. They were very careful; only one of them did it at any one time. They HAD heard about cases, where both parties had died or suffered heavily, because they had not taken the proper precautions. This was Tuesday - and Sandra was free the whole day. ‘Free’ might not be the proper word. Because of her reduced hours at work she had promised to do the entire house cleaning. She was looking forward to noon. At that time she would start to tie herself up. ...

Part 6 “Hey, hey, hey,” Donna’s voice called out to me, it was quiet, calm and barely a whisper, as if she didn’t want to wake anyone else apart from me. “Hmmm, what?” I responded, just waking up from a lovely dream. “Nala, stay quiet, I don’t want to disturb Cleo or Poppy just yet” She tugged on my arm, trying to get me out of the bed, “It’s time to go back into the suit.” ...

Chapter 4 – A Talk with the Slut With a steaming plate of scrambled eggs, fried ham, toast, and a cup of Coffee with Sugar, all cooked on a Coleman stove, we went downstairs to a very confused Heather. At first, she thought we were going to taunt her by eating breakfast in front of her. But Heather stayed quiet and waited for instructions. Paula glared at me a bit when I asked her to handcuff Heather to the bars. I know she was thinking: ‘can’t we skip protocol, she’s not going to run with the two of us here?’ I told Paula to cuff Heather behind her back, wrist through the bars, with her naked butt sitting down. Once cuffed, I unlocked the gate, and we carried breakfast inside. I suggested Paula feed Heather and they both looked at me as if to say, ‘what are you up to?’ What I was up to was establishing a feeling of dominance and submission by making Heather dependent on Paula for her breakfast. ...

Jessica Walters signaled her turn as the GPS intoned, “Your destination is on the right.” She pulled her car into an open spot before shutting down the engine. She listened to the ticking of hot metal as it cooled, thinking about the strange week she’d had. It had all started innocuously. Her husband Jeff, was about to turn thirty. Being two years away from that dreaded date herself made her sensitive to what such a milestone could mean to him. She wanted to do something special for him-like maybe a cruise where they could reconnect. Or a weekend away in some secluded place. ...

Part 1 “Do you remember the night that you proposed?” Amy whispers. Ella is laying on top of her. The two women are nestled together on a sofa, covered in an avalanche of blankets and quilts. A few strategically placed cushions have transformed the heap of blankets into a makeshift shelter. Ella shifts her weight, turning her body to look at her partner. Amy winces as an elbow presses deep into her stomach. The pain subsides when Ella settles, draping herself across her lover’s body. They gaze at each other, nearly nose to nose. Neither pay attention to the buzzing television. ...

Chapter 3 I opened my eyes feeling sore, but well rested. The room was dark, I was laying in bed but had no idea which part of the house I was in and what time it was. I must have drifted off after our little session yesterday. I tried to move my hands, but found them still tied behind my back. Light pressure on my neck let me know that the collar was also still on. I was very thirsty and my bladder was also reminding me that I needed to take care of business. ...

Chapter 15 “Ahhhh!” I yelled to myself before falling back into the bed. I placed my hands over my sweating head, I have tried for hours, I have tried for days to get some form of sensation down there. I didn’t care about anything else apart from the indescribable feeling of release, an orgasm. It was a simple task, something I had done many, many times before on my own and was very easy to accomplish. ...

Part 3 Slowly and carefully Brianna Wilde opened her eyes, the gentle light flooding her vision forcing her to squint as the expanse of an unfamiliar ceiling came into focus. Blinking a few times to let herself adjust and clear away the last traces of sleep, the blue-haired girl fought down the urge to yawn as she instinctively stretched, arching her back and rolling her neck, wincing ever so slightly at the jolt of pain that shot through her stiff shoulders. It was only then, as she allowed her body to collapse back into a boneless heap on the sinfully soft bed she found herself laying on, a wonderfully overstuffed pillow as soft as a cloud propping up her head, that she realized she had been unbound. The monoglove that had pinned her arms so tightly behind her back all day was gone, as was her gag. Moreover, someone had gone to the trouble of fixing her clothing, wrapping the skirt back around her waist and adjusting her bra though, to her slight disappointment, she could also feel that her chastity belt had been locked back on. ...

Part 9 My heart was in my throat. I spent the entire morning bringing up the courage to come to the stables, to see the green pony once more after that message she sent me. A tingle shot through me every time I thought about it, thought about her. All this time, this entire year of spending nearly everyday at these stables, I have not once spoken directly to Lily. I did not even know what her voice sounded like before Heather played the message to me. ...

Former supervillain Shego was lying in her bathtub, relaxing in the hot water after another day at work. After leaving the path of evil behind her, she went back to Middleton High School to teach the students there. A job that sometimes pushed Shego to her limits and made her wish she could teach the little shits some manners. Today had been one such day and she’d almost pulverized her teacher’s desk with her powers, but had managed to hold back at the last moment. Instead, all that had happened was a dent in the wooden desk. Her class had also become very quiet afterwards. Shego let herself sink deeper into the water and tried not to think about school anymore; after all, she finally had a weekend off. At that moment, her cell phone rang and Shego groaned in annoyance. She lifted a slice of cucumber from her right eyelid and squinted at her cell phone to see who was interrupting. It was her favorite redhead. ...

True Stories From Southern California - Part 4 We all hope to find our dream partner. Our fantasy counterpart that shares our love of all things Fetish. I believe I found that in a woman who saw my profile on the Plentyoffish dating site. Her name was Rachel and she was an Educator who lived in the South Bay Hawthorne area. She read my ad about me being romantic and sensual but what really caught her eye was the last paragraph in my profile where I said I was attracted to women who wore high heels and understood the erotic turn on of them. No mention of Fetish play in that profile. ...

*Part 11944 _>_My beloved Trisha,* It’s December in 1944… I’m afraid I don’t know what day it is… they blur together. I sit in my hiding place and can only wait for my informant to show up. I really hope he doesn’t have anything that requires my attention. Nice guy. Yes, regrettably a bit curious too. Part of the job, I guess. Sometimes I wish you were with me and yet I’m glad you’re not. We really need to get here when you are back and the war is over… both should be soon. At least I hope so… ...

Chapter 2 – The Prisoner Heather had been SO close, so fucking close. If Paula had given her one more minute with that penis vibrator! She spent several frantic moments after the lights went out, trying to rub her orgasm to completion. Being locked in the dungeon of her fantasies, in the dark, even having been slapped, was all making Heather very wet. But she had been telling me the truth on our first meeting. Without something filling her vagina and pressing against her G Spot, no amount of clitoral stimulation would get Heather off. Most women she knew were the opposite, they had no chance of getting off from just vaginal stimulation. Heather had spent her adult life trying to get off with just her fingers and never succeeded. She was SO fucking horny. ...

I don’t know what caused it, or why it happened to me, hell not even if I’m the only person with this ability, this blessing, or curse, not sure what to call it. I just know it started one day, and my life has not been the same – nor will it ever be. Now, when I tell you the story, you will most likely say: Why are you complaining, it’s a dream come true – well, for some time that’s what I thought, too … ...

Part 5 “Morning!” Donna almost strutted out of her house and immediately walked up to me and Poppy. We were in the middle of our usual routine, sitting on the outskirts of the property, waiting for the delivery man to come by. If we were lucky, we would get some head scratches in the process. Little did I know that the head scratches came from our owner, with one hand on my head and the other on Poppy’s, she took in delight as she petted us at the same time, not going easy on how enthusiastic she was with them. ...

Part 1 Judy’s Law Judy lifted her teapot from the stove and poured water into both cups. “Perfect.” She picked up the tray and walked back into the display room of her store. A sweet smell rose to her nose, reminding her of her favorite display items. She threw warm smiles at some of her mannequins, and wanted to play with some of them but she had business to attend to. ...

Chapter 1 – Inheritance The inheritance was a complete surprise. I knew he had family in Croatia but all contact with them had been lost during the Communist era when Croatia was a part of Yugoslavia. That’s why the registered letter from an attorney in Zagreb was met with considerable suspicion. Was this another Nigerian Prince scam? But it was a registered letter. And it wasn’t asking me for my bank account number or anything. And it had believable details, like a copy of the deed that I could verify online. ...

Part 1 Vale Alone I finally got home after a long day and flopped down on my bed. “Another free weekend,” I muttered, staring at the ceiling. I was alone in my own four walls, had so much space and yet most of the time I was lying, curled up on my bed or sofa, sometimes just the floor. Freedom was something I hadn’t felt in a long time. And now that I could do whatever I wanted, I just lay on my bed and did nothing. For the first few months, I had thought that if I ever got free from slavery again, I would enjoy life to the fullest. It was true, too. I did more things, met more people, and overall had a happier life than before, but once I was home… I was alone. ...

There is a place I have been checking out for some play-time that is rather exposed but I haven’t been able to get it out of my mind. Not far from where I live there is a bridge over a multi-lane freeway. In the intersection there is a small grove of trees. It is surrounded by a hill on the two sides that are not facing the roads. On the other side of that hill are apartment buildings but the hill blocks their line of sight. The grove is lower than the bridge but higher than the freeway. The freeway goes north-south and the bridge east-west. The northbound traffic will be closest to the grove but since it is directly after the bridge I will only be in sight for a very short time and then only if they know where to look. The southbound traffic will be able to see me for a little longer but they should be focused on the road ahead. The vehicles across the bridge probably won’t see me since the grove is lower than the bridge so their lights should not illuminate me too much. The riskiest is the walkway next to the grove, but there should not be that much bike or foot traffic at the time I planned to be there on a work night. ...

Chapter 1 Hello, my name is Alice Turner, and I’m here for my appointment," I introduced myself. The clerk at Clone Unlimited Corp gave me a puzzled look and then glanced down at her monitor. “Oh, yes, right… Ms. Turner? I see you in our schedule, but Dr. Stevenson is not in his office at the moment, and I’m afraid you’ll need to wait for a few minutes. Fifteen at most. I apologize for the inconvenience,” the clerk replied. ...

Chapter 2 It was finally time. I was about to live through my fantasy. So why did I feel so nervous? My clone was already downstairs, patiently waiting for me, and I was having cold feet. No, this is what I had been dreaming about for months now, and so much was already invested in this crazy plan. I slowly made my way downstairs and stopped at the basement vault door. The door was unlocked, and as I pushed it open, I saw my clone happily sitting on one of the sofas, waiting for me with a big smile. I closed the door and locked it with a digital lock that I had installed as the first thing in my basement renovation project. The new lock could be opened and closed either with a key card or a passcode, as well as controlled from my laptop upstairs. I opted to use a key card instead of a code, and the heavy mechanism slammed shut. ...

Chapter 46: Puppy Maggie Clair and Fred rarely disagreed and almost never argued. In fact, Clair couldn’t remember a time when she or Fred had raised their voices to each other. But they did have a respectful disagreement about pets. Clair wanted a dog; Fred would compromise on a goldfish. “We can’t keep up with a pet while we’re in college. Besides, The Married Dorm is no place for a pet,” He would argue. ...

Part 1 Sorcerer’s Apprentice Terra watched intently as her daughter strained to move a ballpoint pen using only her magic. It scratched across the paper, answering Caitlyn’s English exam. “Aaaaaand end, put the pen down!” said Terra with satisfaction, and the pen made one last point and toppled over as Caitlyn slumped in her chair, exhausted. Terra walked over to her daughter’s table and put her hand on her shoulder as she took the paper and began to study it. ...

Submission Intro Who are Ariana and Kate? Ariana Inoue is a cute 24 year old Japanese woman. Like many asian women she has black hair. Lately she likes her hair done up in a braid. She rarely puts on makeup but is fond of eyeliner so she can make cat eyes. Her slender body and cute facial features are the envy of many men and women. Ariana has a small B-cup and is about 140cm tall with a cute butt. ...

Part 1 Protector of the Woods Her cell phone rang early in the morning. Denise groaned in annoyance and groped sleepily for the troublemaker and answered the call. “…Yes?” “Boss, we just arrived at the forest and…” Her employee fell silent, afraid to continue speaking. “What is it this time?” she asked, already expecting some shit about why her guys couldn’t cut down the forest for yet another time. “The vehicles are all covered in trees,” she said. ...

Preparing for Battle Suddenly, the painfully sharp sound of a buzzer broke into my dream, and I twitched convulsively in my tight sleeping cocoon. “Commander Eltie Simmons, please proceed immediately to the combat deck! Commander Eltie Simmons, please…” mechanical sexless voice of Arti, our ship’s AI, mumbling in my built-in earphones, was persistent and unavoidable, leaving no room to escape and slip back into my dreams. Damn, what a sweet dream it was! That tall muscular handsome boy with the perfectly shaped cock had just started to unzip my base layer suit… Closing my eyelids for a second, I still could vaguely feel his touches and hear his soft breath… But the fucking AI continued its mumbling, and the dream was dissipating with each second, giving up to the harsh reality. ...

*Part 1Summer’s Backstab “Alright then ladies, we’re done for the day, but remember that selection competition is this afternoon and we’re cheering hard for your new teammates!” their coach shouted, and the girls of the cheerleading squad broke out their applause. Summer didn’t. She disliked the tradition that came with the selection process, and despite her coach’s warnings, these incidents kept happening. Summer glanced around the group and could see directly that Sarah and her friends were plotting something. When one of them noticed Summer’s gaze, the pink haired girl quickly looked away. She wanted nothing to do with it, but she thought she saw out of the corner of her eye that the women had started whispering among themselves. ...

Chapter Six: The Missing Doll Later that day I finally heard the sound of someone moving about the apartment, hopefully, I would soon be free, as my own body’s pressing desires needed to be attended to. But at the moment they didn’t seem to be in any rush to enter the bedroom, I lay there and listened to the sound of voices talking, and I wondered who was inside of the apartment, and did I really want them to find me like this. ...

Chapter Five: The Return of the Doll After I’d untied myself in the morning, I had to stretch my muscles after being bound for so long. The tight enclosure in the bag and the various positions that I had been kept in caused several aches and pains; but nothing that a good massage could fix. A long hot bath and several coffees later I was out the door and on my way. I’d completely forgotten about the marks left by the bondage, but it was too late by the time I’d laid down naked on the table, and the masseur began to use her hands on me. She noticed the marks and commented that I must have had a lot of fun! ...

Chapter Eight: A Series of Unfortunate Events We had been living at our new home for several months now, settled into our new life and responsibilities, while his new role went well, my job didn’t turn out as I expected, the commuting distance between work and home was much longer than expected from where we now lived, so in the end I stayed away in motels during the week and returned home on the weekends. ...

Chapter Ten: Wicked Cindy During the next two weeks, I spent most of my time inside the new doll skin, the adhesive worked really well in sticking the silicon to my own skin, the more rigid outer skin limiting my movements, but most of the time I was just content to either sit, lay down or even stand around being the doll. He would find me in various places, when not stashed away in my new box, and admire me in my new skin or take me and use me, which is what all good love dolls are for. ...

Part 2 Despite her earlier assertion that getting there would be half the run, some part of Brianna Wilde was beginning to regret her enthusiasm. As much as she enjoyed bondage, and as much as she had always looked forward to her mistresses’ games, after what felt like hours spent perched in the front seat of their car, arms bound tightly behind her back and pinned in place with the seat belt while a vibrator buried deep within her body teased and teased and teased she was beginning to think it might be a bit much. It was wonderful, absolutely maddeningly wonderful, but as the blue-haired girl squirmed and moaned in her confinement, each and every motion making the toys that filled her dance wildly, she desperately wanted to cum. Not that she’d expected it to be that easy, of course. Even if Sofia had been generous with her during their morning shower together, the woman would not have bothered to secure her in chastity if her mistresses had not been planning to edge her along the way. Especially after Roxanna had so slowly and sensuously filled her body with toys before sealing her aching pussy away. Besides, as good as it may have felt at the time, the moment the vibrating egg sprang to life Brianna had known that its soft, irregular pulses would not be enough to push her over the edge. Moreover, with a panel gag pulled tightly over her lips and a plug filling her mouth so fully she couldn’t even beg, reduced to little more than quiet whimpers and pleading gazes as she writhed in her confinement, bucking her hips against the source of her pleasure with increased desperation as time passed. Not that either one of her mistresses seemed moved. In those few moments when she’d taken her eyes off the road to allow that brilliant blue gaze to roam over the bound girl’s body with undisguised lust, Sofia had just grinned and adjusted the vibrator’s setting for good measure. As for Roxanna, that was a bit harder to tell. Ensconced safely in the back of the car the olive-skinned woman had spent the majority of the day reading quietly to herself, but on those few occasions when Brianna had twisted enough to catch a glimpse of her mistress, the woman’s deep brown eyes had been watching her intently, a tiny and almost intriguing smile on her face. A suggestion that, for all she had a book propped in her lap, reading was the very last thing on her mind. ...

Chapter 43: Crucifixion Picnic, Prelude Peggy noticed that Jenni was in her office cubicle alone for a change, so she decided this might be a good time. “Hea, boss, got a minute?” Jenni looked up, “Oh, yea, take a seat Peggy, what’s up?” “I assume we’re doing the usual company picnic on the 4th?” Peggy asked. “Un hu, Jerri started planning it before she lost this month’s election, so she’s still working on it from the cell. Why?” ...

Part 1 Chloe in the Woods It was a pitch black night and a rusty pickup truck pulled into the remote parking lot, next to the cursed forest. The truck stopped and the hum of the engine died away as Chloe turned the key. She looked at the forest road, illuminated by her headlights and she licked her lips. Ever since she had spent that fun-filled day at C&T with her friends, her body had been craving more. She wanted to know what else was behind the walls of the fetish company, and she couldn’t wait until the next event, if there even was one. She turned off the headlights of her car and got out. Her body was covered in a spandex catsuit, and she hoped to discover the wonders of the company in secret that way. She thought briefly of her friend Ifry, the restaurant owner who had advised her against going the thief’s way all those years ago. Yet Chloe was not here to steal. But why not use her talents to satisfy her curiosity? Chloe closed the door of her car and walked to the forest path. The soles of her black sneakers barely made a sound on the asphalt of the parking lot, and Chloe hoped Ifry could forgive her for this little sin. Chloe turned on her cell phone flashlight and illuminated the path. ...

New York Adventure I love traveling in rubber. I love to wear my rubber suit while traveling, especially while flying. It makes an otherwise mundane trip exciting. I have found ways to fly wearing kinky stuff without worrying about the TSA sending an alarm. Oh, what a great feeling to sit among the vanillas without anyone knowing my kinky secret all the while deliciously slipping and sliding around in my steamy rubber suit. ...

Part 8 I breathed in and out slowly, pulling my left leg behind my body as I stretched it as far as it would go. This morning, I decided to get to Harriet’s stables early in the morning, not that you would call this the morning as the sun had only just begun to peak above the horizon. The entirety of the stables was still in darkness, but I didn’t care, I wanted to be alone for the moment. ...

I didn’t know what to say to Phillip. His right hand moved to the top of my dress. It zippered from top to bottom. He fingered the gold zipper. “I’m just curious, Terri. How did you choose this dress for the occasion?” he asked. I smiled. I was standing with my back to him, studying the lavish drapery of the large room. The dress was made of shiny black spandex – skintight and with a micro-miniskirt hem. I never had worn a dress this revealing. A pair of black silk pantyhose and pumps of the same color with a five-inch stiletto heel completed my outfit. ...

Chapter 2: Down the Rabbit Hole Liz manoeuvred past her driver and slid onto the bench seat, she lifted one ankle then the other bringing her feet to rest of the spacious floor in a ladylike manner of someone who had been to finishing school. Liz heard the driver’s door close, the engine start and as they pulled away the driver’s voice over a speaker said, “Make yourself comfortable, Miss Liz.” ...

Chapter 1: Home For the Weekend The key rattled in the lock before turning, with a solid thrust of weight of her curvaceous form the door to her basement apartment begrudgingly gave way. She stepped through the doorway and announced her arrival to her cats descended the stairs to her living space, “Hi kids I’m home. Dabby, Moe?” And at the sound of her voice the cats came racing around the corner and bounding up the stairs with a “puurrpt” curious as to what treasures would be bestowed upon them. Liz continued her way down the stairs being careful not to trip over nor step on the rambunctious. ...

Chapter 14 “Dad?” I asked. He was shocked, but only for a moment. It was as if he had a second emotion that overcame the first one. His eyes soon left mine and were looking over the darkness of the garden. He was calm, I was expecting many different emotions to come from him as I knew one day he would find out about us. I was expecting him to be angry, I was expecting him to be confused and I even expected him to be sad, calm was the last one I thought I would get. ...

Part 3 The box containing my transformed dolly form was presented to my new owner as requested by me, by my sister. He seemed very impressed with what he saw of me when he removed his new doll from the box and took his time examining my deflated body. His hands felt nice against my plastic skin, and he turned to my sister and asked, “So, when do I actually get to meet your sister?” ...

Thomas tosses another log into the firepit and grins with a boozy delight as it sends a cloud of sparks flying high up in the chilly autumn air. Susan pulls her feet underneath her body and draws her hands up into her sleeves in a futile effort to keep them warm. “…Catherine was only 16-years-old when the villagers came for her,” Lucy continues her story. “But most shockingly, it was her brother, the new Earl of Osterley, who strode at the front of the howling mob. The torch in his fist would likely have sent sparks flying… not unlike our firepit just now, I suppose. Did the Earl believe the tales about his younger sister? Or was this a convenient way for him to increase his share of the family’s fortune?” ...

-Burkittsville “You mean the Blair Witch is supposed to be in this small town?” Bradly asked his girlfriend Stacey. “There is no Blair Witch, Brad. It was only a movie but they used the name of the town. I just thought it would be neat to come to Burkittsville on Halloween, kind of a ghost story trip.” Cassie answered. “Well, if there ain’t no Blair Witch, why are we driving past this creepy old mansion to get to a cemetery at midnight on Halloween? What’s supposed to happen?” Jenny’s boyfriend Tyler asked. ...

Mike and Ashley drove by their old high school. On the sign outside, it read, ANNUAL HAUNTED HOUSE FOR CHARITY, HALLOWEEN NIGHT. “Ah, memories.” Mike said with a smile. “Yeah,” Ashley replied “Hard to believe it was twenty years ago.” “I’m still amazed you got your friend Beth to take part in Marcus’s haunted Egyptian tomb project back then. It turned out amazing, though. It really wowed everyone on Halloween Night.” ...

I’m not sure when I first realized that I could change my Halloween costume with just my mind. I’m pretty sure the first time was when I was in the fourth grade and Belinda McDaniels wore the exact same costume to school that I did. Well, not exactly the same. We were both Jasmine from Aladdin, but hers was much, much better than mine because her parents were rich and could afford the best. With the professionally-applied makeup and the jeweled tiara, she looked just like the actress that sang the songs for the Broadway play. When I saw her going into the school, I felt almost ashamed of the tacky costume and plastic mask that I was wearing. I remember saying out loud to myself, “I should have gone as Aladdin… or the Genie.” ...

“Wait… Why are you looking at me like that?” “…” What could I answer? We were in the women’s locker room after our cheerleader practice, and our top girl took off her top, which allowed me to see her naked chest. Perhaps I was too foolish and thought she would not notice my stare because I was also a pretty girl like her, but that wasn’t the case. She saw right through me and realized that my eyes were not just randomly looking at things; I desired her. She was right; I wanted more than just to admire her, but if she did not want the same, all she had to do was to laugh it out and say she wasn’t interested. ...

She had insisted so much that I just had to say yes to her little game. I was in this lesbian relationship with Chloe for about two years, and if there was one thing I knew about her, it was that she was a massive Supergirl fan. Not only that, I had to accept that she loved a fictional character more than me. Sure, she wasn’t completely delusional and knew Supergirl wasn’t real, but she very easily allowed herself to forget that fact. ...

The Finger - an Erotic Ghost Story Most people assumed that Arthur was injured or fell ill after Amy married him. People just didn’t understand the power of love. Arthur contracted a rare, slow moving form of bone cancer in high school. He refused to give in to it and continued with his education even as the cancer attacked his spine and confined him to a wheelchair just before graduation. He insisted on registering for college, even though his doctors told him he would never graduate. ...

With the sort of nearly perfect stillness that could only come from one who had left breathing behind long ago, Murial du Sang sat nearly motionless in the shadowy expanse of her bedroom, perched on a decadently soft chair lined in velvet as she stared unblinkingly into the mirror of her vanity, green eyes flashing like emeralds in the half light as she carefully outlined them with a cosmetic pencil. More than one person over the decades had told her that she had no need to paint her face, pointing out with a sort of disbelieving awe that her marble pale skin was absolutely perfect and free from blemishes, but she persisted regardless. While it was true that there was a perfection to her body that was almost unnatural, precisely because it was unnatural, old habits died hard and besides that she had found that a bit of deftly applied makeup could transform her beauty into something truly striking. Becoming a vampire had done far more than simply kill her and freeze her age at that exact moment. As the Blood had overtaken her, remade her, it had changed her in ways both gross and subtle. The redhead could admit that she had always been proud of her appearance, but the Embrace had taken it to all new levels. Evened out imperfections, smoothed away scars and amplified the lithe grace she had long cultivated as a dancer into a sort of predatory allure that was both enticing and frightening, a siren song that drew people to her and melted hearts with a smile. More than one of her kind had compared the effect to the colorful scales of a venomous snake, a display that lured the eye even if you knew it was dangerous. Perhaps because you knew it was dangerous. Even more than the strength to rip a door off its hinges, or the speed to cross a room in the blink of an eye, Murial considered that predatory charisma to be the greatest of her bloodline’s gifts and by far her most dangerous weapon. Other lines might possess far more fantastical powers, and indeed she had met vampires capable of some truly astonishing feats such as transforming into animals or vanishing from sight or even clouding the senses with illusions, but as impressive as those demonstrations had been she would not trade her own subtle gifts for anything in the world. Twisting your flesh into alien forms or solidifying your blood into blades of incomparable sharpness were certainly interesting tricks, but not nearly so useful, especially if you did not wish to advertise your nature to the world. ...

Loretta walked slowly down the hallway of the old mansion. The Halloween party was a fundraiser for the historical group which was trying to restore the place. They also rented out some of the restored bedrooms as a B & B during tourist season, but this annual adults-only party was their big money-maker for the year. In one night it brought in almost as much money as the rest of their fundraisers. ...

…I laid in bed, not quite awake, my mind slowly coming online after one of the most kinky dreams of my life, and that was saying something as I had been having some wild ones lately. My husband Greg had left early on another of his extended business trips, he was taking as much work as he could handle lately as we had a new home and mortgage that was truthfully just a bit intimidating. ...

Saved Re-cap Ariana Inoue is a 24 years old Japanese woman. Ariana has been building and using a self-bondage box and things went very much off the rails from the moment the locks clicked shut. She has been kept locked in her chest first by her careless friend Amy, and then is briefly forced into it by Amy, her abusive boyfriend John. This has left Ariana very upset and stressed out. With no close friends she has nobody to find solace from and her mental state is shaky. ...

Part 3 They say one human year is the equivalent of fifteen cat years. I had certainly felt that as a pet. Only a week had gone by and it felt like I had been trapped in the suit for years. It felt like an eternity had gone by since I had felt my own skin, heard my own voice or used my individual fingers. It had been so long since I thought like a normal human; on a normal day boys would be on my mind, hanging out with friends or seeing the latest films at the cinema. Topics like music and the latest gossip amongst my friends were things I would talk about. ...

Part Two Well if you think that after my close encounter as part of the stock of meatgirls previously would have put me off from ever trying it again, you’d be wrong. Maybe the strange desire to be kept as one of them, an object to be stored away until sold, would eventually lead to my own demise, and the fact that I came close to that should have dampened my enthusiasm, well it certainly dampened other parts at the thought of me being sold as a meatgirl. But the desires remained and though Ollie, my husband, was very reluctant to put me in harm’s way again, he really didn’t have much say in the matter. ...

Part Three The playtimes continued, either by my own hand or by my husband’s. I again often found myself naked, bound and stored away downstairs with the other meatgirls, I was now just another product waiting for the next customer. Or I was kept bound to either of the beds in our apartment above the shop, waiting for my ‘Master’ to come and take his ‘slave-girl’ for his pleasure, some of the times leaving me tied to the bed the entire night or placed away in our very own storage area, the cupboard in the spare room, usually that was used when we played my objectification fetish during the week and one of the other workers would be down in the shop the next day. ...

Part One My first weekend of becoming a meatgirl was very nearly my last, I had finally managed to persuade my husband Ollie to keep me naked, bound and gagged while being stored away with the other meatgirls, something that I had wanted to try for a very long time. Things were going as planned but then the trouble started… I think my fascination with meatgirls first started in my childhood, I used to look at them while they were displayed in the store windows and I was in awe at their beauty and physique, the way that their bodies were presented while they advertised what was available inside the store, to me they looked very powerful and proud of what they were, well as a small girl that’s was the impression that I got from seeing them. ...

Part 5 The women approached downtown, and Cass turned down one of the side streets into a small condo complex. She pulled into a parking spot with a yellow number ‘14’ painted on the pavement in front of it. She parked the car and turned to Ana saying, “Ok, we’re here”. Ana took a moment to glance around at their surroundings. A bunch of modern looking nondescript townhouse condos were all around them. “This is where your studio is, Mistress?” She asked. ...

Kate works the strap around my chest, feeds it through the buckle just under my armpit and pulls it tight. The table’s padded surface presses firmly against my shoulder blades. “Tight enough, Luca-Baby?” She always asks it, as if she doesn’t know at least as well as I, how to do this properly. Rather than answering, I reply to her by perching my lips as an invitation for a snog, which she provides unquestioning. ...

The Foundation Khail embarked on their journey as a friend, taking the time to truly understand Sameera’s world—her likes, dislikes, and boundaries. With every interaction, their comprehension of each other grew, like pieces of a puzzle coming together. As time passed, Khail built a strong emotional connection between them, step by step. They were consistently there for Sameera, creating an environment where she felt safe and supported. Trust and comfort were their priorities, and they ensured Sameera always felt those things. ...

Chapter 7 – Learning to Ruin Paul was coming along nicely. Each new level of submission that Dee introduced was absorbed into their weekly lives without complaint. Paul seemed happy and productive both at work and at home. Dee was certainly happy, what’s not to love, Paul did all the cooking, dishes, cleaning, laundry, and yard work without complaint. He helped Dee shower, washing her back and toweling her off before laying out her nightgown. He fixed her breakfast and helped her get ready for work before heading off to work himself. And best of all, Dee got all the foot rubs, back rubs, and oral sex she wanted. In fact, Dee was getting off about twice as often as she had before she and Paul had embarked on their FLR. ...

Part 1: At the coffee table Four beautiful young ladies of the upper class were sitting at the coffee table. All of them wore the most fashionable dresses and ultra-modern accessories. They were engaged in small talk and each of them had a handmaid serving her. To understand why the handmaids were needed we have to take a look at the past. It was the year 2187 and during the past decades many drastic changes had happened. After some catastrophic accidents mankind had finally accepted that it had to abstain from nuclear power in the middle of the previous century. ...

Arrival He’d said the wine I’d been drinking on the flight gave my mouth a floral flavour. l took the compliment, but I’d undoubtedly had too much, probably out of the anxiety of having only met him twice before. This time was different though. Our online chats had entered new territory. To make a long story short, he’d sent me a picture of a girl in underwear and bound with white rope, with the challenge: “Do you fancy an adventure?” ...

Chapter 5 – Ultimate Chastity Owner’s Manual Congratulations on your purchase of the Ultimate Chastity Device, (UCDm) Male version 2.4. By the time you receive this, the various components should have been implanted in your male by one of our companies trained and approved surgeons. Please read this guide carefully as this is a complex and powerful “system” which requires care in its use. Terminology: UCDm = Ultimate Chastity Device Male version. Also sometimes called “the device.” ...

Linda’s Bath Remodel Linda, a thirty-year-old brunette with great features, was somewhat new to the upscale cul-de-sac, having moved in nearly four months prior. She was modest, but lonely and bored. Her husband John was an investment banker specializing in emerging markets, which necessitated long durations away. When he was home, the majority of his time was spent on the phone and computer, making deals and finishing contracts. Linda was also fifteen years younger than he and things had slowed to a crawl in the bedroom, much to her consternation. ...

I am telling this true story only names have changed for the sake of the innocent and still I can not believe it really happened that an average Joe living a quiet life would have a meeting with such an incredible woman. It has all been a blur that still makes me think I must have been dreaming. I just had the news that I had COVID 19 and was not really sick but was in quarantine for two weeks. I had little to do so went onto a popular internet video site where people place their own or others videos. I had uploaded a few rubber related videos myself and perused the different people on the site when I came upon an incredible lady dressed head to toe in wonderful rubber, pegging a man and masturbating him to a wonderful orgasm changing dildos several times, even fisting him at the orgasm point. ...

Chapter 4 – Ultimate Chastity As the Sunday afternoon gathering of the Ladies Tea Society of Chain Alabama wound down, Dee, their newest prospective member asked her sponsor Julie about something she had heard earlier. “So, tell me about this ‘ultimate chastity thing?” Dee asked. And Julie had proposed taking her to meet the inventor who was sitting just a few tables away. “Dr. MacDougal, do you have a minute?” Julie asked an unremarkable middle-aged woman with frizzy brunette hair. ...

True Stories From Southern California - Part 3SUZY: At this time of my life I was 50 years old. Suzy answered my ‘take charge’ ad. She said she was not looking to date or looking for a boyfriend, she already had one. She told me she called herself the ‘queen of masturbation’. She would go on Literotica and read stories, watch porn online and hold a big vibrator against her pussy and force herself to orgasm time after time until she could barely stand up afterwards. She was thinking about getting engaged but had a deep need to experience fetish play and be used as a submissive sex toy to either get it out of her system or discover that she could not live without it in her life. Her boyfriend was not into that and she needed someone who was experienced and could take charge and show her the ropes. I explained about a submissive and the submissive posture, legs spread and palms up hand on thighs. She said that sounded exciting. And how a sub is required to keep her pussy completely bare, no hair whatsoever to get in the Master’s way. “No problem as I am always shaved, bare and ready at all times.” We agreed to meet at The Hamburger Hamlet for a drink and see if we clicked. I walked in and almost fell over! Sitting there was a hot 30 year old Asian girl who just graduated from medical school. Being 50 myself I thought that this opportunity will never happen to me again in my lifetime. LOL! You readers are familiar with the young hot Asian girls driving the lower tuned import cars, well that was her! I told her about my toy bag, about my previous experience training beginners and she was all in. I said let’s talk on the phone next week and we can agree on where to meet etc. Suzy said even though you don’t have your fetish toys with you now, let’s go to a motel and you can take charge verbally until next time! “You want the real deal experience so that is what you will get. You will address me as sir every time you talk to me, you will assume the submissive posture every time we are together and if you forget, you will be spanked or punished in some way.” “That is exactly what I want, Sir” I was very strict and forceful in ordering her to assume the submissive position, to get on her knees with hands palm up on her thighs and show me how good of a cocksucker she was. She passed the test. She arrived at the same hotel for our next session, entered the room and pointed at her crotch. Her jeans were wet and soaked through in the entire crotch area. She said that on the drive there all she could think about was being used and tied up and she was so turned on and wet that she actually soaked her pants! Of course I told her that if she was going to be used as a fetish slut she was required to dress the part. I gave her a shopping list and she drove to Hollywood and bought a waist cincher, stockings, half-cup bra, platform high heel pumps and a dildo. She was enthusiastic and wanted to try out all of the items in my toy bag. “I love the collar and leash Sir. I like having my elbows and wrists cuffed behind me and you leading me with your leash to the bed to be used I. will have no choice but to suck your cock and be used for your pleasure.” “I also like the weight of the leash hanging from my collar when you let go of it. Please leave it attached to my collar until we are done, even if you are not holding it”. She was multi orgasmic and would cum usually four to seven times per session. “Since you want to be used as a sex toy and ordered around the bedroom for my pleasure, you will refer to your mouth, pussy and bottom as your holes. Holes are to be used for your partner’s pleasure. Any pleasure or satisfaction you get from being used will be up to you Slut. When you are on your knees in front of me you will ask me to use your mouth hole. When you are tied in a position to be fucked you will ask me to use your holes for my pleasure.” “Yes Sir.” When she was tied spread-eagle to the bed with her legs spread and pulled back by her head, her pussy was wide open and available for use with her stiletto heels pointing up at the ceiling. Before I applied her gag she didn’t forget. “Sir, please use my holes. They are for your pleasure. I want my holes to be used. I need my holes to be used, Sir.” After I applied her multi strap plug gag, went over the straps and buckles a few times to cinch them as tight as possible I used those wet, hot willing holes for marathon sex sessions. When I was close to finishing I would stop, pull out and then start with the dildo. The dildo she provided was a pretty impressive size and I commented on it. When I removed her gag she said, “that dildo might be big but my pussy took all of it didn’t it?” Yes it did, all the way to the hilt! One time when we were done, cleaned up and dressed, bidding each other goodbye until the following week, all of a sudden she said she wasn’t done, she was still horny. After five orgasms. She raised her skirt, pulled her panties aside while perching herself over the seat of the hotel room chair. “Use your fingers on my pussy, fuck me with as many fingers as you can fit into me until I cum one last time.” It was incredible to watch her grind on my hand until her eyes rolled back into her head and she had another shaking orgasm! — If she didn’t address me as Sir she was quickly put over my knee for a spanking after I lightly slapped the side of her face reminding her how to be a proper submissive. Having great sex with a girl twenty years younger than me with a perfect body and cute face was unbelievable. After twelve sessions she said she had the experience that she wanted and was breaking it off and going back to her normal life. We decided on one last session. I told her about a scenario I had in mind. It was a Doctor’s office fantasy. The hotel has a suite with a dividing wall separating the room and the wall had a pass through window one could put a rope through like around a post Entering the room there was a love seat, chair and a coffee table. On the other side was the bed. I sent her the following message. “You have an appointment with your Doctor for a much needed exam of your erogenous zones to make sure they are functioning properly. You are required to wear a skirt with no panties, a corset and stockings and your platform pumps. Be advised this exam could become intense so full restraints will be required to keep you from any excessive movements. When you enter my office, sit yourself on the chair in my waiting room and look through the magazines on the table. I will be in after I prepare your exam table. Just come in and be seated, I won’t be talking to you until I call you into the exam room.” I slid the hotel room desk over to the dividing wall with the pass-through window and tied a rope around the support pillar. Next I attached a fat veiny dildo to the seat of the chair and spread out some Fetish magazines on the table. I also laid out her favorite collar. At 8pm, I hear the door open then close and a gasp as she spies the dildo on the chair. I am in the bathroom with the light off peeking out watching her. Suzy lifts up her skirt and slowly lowers herself onto the dildo, then starts moving and squirming on it while she is impaled all of the way to the base of the shaft. She picks up the magazines with eyes open wide taking in the fetish porn. I give her a few minutes and enter the room. “I see you are enjoying my waiting room.” “Yes Sir.” “That chair is special, just for you. Your hole needs to be sufficiently warmed up and open for your exam. You may stand up and move to the exam room. Get up on the table on your back.” “Yes Sir.” Slowly Suzy stands up until her dildo pops free, I attach her leash and lead her to the exam table. Of course a strict multi strap gag was applied. “This is necessary to keep you from being heard by the other patients. Your exam will be very intense.” Once on her back I attach ankle cuffs and a spreader bar then pull her legs back as far as possible and tie the rope to the bar. Next wrist cuffs and pass a rope under the table and to a cuff on each side . Next a rope is looped under and around the table and over her waist pinning her to the table making her unable to move or squirm about at all. I insert a speculum into her hairless pussy and lock it open as wide as possible. “We will start with your nipples.” I suck and lick those erect buds until she is moaning then attach her nipple clips, pull them up and attach that chain to her collar keeping pressure on that area. “It seems that area is being stimulated now. We will stimulate you further down.” I use a small dildo through her speculum working it in , out and twisting until she is loudly moaning through her gag. I can tell that she is trying to move with the dildo but cannot due to her restraints. “Ok, a good result there. It seems the nerve endings in your hole are working properly.” Next I use a small vibe and place it directly on her clit. She tries to jump but can’t as she mumbles through her gag. I move the vibe over under and around her clit. Fast then slow, hard then soft. I remove it and shut it off and I can see her pussy is wet and flowing and her clit is erect and filled with blood. I remove the speculum and insert a rabbit dildo that vibrates and circulates beads around the inside of it. I slowly push it in then remove it entirely, then slowly insert it again and again varying the vibe intensity until it is buried to the hilt and I use a thin rope to tie it in place. “It is the Doctor’s opinion that your erogenous zones and nerve endings are working properly now I must test your ability to achieve an orgasm. I will be keeping track of how many you experience. You have the Doctor’s permission to cum.” And she did. Six times. Crying out behind her gag with each one. While the rabbit was doing it’s job I also began licking her clit as well. I slowly turned off the rabbit vibe, withdrew it and unclipped her great nipples. Leaving her gagged I climbed up on the table inserted my rock hard cock and used her hole for all I was worth. She orgasmed two more times until I finally exploded. I untied all of the restraints and used the bathroom to clean up. When I came back into the room she was still flat on the exam table, exhausted. “Use the bathroom to clean up and meet the Doctor back in the waiting room for your test results.” Believe it or not when Suzy walked back to the waiting room instead of sitting on the love seat she chose to sit down on the chair with the dildo, once again taking it to the hilt! “It is this Doctor’s opinion that all of your erogenous zones are functional and working properly for a 30 year old woman.” She did not ride the dildo this time but stood up withdrawing the dildo leaving it waving back and forth covered with her juices. “Thanks for a great finale and a great experience. When you locked the speculum wide open and my pussy hole was held open and could do nothing about it I felt so helpless, it was humiliating and degrading. Just like the stories that I read online. I absolutely loved it and the helpless feeling that it gave me! I experienced exactly what I wanted to. It could not have been more enjoyable so now I will go back to my life. For obvious reasons we cannot communicate anymore. Thanks!” And that was the end of that experience. All true!

True Stories From Southern California - Part 2Mary: I created a Fetish Monster! She answered my ad that included ‘sensual’ and ‘romantic’ but did not mention ‘take charge’ or ‘high heels’. We met for a drink at a bar in Playa Del Rey at the end of Culver Blvd called The La Marina Inn. (It no longer exists) She was cute with a short hair style like many women who live by the beach favor. No high heels, but a great personality and some promise. I thought she was a girl next door type, no way she would be interested in fetish play or anything kinky. After a little playful mild sex talk on the phone we went on a few dates, kissed goodbye, nothing special. Then I decided to go for it after she told me she had done something silly that she shouldn’t have. Jokingly I told her she had been a bad girl and would have to give her a spanking. She said “ok!” I told her that I was coming over right then and to dress up sexy, wear high heels and lingerie. She laughed and said ok. She answered the door in regular clothes. “Where is your sexy outfit Mary?” Laughingly, she said, “Sorry I don’t own anything like that.” We sat on her bed, began kissing and then had vanilla sex. She was really horny and enthusiastic during sex. Really into it. Her pussy was trimmed nice but not shaved. Days later talking on the phone I said I still owed her a spanking. After asking if she was ever curious about having a man be in charge in the bedroom she lit up and became enthusiastic about that subject. She said her ex had tried to take charge one night but it did not go well, he did not know what he was doing and it was very disappointing. I told her about my experience and would bring over my toy bag on our next date and she could see what I had to offer and she might want to try out a few pieces of equipment. — Saturday night I arrived, placed everything on the bed and explained its uses. “What are you curious about? What do you want to try out?” She chose the collar and leather wrist cuffs. “Mary, you understand you are not a prisoner. You are not being forced to do anything, right? You are willingly wanting to be tied up because it turns you on, right? Anytime you change your mind, or if you don’t like it just tell me and all play will end. I won’t use a padlock to attach your wrist cuffs, just a metal spring clip so you can undo it yourself anytime without feeling unsafe.” After some foreplay and her on her knees with hands cuffed behind her back sucking me we again had great sex. Next phone call between us we reviewed our experience and she said she had a great time, loved being submissive and used for pleasure, felt safe with me and wanted to try out more items in my toy bag. “OK then if you want to experience what it is like to be a true submissive you need to know a few things. “First a submissive has to have her pussy shaved completely bare at all times so it is exposed and available for use without hair or anything else getting in the way. “Second, you need to learn the submissive posture. When you are sitting your hands should rest on your legs with the palms up. And I like to be called Sir, not Master. “Third, if you are going to be a submissive with me you need to dress like one, in a fetish outfit. I have a strict dress code that is not negotiable and you will be dressed and waiting for when I come over for a play date like a proper submissive should. “When we go out on a date to dinner, a movie etc you are to wear a skirt with either crotch less panty hose or garters and stockings AND NO PANTIES ALLOWED, EVER! “When I come over to pick you up you will bend over and place your arms on the kitchen table and I will raise your skirt for a panty check.” She smiled and agreed! During the next week I went to Hollywood Boulevard lingerie shops and bought her a ½ cup bra, satin elbow length gloves, a waist cincher with 4 garter straps per leg, crotch less panty hose, stockings with seams and platform pumps with a 6” high heel. I left them in a bag on her doorstep before she got home for work so she would have them for our next play date. Saturday night I knocked on her door. I heard the sound of stiletto heels approaching the door, it opened and a black-gloved hand beckoned me in. “Please come in Sir.” There she was with a big smile on her face wearing the bra exposing her great nipples, the crotch less panty hose framing a completely shaved bare pussy. She had un-clipped the garters this time and had the waist cincher over the top of the hose. And the platform pumps. Wow she looked great . Mary told me how the mere act of preparing for the evening, getting dressed up and anticipating the fun to be had made her so hot and horny. Great mental foreplay That was topped off by great smelling perfume, old school Obsession for women that I then made a requirement to be included every time. To this day if i get a whiff of that I instantly flashback to fetish play You know how some genitalia just looks more erotic than others? She had the perfect shaped pussy, short lips making it look like her pussy was always partially open wet and inviting. I opened my toy bag, attached the collar around her neck, leather cuffs around her wrists,stood behind her and clipped the cuffs together behind her back. She loved the ritual of opening the door and letting me in, then applying the cuffs and collar. Kissing her on the side of her neck then reaching around in front and fingering her nipples her bra had left exposed she let out a loud moan and grabbed my cock through my pants. I quickly stepped back, gave her a hard swat on her ass and told her she needed to ask permission to do that if she was going to get into the role of a submissive. “Yes Sir.” I then clipped her hands in front of her and continued with her neck and nipples until she was begging for sex. — As our dating and Fetish play progressed I found out in public she was like the innocent girl next door but in private she was a sexual animal and could not get enough of being put in bondage. LOL! Talking on the phone during the week I would ask her what she wanted to do on Saturday night (we both had commitments during the week and Saturday night was our get together night), go to a movie or maybe dinner or a comedy club? “NO! I want you to bring your toy bag over!” Teasingly I would respond “ What is wrong with you? Is sex all you ever think about? You don’t want to do anything else? You are oversexed!” — Mary had a big bachelor apartment which was one big room with mirrored sliding closet doors. She told me she loved mirrors for sex. One night I wanted to add to her experience with more bondage gear so I went to The Pleasure Chest again and bought a wider 3” posture collar and a head harness style gag with a leather plug attached and a wide leather belt with D-rings. She met me at the door wearing the cincher with fishnet seamed stockings that she had gone out and purchased on her own along with long false eyelashes like the Vegas show girls wear. Up until then she just wore regular everyday makeup. I always complimented her on her looks in general , then said she was cute but I thought she had not reached her potential. If she let her hair grow out into a longer style she would become even hotter. She did that adding highlights and all I could say was wow! I also told her she needed to slut it up a lot for play. Wide eyeliner, top and bottom and more exotic makeup in general for play. She was really embracing the role, going out buying fishnets and eyelashes on her own. I also found out that she loved dirty sex talk. And since she knew she was prim and proper in public but sexual behind closed doors she really wanted to embrace her inner slut and loved being told how slutty she was, what a sexual deviant she was and never took it the wrong way because she knew it was just for play and she was not being degraded for real. I put a wooden chair in the kitchen portion of her apartment which was on the other side of the large room from the bed and the mirrored doors. After putting the wider collar around her neck I had her sit in the chair and she quickly assumed the submissive position without being told with her hand palms up on her thighs. I showed her the new gag and explained how it worked. She opened her mouth and accepted the plug portion. I adjusted the straps under her chin, around the back and the sides, asking her if she was ok. She “mmpphhd,” yes, and I tightened each roller buckle until the black panel was taught over her mouth. Standing her up I put the belt around her fit and trim waist attaching her cuffs to the d rings. Next came the nipple clips on her great nipples. Clipping the leash to the collar I slowly led her across the room approaching the mirrors. Her eyes were wide taking in her reflection. What a sight! I sat her down in another chair right in front of the mirror. The posture collar was forcing her to look straight ahead and not look away from herself. “Open your legs” I ordered then attached her ankle cuffs to the chair legs. Then I put on a blindfold so she could not see which toys I would be using on her. I teased that great looking pussy with fingers and a vibrator until she was begging through her gag to be fucked. At that time I removed her gag and blindfold and she told me something that gave me the greatest satisfaction. “Wow! I can’t believe I looked like that. I had on every piece of bondage gear possible. I never thought that I would ever experience that feeling. I never thought I could look like that.” I ordered her to get on hands and knees on the bed so she was facing the mirror. I entered her from behind. “Sir, please pull my hair. I like to be controlled that way.” Grabbing a handful I pulled her head back saying “ You are such a slut. Do you like to watch yourself in the mirror getting fucked”? “Yes Sir. I am a slut.” “Raise your fuck-me heels up so I can look at them while I am fucking you. Now reach back with your hands and hold on to those slutty fuck me heels while I work your pussy.” — “You are so obsessed with sex all you want me to do is come over and tie you up. I want to go out for dinner, Saturday night. I will be over at 7pm. The entire time starting when I pick you up you will refer to me as Sir. Even out in public, in the restaurant or wherever we are. “Yes Sir.” Keeping with her public persona she was dressed conservatively with a push up bra under her blouse. “Hands on the table now I need to do a panty check.” I raised her skirt and laid it across her lower back. I gave her a few swats on her butt cheeks with my hands then reached between her legs and rubbed her clit then inserted 1 then 2 fingers working them in and out until she started moaning saying if I didn’t stop we would not make it to the restaurant. After saying “Thank You Sir,” when I opened her door I pulled out a pair of handcuffs and cuffed her hands in front for the ride then un-cuffing her before we made it to the valet. I held the door for her and was rewarded with “Thank you Sir.” I pulled out her chair at the table for her “Thank you, Sir.” Then she became very embarrassed when she was sure the lady at the next table had overheard her. LOL! I ordered her to keep her legs spread wide under the table. Even though no one could really see under there unless they bent down to retrieve something off of the floor, just the thought of her being exposed and the cool air on her bare exposed pussy turned her on. On the way home I cuffed her again and applied her gag telling her to raise her skirt and finger her clit but she did not have my permission to cum. Once home she changed into her ‘slut’ outfit. I attached her high collar then attached a short spreader bar to that, then attached her leather wrist cuffs to each end of the bar like in the opening scene of The Secretary. She loved it! Next I clipped her leash to the collar, applied her nipple clips, dimmed the lights just enough to see and led her over to the window that overlooked her street. It was packed tight with condos and apartments. People were out walking their dogs and we could see people inside of their dwellings but they could not see us in the dark room. Since she had embraced her private slut persona I always laid it on thick for her enjoyment. “Look down on the street at the people. Look at the people in the houses. How many girls do you think will be dressed up for sex? Wearing slutty fuck-me high heels? How many will be tied up and fucked? How many will be gagged and led around on a leash with their hands cuffed behind them?” “I don’t know, Sir.” Forcing her to the front of the window and standing behind her I said “ONLY YOU MARY. IF PEOPLE COULD SEE YOU RIGHT NOW THEY WOULD BE SHOCKED KNOWING WHAT YOU ARE INTO! “YOU ARE THE ONLY ONE IN PLAYA DELREY THAT WANTS TO DRESS LIKE A COMMON SLUT AND BE TIED UP AND FUCKED. YOU KNOW THAT YOU ARE THE ONLY GIRL WHO HAS NIPPLE CLIPS ON HER NIPPLES FOR MILES AROUND HERE RIGHT NOW! “YOU ARE THE ONLY ONE WEARING FUCK ME HIGH HEELS WILLINGLY BEING LED BY A LEASH TO HAVE SEX. JUST INNOCENT LITTLE MARY THAT NO ONE SUSPECTS IS A FETISH SLUT IN PRIVATE!” She smiled, loving being told how naughty she really was! After I put her on her hands and knees grabbing a handful of her hair and forcing her to watch herself in the mirror being fucked from behind I asked her “Do you know what happens to girls who wear fuck me heels? They get Fucked…Hard!” I had created a Fetish Monster!

11: Strawberries and Pets Ifry should have known. She herself was to blame for her situation and it didn’t look as if anything would change so soon. Not that she was feeling bad, not at all. She was, as the humans said, in seventh heaven and as long as Phaelyn continued, she would remain there. “Phae please… let, let me out… out already!” stuttered Ifry feverishly, straining against the firm grip of the Vacbed, which pressed mercilessly on every fiber of her body. The only thing that could be seen of her was her reddened head peeking out from the neck opening of the bed and resting on a soft pillow. The rest of her body was hidden under a layer of black latex. Still, the angel could see every detail of her naked demonic friend and she took advantage of Ifry’s inability to defend herself. Phaelyn held a vibrator in one hand, mercilessly pressing on Ifry’s crotch, while her other hand tenderly stroked her friend’s demon tail. Especially the latter brought Ifry to the brink of madness. ...

Chapter 3 – First Time Sunday, at exactly 2:00 pm, an extremely nervous and excited Dee pulled up to the gate and entered the code Julie had given her into the keypad. She noticed that a van had gone in right before her, and another car followed her in. As she got out of her car, a woman she thought she recognized from somewhere opened the back of a van. ...

Part 6: August and Everything After Colonel Kim cordially invites you to the retirements of Sergeant Lin and Major Justin at three o’clock on Friday, the twelfth of August, in the Unit Conference Hall. Refreshments and hors d’oeuvres provided following the ceremony. Formal uniform dress and business attire requested. It was Monday, zero week. Justin stared at the card that had been on his desk the past month from the command staff’s office that Lin had crafted even earlier. A box in the corner held most of the Major’s effects from around his office, the walls stripped of old awards and mementos. He thought about how he never really looked at them anyway and resolved to store them in the basement at his house. He looked out of the blinds to the long, now browning grass which still waved in the wind, his mind wandering. ...

10: Best Catburglar/Kidnapper Ever III “I… I can’t get in!” hissed Maike, banging her fist on the desk. Her laptop and the screen of the computer she was trying to hack bounced into the air. “Wow, calm down first. Well, then it’s well protected, that didn’t stop you before.” Jade said with her arms folded behind her head, spinning boredly in her office chair. “Jade, look around! This is a toddler’s room! How can the computer be better protected than my own!” ...

Chapter 2 – Dee’s Invite It had taken several years after their marriage for Paul to convince Dee to play chastity games with him. He had stumbled across some femdom porn back in college and ever since he had been fascinated with both femdom and chastity. But being the shy and submissive type, he never got up the courage to tell Dee. At one point he bought a cheap, black plastic cage that he hid from Dee. It wasn’t very comfortable or secure but wearing it excited him in ways he couldn’t completely explain. When Paul finally got the courage to show the cage to Dee, she didn’t react much at all. It wasn’t that Dee thought there was anything wrong with the cage, she just couldn’t understand why Paul wouldn’t want to have sex with her. Dee didn’t lack self-confidence, she knew she was hot, so why on earth would Paul not want to fuck her! ...

The Half Dollar* “This place was last used as a County Sheriff’s substation back in the 1960s. When the factory shut down just about everyone on this end of the valley left for greener pastures. Most of the old buildings around here were torn down in the 80’s when there was a big environmental push to return the land to original prairie. There isn’t enough water for farms, so all that’s left are a few houses and this place. When I bought it at auction it was in rough shape but over the years I’ve been able to restore the building to as near authentic as I can, from old pictures.” ...

Finale ‘Hey pretty girl, been awhile.’ In that instant the whole world seemed to freeze for Brianna Wilde as those words hung in the air, simple and to the point so very much like the speaker herself, reverberating in her mind again and again like an echo. Rooted in place, barely aware of her lovers at her side or the cool night air on her heated skin, the blue-haired girl could only stare uncomprehendingly, almost unable to believe her eyes as she took in the smirking form of Kiera Brennan standing right in front of her like some sort of ghost suddenly materializing out of her wildest dreams. Even as her mind raced, hazel eyes greedily drank in the sight, the dusky woman’s lean and muscular form clad in fishnet and leather, so unlike the casual t-shirt and jeans she had worn during their last encounter, the studs on her belt and bracelets glinting in the light of the streetlamp overhead. She was, in short, an absolute vision, accentuated by an almost deliberately provocative posture as she stood with her hand on her hip, amusement dancing clearly in golden brown eyes as she waited for a response, a playful smirk painted onto full and painfully soft lips. Lips that Brianna well remembered, lips that she did not think she would ever be able to forget. A blush spread across her cheeks as the memory of the night they had shared together returned to the fore, ghostly sensations of the wildly passionate woman and her shockingly submissive girlfriend binding her, teasing her, fucking her with an intensity that had seemed almost unworldly at the time. An ironic clue of the deeper truth lurking just beneath the surface, now that she thought about it. ...

Chapter 1 – Founding Mrs. Mavis Wainwright was a powerful southern woman. She was a direct descendant of Buford MacTavish, the founder of both Chain Manufacturing Inc. and the town of Chain. Her family had carefully guarded their wealth and control of the company throughout the decades. Mrs. Wainwright was the Chairperson of the Board of Chain Manufacturing, Inc. and held or controlled a majority of the stock. For all intents and purposes, she WAS Chain Manufacturing. In the town of Chain, she was the female equivalent of a southern “Boss Hogg”. ...

Like all of you reading this I have an interest in Fetish play. I also love fetish and erotic attire on my partner. High heels, stockings, sexy bras, exotic makeup and anything else one would wear to dress up for the bedroom. Unfortunately for me that type of woman did not come along very often. I found myself suggesting they dress up or shave their pussy with limited success. I figured that if I was the person in charge, the Dom or just a take charge type of guy I could suggest or even order my partner to do that and maybe meet more willing open minded women . ...

Part 2 My eyes gingerly opened as the early morning light started to shine through the thin curtains of the room. It took me a moment to remember where I was, the night before I woke up in a prison cell, which made this much more welcome to see when I first opened my eyes. I was still on the floor after yesterday, Cleo made herself more than comfortable at the end of Donna’s bed and I could still see she was there through my tired eyes. ...

Two young men, just 18 and 20, got lost in the dead of winter. And not just anywhere, but in the wilderness of Siberia. Barely two days before, they had travelled west with their families on the Trans-Siberian Railway. Friends since they were little, the two teenagers had recently discovered their love for each other. On the train, they were surprised by the younger boy’s father, kissing. He brought them, trembling with anger, to the other members of the two families who were sitting in a large compartment of the train. It was like a show trial! The two fathers and heads of the two families took turns delivering a tirade about morality, sin, perversion, deviant behaviour, shame, and so on. ...

Part 4: Sweet Dreams are Made of Tease Justin was having the best slumber he’d ever had in years. There wasn’t any dream per se, none involving fear or anxiety, no visions of terror. He just felt warm and whole for once, as if he were drifting on a pond during a moonless night. Total blackness yet unafraid. However, he slowly became aware of a shiver and someone else’s sounds of panic. He was spooning Lin, his arms loosely around her. ...

Part 4 Alice and I took Monday and Tuesday off work to recover from our ordeal. We were both exhausted, sore all over and it had been a scary experience which had traumatised us both. It was hard to believe it was over, and I had a nagging doubt at the back of my mind that it wasn’t. Somehow, I expected Eva to reappear and something terrible would happen. As we slowly recovered, Alice and I discussed the events of the weekend. ...

Chapter 13 “They should be here any minute” My dad said to himself in an excited manner. The Chinese restaurant was beautiful and calming, the red walls were plastered with pictures and models of dragons and the music gave the place a more authentic feeling. Two waitresses walked around the floor, seeing to the rest of the customers of the establishment; as they walked past us, they always gave a forced smile. ...

Chloe had spent the morning trying to look nice for her mistress Jane, who had become her soul mate over the last couple of years they had been together. She had brushed her blonde hair and applied her make up in the subtle manner the way her mistress liked. Chloe had even slipped on a pair of Woolford seamed stockings and the five-inch stiletto heels as she bent down to attach the stockings to her suspenders of the corset she had worked hard to tighten and squeeze her tiny frame into. ...

12: The Bondage Hotel Beatrice’s initial anticipation of seeing her friend Cass again soon had flattened, after the third traffic jam in which she had gotten stuck on the way to Leon City. She stared out of tired eyes at the cone of light her car cast on the unlit highway and wondered if Cass went along with this every time she drove back home. After they both graduated from high school, they parted ways as Beatrice sought out a college closer to home while Cass got a spot at LCC. The long distance made it almost impossible for them to visit one another, so they always had to wait for the vacations to see each other again when Cass came home to her parents anyway. But as luck would have it, they now both had time off from college stress and Beatrice had decided to visit Cass in the big city. As she passed a sign announcing that she would soon be arriving in town, her mood improved a bit and she blinked several times to refocus on the road. She wiped a strand of her dark brown hair from her face and sat up. The tight PVC pants she was wearing squeaked softly and Beatrice rolled her eyes. The whole ride, she had regretted putting on these pants, but she wanted to impress her friend with her new clothes. Normally Cass was always the one with the flashy and daring clothes and Beatrice the quiet inconspicuous girl, but she wanted to change this during her visit. Her feet were in ankle boots and her upper body was covered by a skimpy silver top. Beatrice never thought Cass would suffer so much for her fashion. The sudden illumination of her cell phone distracted her from the road for a moment, and she read Cass’s name on the screen. A smile graced her lips and, with a swipe of her finger, she answered the call. ...

Emma was currently studying advanced robotics, her first minor degree allowed her to find a research fellowship to continue her postgraduate studies, this had been her last semester at college before the holiday break, and being an unpaid research graduate she didn’t have the funds to go away anywhere, like her fellow college mates, and even her family where away themselves, so she was left alone, bored and wondering what to do with herself. She thought about whiling away her boredom with one of her favourite toys, either in the bath or the bedroom, but even that didn’t seem to appeal to her. ...

Part 2 …The bike ride home was uneventful, except that I could feel the tension building within me every mile closer we got towards the town we all grew up in. My happy place was almost certainly someplace else one day, but where? I wanted a life with my boyfriend turned one day into my husband, but this happy go lucky riding on the back of Ken’s Milwaukee vibrator-life was fun too. Away from home, away from that environment, no real responsibilities; did I really have to go back? ...

So today is my take a deep breath, let’s-do-this day. I’ve taken the day off from my waitressing job at the cafe, and come up to the city on the train. Getting to the studio partly on foot in this heat has made me a little hot and bothered, but the real stress came from the anxiety of finally taking the plunge. Ever since I’d moved to the Bay area, I’d been aware of this studio, and of the kind of movies it specialized in. Damsels in distress - it was the kind of thing I’d fantasized about ever since that one time an ex had tied me down as a teen, and I’d pretended not to like it. He’d shown me pictures of girls tied up, ball-gagged, and such. I was younger then, and forgot about it, consigning all that kind of thing to the domain of misogynistic fantasy. ...

Part 4 The time thankfully seemed to fly by as Ana continued doing inventory; at times she almost forgot about her chastity but was rudely reminded by them that she was still very much locked in due to a painful shock or their teasing vibrations. Cass was right, the shocks definitely hurt more now due to Ana’s attempt to crack the password. She regretted her curiosity getting the better of her and endeavoured to keep it under control until she was released…if she was ever released. It seemed like at this point she would be stuck indefinitely. She shook her head, internally scolding herself for making her situation worse. ...

8: The Magic Forest While the center of Leon City had very little green outside of Central Park, a dense forest had grown up behind the large steel suspension bridge to the east. Many myths and legends surrounded it, as well as the odd shivering tale that discouraged residents from venturing longer walks through it. Many times in the past, attempts were made to cut down the trees and to open up the land for more houses and skyscrapers, but something always went wrong when the logging was to begin. The machines started to strike or the forest became home to rare nesting birds, so that the project had to be postponed further and further and finally came to nothing. The inhabitants of the city did not know that in the middle of their mysterious forest, a lonely stone old wooden hut stood, in which centuries ago, two of the probably most powerful beings had settled, which ever wandered on earth. Phaelyn, a female angel, and Ifry, a female demon, had deserted their homeland and their armies after countless battles to build a new life together outside their war-torn world. Their choice fell on the hut near, at that time, Leon’s Keep. Far from human eyes, they lived a peaceful and even passionate life there. The bond that united the unequal pair was formed in their last fight. When both, exhausted from days of dueling, launched a final attack, their heads collided and within a split second they saw each other’s lives flash before their eyes. Saw each other’s ups and downs, their dreams and desires. What’s more, the look was shared with each other. Phaelyn’s normally golden blonde hair was parted in black, hiding a red eye, and a small demon horn sprouted from her head. Ifry’s pitch black hair got a golden patch from which a golden curl curled and hid a sky blue eye. They knew that after this experience they could never fight each other again and fled the battlefield and their world together. Only when they were sure that they were not being pursued did they realize that they had shared not only their appearance, but also their magic, which after years of peace and sporadic use was only a shadow of its former strength. Their power was still enough to drive away curious people or to disable the machines that wanted to burn down their forest. ...

Part 7 I whistled to myself as I stood in the queue. Despite being back here for a while, I had never gone out into the town, I was either at Chloe’s apartment or at Harriet’s Stables. This morning, I woke up before my friend and decided to go to the local coffee shop to grab some food and a drink for breakfast. The events of yesterday landed me in good spirits, I felt like I accomplished something with Jade and started to strive into a new direction. Despite the small amount of time we spent doing it, I really enjoyed the idea of being a dressage pony. ...

Part Thirteen 6 Day 46 Finally, the journey was over, the rear doors opened and she was carried out, she then realised that she had made it to the store that Andy ran, she saw him as she was unloaded from the truck by the driver, and Emma happily watched as he scanned her into the stores inventory with a smile. She was then placed inside the storeroom where she spent another blissful night sharing the space with the other meatgirls. It had been great to see a friendly face again, even though briefly and she wondered what Andy would be doing with her while she was here. Emma managed to sleep well that night, her dreams were much easier than previously, though she still ended up being cooked and served, this time it was to Andy and Susan, who delighted in tasting Emma’s flesh. ...

Part 10 If there had been a palatable air of excitement in the car before, it was nothing compared to the sheer swell of emotions that Brianna Wilde felt well up inside of her now. As if she might burst at any moment from sheer anticipation. What was worse, no matter how much she had asked and pleaded and very nearly begged as they made their way back to the car at what felt like a painfully slow pace, neither Roxanna and Sofia had deigned to explain themselves beyond the playful promise made back in the shop. That they were going someplace quiet to play with their toys. Indeed, they’d gone so far as to threaten to gag her if she kept it up and, as playfully as they may have said it, Brianna was still fairy certain that they weren’t joking and had dutifully closed her mouth. Still, the questions roiling within her mind simply would not let her be and as she sat quietly in the back seat of the car, watching the world go by while also having no idea where in the world they were going, her imagination took flight. Of course, the blue-haired girl was fairly confident that she and Claudia were the ‘toys’ being referred to and that their recent purchases would certainly play a role in whatever games were planned but it hardly took a leap of logic to realize that. No, what she was left wondering was just how much of all this was planned in advance and how much was spontaneous? After all, it had been less than a day since she’d idly suggested they go out for the evening, how much preparation could really have been done in that time? Then again, they’d certainly surprised her before. Were the odds and ends they’d picked up central to some larger scheme, or were they just wild impulses? It was impossible to say and, again and again, it led her back to the same thought. That she had no idea what either of the achingly beautiful and deviously clever women she’d given herself to were about to do to her and while that was not an unpleasant thought in and of itself, it was somehow very frustrating at the same time. For all she knew there could be an entire trunk full of devious devices ready and waiting. ...

Introduction Ever since I was a teenager I have been interested in bondage and BDSM. Besides playing with a partner, which occasionally happened, I enjoy solo play. I have done some light bondage in the past, sometimes using time releases with ice. These scenarios always took place in the safe environment of my home. I have fantasized about taking it outside, but never dared to. That was going to change. This is the true account of what happened. ...

Less than a week left before Christmas, the sight of snow falling made Eris suddenly feel a bit nostalgic for her childhood, and how she and her family used to volunteer to help other families during the holiday season. Determined to do something, but not sure what path to take, she got in her car and started driving around aimlessly, letting her mind wander in hopes of finding ideas. Passing an old shopping mall, on impulse she decided to go inside and see if maybe she might find a present she could buy for a poor person … and, walking through the doors, she meandered around until she spied a friendly looking man dressed as Santa Claus sitting on a recliner. ...

The last time I saw Priscilla was an afternoon to remember. We originally met at work where she was a supervisor in a department at one of my customers. We hit it off sexually right away. She was a big girl, about 240 pounds, but it was all where it should be and she had a wildly erotic imagination. Her figure was more voluptuous than simply fat, and she was really in very good physical shape. ...

“Oh come on, it won’t be that bad!” Ash exclaimed. Riley had just finished getting the door opened, seemed the hinges were a bit rusty. As Jamie climbed through they remarked, “Yeah, I know…just an old medical facility, I get weird vibes.” “We are weird thoughts…” muttered Riley, and nobody could argue with that sound logic. Much of the facility was in ruins, or already cleared out of anything interesting. Sure there were plenty of old files and documents, but no gross pictures or x-rays to make them exciting. The trio came across only one door that was locked. As it was the only locked door, they knew they had to get in, it was no longer optional. Curiosity got the better of them and soon were scouring the nearby drawers and desks for keys. Riley bumped a painting while searching and it fell to the floor with the sound of shattered glass. Jamie picked up the edge of the frame and lifted it, and a single key fell from it. Ash swiped the key and took a careful look. ...

Once upon a time there was a slave named Brianna. She scrubbed at a particularly encrusted piece of rice in the bottom of a metal cooking pot, her long black hair getting a bit soaked at the tips by the water flowing from the nearby sink’s faucet. The chicken dinner she had prepared had been a success, and now she was barely listening as her Mistress and their newfound male friend chatted on his couch about life, the universe and everything. ...

Part 3: Switch and Bait Stuck. Physically free, but mentally stuck. The events of last night replayed in his head over and over. At first when he woke up, he thought it must have been a dream except for Lin’s cum stained shirt on top of the laundry basket. Should I call her? It felt to him like he was three people in very short succession. There was the him of before, there was the sex crazed beast chained to the wall with the sensuous sexpot torturing his soul last night, then there was himself of today trying to piece it all together. ...

NOT CAREFUL ENOUGH I have been into cross dressing and self bondage for my entire adult life. I was a definite candidate to be controlled by a strong willed woman in a Female Led Relationship. I have often wondered just how compliant I would have become with the right coaxing. I read so many stories of FLR and how totally submissive the males become. It is just fiction right, no one would actually go that far - would they? ...

I heard a knock at my house’s front door. I wasn’t expecting anyone this evening, definitely not so soon after getting home from work. I opened the door to see my fiancée, Heather. She could dress to the nines and give a dead man a woody. Heather at the moment was dressed to the twelves. “Promise me tonight you’ll do anything I ask. Stephen. Anything.” she demanded. I normally was inclined to give her the world, looking like this even more so. ...

A good marriage always involves compromise. Couples who don’t understand this are usually headed for divorce or at least a lot of arguments. Compromise is the reason I’m standing in my garage, in the dark, naked, sporting a huge erection, with my hands cuffed behind my back with thick leather cuffs, and chained to the bumper of my Jeep. Get your attention? Then sit back and let me tell you my story. ...

Svana had been moved into her new house for about a week and had just finished unpacking all her things, from furniture and necessities in the first and second floors, to her grimoires and other mystic utilities in the attic, and now she just needed to get her extra boxes put away. During the week she had been there she had barely been in the basement except to do the laundry. Bringing down some of her boxes she looked around. There was the wall with the washer and dryer, then the wall that had the old wooden shelf fixed to it, which left behind the heater. ...

Shelley was not going to like this, not one little bit. But there was nothing he could do about it, if Brian was wise. He had to be there. It was the end of his first month at his brand-new job. The guys at the law firm where he worked wanted to do a “boys’ night out” with a client’s lawyer who had been with them the last week, at a bar on the other side of the large metropolis where they lived and near the offices and the visitor’s hotel. Brian knew it was more than a chance at a good-bye party for Ethan, the visitor. It was an opportunity for the other guys in his workgroup to scope Brian out somewhere casual and outside of the law firm. He was 27 and very early in his legal career. This was his second job and his first real one. He needed every break, ever advantage to help him get to where the real money and life was as soon as possible. For both him and Shelley. Surely his girlfriend of almost five years would understand that. ...

Chapter 41: The Weekend, Varieties of Impact Play After a morning of rope bondage in the basement of Clair’s parents’ home, Regina, Clair and Fred made their way back upstairs for lunch. The women were both nude and wearing very tight crotch ropes. Regina was still feeling the gentile and somewhat annoying buzzing of a remote-control vibrating egg in her vagina. As they reached the top of the steps, Fred picked up the end of what he thought of as ‘the first-floor chain’ and attached it to Regina’s ankle. Regina understood that dragging this chain, the other end of which was firmly attached inside a hall closet, was Fred’s way of making her feel controlled. It was working. Although the chain was long enough to reach almost anywhere on the first floor, it was a physical reminder that Fred was in charge. ...

Part Four Well, you find me back down in the castle dungeon in one of the cells, and currently I’m bound face down and semi-naked across the width of an old torture bench, though this time I’m not here for public viewing, I think that the guests have finally all left for the day, though I seem to have lost track of time at the moment. Nobody, other than Hanna and Kate know where I am, hidden out of sight of the general public; I had been bound here earlier in the day, at my request, for something that I’ll explain later. But you can guess that I was currently enjoying my present situation, my love of bondage and restriction should be well known to you all by now. ...

Part 2: Man Out of Time Monday morning reappeared all too soon and Major Justin was surprised to find Sergeant Lin already in the parking lot, standing behind her car, watching the Major pull into a spot next to hers. “Good morning, Sir!” There was something different about how she looked today. There was a glow about her, breasts perky, hips accentuated, her pants bloused tightly around her legs and into her boots. ...

Consider dust. In the slant light of the late afternoon, dust motes drift lightly on the turbulent currents of air. Winking in and out of sight like stars in the sky. Tiny worlds that exist for a moment in time to be lost in shadow. The capricious turns of invisible forces dictate the fate of each individual atom. Predictable in general, though chaos for the single. Dust inside the home is largely the shed flakes of skin from the humans that inhabit the space. The Carbon of which it is composed, is the cast off dust of dead stars. The Universe, energy and matter, compacted into the tiny bedroom. A cool breeze comes through the open window disturbing the stuffy air. The light drapes made to flap with a soft rustle. Outside the world buzzes and hums with life going on as it does. ...

My name is Amanda. I’m 34 years old, 1.65 m, and 62 kg. I’m fit (hot), with big breasts, strong legs, and a thin waist. I’ve always fantasized about being trapped in prison full of handcuffs and restraints. However, I wanted a safe and controlled environment. I heard about BDSM Paradise, a remote island in the Caribbean, from a friend, and I immediately became interested. I got in touch and received a quote and a form to fill out. The price was too high, but I could afford it (thanks to a nice inheritance I received). The form was quite long, with personal details, medical details, and a list of what they offered, and I would have to mark what I preferred. The list was as follows: ...

Part 1 – The Meeting She saw him sitting at the table in the corner of the restaurant’s outdoor dining area. It was a beautiful spring day, and it was the perfect setting for their meeting. Public but not crowded. Privacy to a point, but enough to know that they had to keep their voices down. Not that it mattered to Monica. She loved to push her clients’ buttons by being just a little too loud to cause them to shrink in embarrassment. ...

Part Thirteen 2 When Steve eventually returned after taking his time, there before him stood the vision of loveliness that a now very naked Emma’s body presented to him. She had removed her dress, shoes and wig, placing them on the desk and sat there with her hands in her lap, with her eyes cast down, looking every part the submissive slave girl that Steve knew that she loved to be, waiting for him to return. He had seen this docile side of Emma before, so he now knew for sure that she had given in to her own compliant thoughts and desires, the inner meatgirl in her winning out and coming to the fore. ...

Part 9 Surrounded by a warm and comfortable darkness as she lay just on the edge of sleep, her mind relaxed and her body distant, Brianna Wilde felt… strange. Not bad, not bad by any stretch of the imagination, but strange nevertheless. There was an odd sensation, velvety and soft yet also tingling and insistent, that seemed to permeate her very being. A trill up her spine, a buzzing along her limbs, a heat in her chest that pulsed with every beat of her heart. It was odd, so hard to describe, even to herself, and yet for all of that it felt so achingly familiar as well. Like that almost electric feeling on the skin in a lightning storm, or the inexplicable “film” that static seemed to form in the hair. But it was more than that. It was warm and soft, oh so soft, like the feeling of silk running across the skin, but sharp as well like lips pressed hard against her own or teeth nipping at her pulse and just as pleasant. It reminded her for all the world of the liquid lightning that was her power, like the strange feeling it left in its wake as it flowed through her in waves, and yet there was an underlying jolt that for some reason made her think of Murial. Almost unbidden, Brianna’s mind conjured up images of the alluring redhead. Her porcelain pale skin, her piercing green eyes, the way her wild red hair flowed into dreadlocks as if fell down her back and, of course, the almost predatory grace of her movements. Murial du Sange, even from their first meeting, when she’d thought the woman nothing more than a risque club owner, Brianna could not help but be fascinated. Drawn in by those mesmerizing eyes, that slender yet perfectly curved body, the commanding, almost regal grace of her stance despite being mostly naked at the time. A part of her could not help but stand in awe of how fearlessly, unabashedly unashamed the woman was. Even now, remembering well the fierce blush that had seemed to cover her entire body at that moment, she could not help but note, with a certain wry amusement, that it was probably for the best that she’d been gagged on that first meeting and thus had been unable to make a complete fool of herself. ...

Part 1: The End “…more damn docs?” He checked the clock and sighed to himself, “Well, no rest for the wicked.” Seated behind his desk, the Major glanced through the blinds into the grassy field beyond. A steely eyed highly trained product of the Cold War, he was now a relic pushed into a corner office and forgotten by the very military he was once so devoted to. He manned a civilian/government contracting office which maintained obsolete radar systems. His body remained toned, but he was developing a paunch as he didn’t get to gym as often as he should, and the temples of his fine brown hair were starting to gray. His time was coming to an end, and he knew it. At least this last station was near the rocky wilds of the mountains where he could escape. He was on twenty-two years of service having been enlisted up to Sergeant, then commissioned officer in a college program. Major Justin was a consummate tactician and missed being amongst his fellow warfighters, almost all of them now faded away into civilian life, others buried under flags and white marble. ...

Part Thirteen 1 For Emma it felt like it had been a frustrating few weeks since spending that time with Kirsty, another woman who, like her, devoted some time playing the role of a meatgirl and had found enjoyment in doing so. This was after Emma had been trussed up and provided as a meatgirl package to Kirsty as part of a plan to catch out one of the employees who had been taking money and keeping it for himself. It was during this time with Kirsty that Emma had found out that she missed having her old meatgirl body markings, her grading stamp and registration barcoding etc, which she had previous removed when she was due to give birth, thinking that she would be embarrassed, or that maybe the staff would judge her on her choices. ...

I was asked to tell this story from my perspective some time ago, and seeing how I am presently suffering from a minor bout of writer’s block on and off, I thought it might make a good detour from the other purely fictional projects I have going on. I will tell this story as I remember it, and there is some fiction here too, but such is necessary to keep the real-world players from realizing it’s about them, as there were a few others involved in this particular one. I’ve played with the locations to keep consistency too, but this is more about actions, our actions, rather than the actual locations. ...

Alone again today, the desire has been approaching a familiar precipice. As far back as I can remember I have been overwhelmingly attracted to everything feminine. The girls in Catholic school with starched white blouses, the way the fabric of their dark blue uniforms made subtle noises as they moved. I wanted that for me. Today as I contemplate being Laurie for the day I drift off into the reasons and the results of the lifelong desire to approach being feminine. ...

Chapter 39: The Weekend, Two Spankings Fred woke up first, about 8am and stroked Clair’s face gently until she woke. Regina didn’t stir as they untangled and adjourned to the shower together. The sound of the shower running eventually woke Regina. The memories of last night came flooding back and she smiled, then, when she realized she was no longer tied to the bed, was very tempted to rub one off quickly. Realizing the shower had stopped, she put that idea out of her mind. She really did want to be a ‘good girl’ and stealing an orgasm just didn’t feel like something she should be doing. ...

9: Jane’s Decision The distraction provided by the fiendish seat dildos meant Jennifer didn’t pay much attention to where they were driving, and when the car slowed and the plugs sunk back into the seat she was surprised to see they were not at Miranda and Steve’s house but back at her hotel. Steve and Miranda turned in their seats to talk to them. “What we’re proposing for Jane is a big decision,” Miranda said. “If you decide to go ahead you will be signing yourself over to us completely, for as long as we decide.” ...

The room was so silent that I could hear my heart beating in my ears. I sat defeated at the table, with my feet on the chair, I had wrapped my arms around my ankles and rested my head against my legs. I had lost. Just less than an hour ago I was sitting in the courtroom with a strict judge peering down at me behind her golden spectacles, causing her wide white eyes to contrast against her ebony skin. It had felt like we were sitting in that courtroom for ages, however, the judge had quickly come to a conclusion. ...

My thong-split ass perches on the edge of the high stool and I watch as Blayne goes through a mess of electric cables and plugs on the floor. He’s trying to find a free socket to get some power for the device. I’m half way between excited and nervous! I’m already pretty uncomfortable being so underdressed in front of Blayne, but what he’s about to do to me next is another level. ...

Chapter 38: The Weekend Begins Regina had no idea what to expect when she met Clair’s parents for dinner on Friday night. Clair had explained that her parents would leave after dinner on Friday and be gone for the weekend so they would have some privacy for the weekend. Regina was looking forward to Clair and her husband Fred dominating and grateful that they could use Clair’s childhood home for their adventures since their dorms at the university weren’t exactly private. But she wasn’t prepared for the strange mixture of an American suburban home and family that also just happened to embrace a full-time dominance dynamic. It was just hard to wrap her mind around how normal it all seemed. Yet here was Clair’s mom Jill, her hands cuffed together, her ankle chained to something? (All Regina could see was the chain seemed to run into a hall closet). ...

4: The Club The nightclub was a large open room, with a bar and seating area down the left side, a dance floor in the centre and a mezzanine floor with more tables up on the right. Around the far end of the dancefloor were some cages, with scantily clad dancers gyrating in them. The DJ was in a booth at the end of the mezzanine floor, with a view across the dancefloor. The club was about half full. Everyone seemed to be adhering to the dress-code, although most were in ‘street’ clothes - leather jeans or skirts; some rubber dresses. As Jennifer and Jane made their way to the bar area a lot of heads turned to take in their outfits, but as Jane had explained in the taxi on the way over this was a fetish club - everyone was there to see and be seen. ...

6: Maids At that moment, Maid arrived. Following behind her, rather unsteady on the towering platform heels, was her near-identical twin. Jane was wearing the same outfit, from the shoes and the maid’s dress up to the ‘Maid’ collar and the white mask with the Cupid’s bow lips. She was maybe two centimetres shorter but otherwise hard to tell apart from Maid. “Wow,” Steve exclaimed. “You look amazing - both of you!” he added as Maid gave him a look which even through the latex mask was withering. Jane gave a twirl and a small curtsy, obviously delighted with the outfit. ...

5: Steve and Miranda The next morning they slept in late, naked under the latex covered duvet in Jennifer’s room. The room was littered with the discarded clothing from the previous night, so when they were both awake Jennifer washed it all in the shower and hung it to dry while Jane ordered breakfast for them. Refreshed and showered they chose outfits for the day - Jane in a pink semi-transparent mini-dress and four-inch stilettos, and Jennifer in a matching outfit but in semi-transparent electric blue. Before long they were getting out of another cab at the top of the steeply winding drive up to a large stucco villa - Steve and Miranda’s house. ...

I sit at my desk staring at the clock waiting for my time to get off. It’s 4:45 and I get off at 5. I have had my night planned since last weekend!! My name is Amber. I am somewhat fit, brown hair and blue eyes. I work a job as a secretary with a secret that no one knows but just the thought of someone finding out intrigues me. ...

Part Eleven After the birth of her new baby girl, Emma spent all her waking hours devoted to taking care of the new arrival; her thoughts of her time as just another meatgirl now put well back in her mind, and when not taking care of the baby she spent time working on getting her body back into shape. There were the rare and wonderful times that, while the baby was asleep, content after feeding from her, that she and Nick got to spend some alone time either playing with each other in bed or with her tightly bound to the bed and available to him to use her. She liked those times and recalled the many hours and days that she had spent bound up previously, bringing back some very happy memories as well as the long-forgotten bad ones, but she didn’t focus on those; that was a whole world away now. She was quite content to stay home and take care of Nick and the baby that had come into their lives. ...

2: The Hotel Jennifer settled back into the seat of the cab and breathed out heavily. She had been wearing her deliciously restrictive outfit for so long that she almost didn’t notice its effect on her, until she stopped moving. The cab driver who had been first to reach her had thankfully been parked right by the door of the airport, so she hadn’t had too much further to walk. He had put her bag in the trunk and held the door for her; Jennifer wondered if all his fares got this treatment! As he got into the driver’s seat he introduced himself as Joe. Jennifer saw him angle his rear-view mirror to take in her rubbered form. Finding she quite enjoyed the attention her outfit was gaining her, Jennifer slid over to the passenger side so the driver could see her more easily. ...

1: The Journey It was starting to be cold for comfort as October turned to November. The skies were grey and that depressing winter feeling was creeping in. Jennifer had decided to escape winter in New York and spend a few weeks in sunny Florida. She turned around in her black and blue latex sheets and knew it was time to get up. It was always a problem for her to get out of that sweet and warm rubber bed and out into the cruel reality of New York City at winter time. Sitting up, she unzipped her full latex hood and took it off. The cold air on her cheeks chilled her. She untied her ankles from the bedposts and took the rubber ball-gag out of her mouth. With a deep sigh, she stood up and walked over to the bathroom, now only dressed in her black latex catsuit. Turning on the water and selecting a suitable temperature, she stepped into the shower. The warm water felt good on her rubber clad body. She slowly opened the zip and peeled herself out of the wet latex catsuit. It was the easiest way to clean herself and the catsuit at the same time. ...

Chapter 37: Sr. Year, Regina’s Turn “Regina, Fred and I have been talking and we really appreciate all the research, medical expertise, and equipment you brought to my Mummification scene, but we have a lot more experience in BDSM that you do and we honestly think a mummification scene would be way too intense for your first experience as a sub.” Clair said. Fred, Clair, and Regina had just finished off a couple of large pizzas and a bottle of wine in Regina’s dorm room. It was a little cramped for three people but since the last two times they had a ‘dinner party’ had been at Fred and Regina’s she thought it only fair. ...

7: Caitlyn’s Solo Caitlyn stood in the kitchen in the evening and put a bowl of water in the freezer. In it were all the keys for the locks she was about to use. By the time she got back to the bowl, the water in it had long since frozen and she would have to wait until she could free herself. She was quivering with excitement and couldn’t wait for her little brother Luke to leave the house. ...

Part 1 I want to begin this account of my experience in the Panzher Station CIGI (we pronounce it “siggy”) by saying for the record that I’m not like most of the other girls who get sent there. I didn’t drift around from failed training program to failed apprenticeship through my late teens and early twenties, whether from a lack of direction, emotional instability, criminal behavior, or any of the other qualities that saw my classmates at the CIGI fail to hack it. I’m not a dropout or a basket case. As far as I know, anyway, which in fact isn’t saying much. ...

Thomas’s Story: The Latex Legacy Chapter 1: A Shifting Empire The untimely death of Marianne, the powerful matriarch and owner of a vast business conglomerate, sent shockwaves through the world of high-powered business. Her sudden passing from an aggressive illness left many reeling, as her absence created a gaping void in the cutthroat arena of corporate power. Marianne’s funeral was a grand affair, befitting a woman of her stature. Mourners from all walks of life, some genuine and others feigning grief, gathered to pay their respects. Among them, the cutthroat elites of the business world eyed the situation with a mixture of solemnity and opportunity. ...

6: Phoebe’s First Case Phoebe grinned from ear to ear as she climbed the creaking stairs and a door blocked her path. She read her name. “Phoebe M. Wynters Private Investigator” was written in gold letters on the small glass panel of the door. She pulled out the key her landlord had given her and put it in the lock. Phoebe pushed open the door and entered for the first time her small three-room apartment in what her landlord had assured her was the best neighborhood in all of Leon City, Falenplaza. ...

5: Kim’s Prom Dress Kim stood in the dark hallway in her parents’ house. “Come on Kimberly, like you practiced!” she whispered to herself and reached her hand out for the door handle. Kim’s stomach turned when she saw that she was shaking. She drew in a hissing breath and pushed down on the handle. Her mother and stepfather were sitting on the sofa in the living room and when Kim opened the door, she immediately felt their eyes on her. ...

…With a foreboding feeling making me sick to my stomach, I realized that this man’s few words to me, combined with his further acts of restraint, not to mention silencing me as he had, led me to the conclusion that I wasn’t going anywhere in the short term. The cops WOULDN’T be called either, this man and his employers dealing with me directly, and likely far more viciously than the law could possibly allow. Just as a common burglar rightly fears an armed homeowner far more than the police, I would have been wise to fear this eventual outcome myself. The cops had rules to follow, where this man was setting me up to just up and disappear, the only apparent rule for him, and his employers, was to protect their collection at any price. ...

Chapter 1 Do you sometimes think there should be more to life? Do you sometimes think you’d like less routine and more excitement? I did, and got more than I bargained for. Here’s my story. I should introduce myself. My name is Emma, I’m 34, happily married with two lovely children. I trained as an accountant and now work from home part-time doing the books of a number of small businesses. This fits in nicely around my family commitments. Both children are now at school and my husband Peter is a high flying corporate tax specialist in a multinational company based in London and who frequently spends a day or two in various other European cities. He’s driven to become his company’s next Finance Director and works long hours. I love him and the children dearly, more than I can express in a few words, but his hard work and long hours have had consequences. And those consequences have most certainly affected me. ...

Part 6 The morning breeze felt amazing as it rushed through my auburn hair. I breathed out slowly as my legs continued running forward, with each step my hooves dug into the ground and brought dirt up into the air. The morning jog brought me back to the path I took with Saffron the day before, this time with no trainer and no wagon, just me and the morning air rushing into my lungs. I hummed as I took in another long breath, the air here was far different to the one in the city. Each time I inhaled it into my nose, I was overwhelmed by how fresh it was, the amazing smells and how each breath added more energy into my stride. It fueled my body, making it feel like it could run forever with just a few intakes. ...

Austin, Texas, in 1972 was a great place to eat. There were many good restaurants. Of course, since it is the state capitol and politicians like to eat well, this wasn’t surprising. One of my favorites was Christie’s, a restaurant with marvelous seafood, that was right across the river from my hotel. Another one was Mi Casa Es Su Casa where I had the best, and most authentic, Mexican food that I have ever had in the United States. This was also not surprising after I noticed the chef’s Cordon Bleu from the French Academy hanging on the wall behind the cashier. I found the liquor laws a bit strange, buying a bottle of liquor at a state store and bringing it to a restaurant to add it to a setup provided by the bar if you wanted a mixed drink, but since I didn’t drink that much it didn’t matter. ...

Part 2 With the gravity of her situation sinking in, she began to tug on her restraints, Cass just smiled at her and said, “You know that’s not going to work, don’t you? And I can’t even get you out of them for 13 days with the keys inside of the box.” Ana turned and hobbled out of the room, trying to make her way to the front door, she was only a few feet outside of Cassandra’s room when she was shocked by all three devices. She screamed and fell to the floor, ...

Part 8 Freshly showered and now feeling both wonderfully clean and finally awake, if a bit more… frustrated than before, Brianna Wilde could not keep a smile from her face as Claudia led her from the bathroom and toward the kitchen. Even the insistent tug on her collar and the small, almost mincing steps that the shackles around her ankles forced her to take could not spoil her mood as they made their way down the hall. Perhaps it was just the steady pulse of arousal that seemed to buzz in the back of her mind but she had a feeling that today was going to be interesting. Truth be told Claudia’s aggression this morning had surprised her even if it was not exactly out of character for the tattooed girl and all things considered it was probably only fair considering how thoroughly she had been teased the day before. Besides, she certainly couldn’t say she didn’t like it, but at the same time it did lead her to wonder. Did their mistresses know what the slender girl had been up to? Was it simply a reward, part of a larger game, or had Claudia merely taken advantage of an opportunity presented to her? For the most part Brianna suspected it had been planned, after all her companion had been freed of her bonds and her chastity belt while her own were still locked firmly in place. And, despite not locking the bathroom door, no one had interrupted them even though they had spent quite some time in the shower, to say nothing of how… vocal Claudia had become. Still, mind wandering as they walked, Brianna could not help but wonder just what plans were in the works. The entire weekend was spread out before them and it was unlike their mistresses not to take advantage of an opportunity like this. Especially on those rare occasions when all four of them could be together for an extended period of time. A new wave of arousal seemed to bloom within her body as she considered the possibilities, a faint blush painting her cheekbones pink. Despite all that she had learned and everything she had experienced one thing remained absolutely true in Brianna’s mind. Whenever she and Roxanna and Sofia and Claudia came together, truly magical things happened. ...

Chapter 34: Sr. Year, Regina Fred and Clair’s housing situation certainly improved after their wedding with a move into University’s married housing, but their kinky sex life didn’t. They still visited Gran and Leon’s farm every weekend they could but during their senior year, classes were more challenging and seemed to involve more and more out of class work, so free weekends were fewer and farther between. Plus, it was cold at the farm in the dead of winter so they weren’t really thinking about going to the farm over semester break except perhaps for Thanksgiving and Christmas dinners. Who would miss one of Gran’s holiday farm feasts? ...

Part Ten Today was a day for some good and some bad news for Emma, the bad news was that her many wonderful times spent as a meatgirl were going to come to an end, which was really disappointing to her, she loved spending time either on display or kept in the storeroom with the other meatgirls, her wrists bound and held above to one of the hooks in the ceiling. Spending some quality time rubbing her naked body against the other meatgirls, it was a blissful way to spend the day, her mind lost to her desires and fantasies, any other thoughts forgotten about until she was brought back to reality when Nick brought her back out from the storeroom to take home at the end of the trading day. ...

Chapter 33: Real Life Near the end of their Junior year, Fred learned that there would be room in the university’s couples housing the fall semester. Of course, to qualify, he and Clair would have to be married. The plan had always been to wait until after graduation but this meant living in separate dorms and grabbing a few minutes for sex when they could… well it was getting old. Plus, a part of Clair was feeling empty. She needed rough sex, bondage, and the occasional painful session. Fred could be very creative in the spaces and times they had but it just wasn’t enough for her. ...

3: Made to Maid Summer’s phone vibrated on her nightstand, waking its owner from a far-too-short sleep. “Oh guys,” she muttered, fumbling half blindly for the troublemaker. She saw that a message had gone through the group mute since her friend Chloe had @ her message to her. Sleepily, she looked at the clock; it was close to nine. Summer rolled her eyes. “On a Sunday of all days,” she muttered, turning to her side to read the news. ...

Chapter 32: Farm, After Care Fred went into the big bathroom in the hall and drew a warm bath in the big claw foot tub. He added some bubble bath (and yet again hopped Gran wouldn’t mind) and went back for Clair. She had not moved but she did open her eyes when he picked her up and looked up at him. She said, “Just sleep!” but he carried her into the bath and gently lowered her into the warm water. ...

“Shit!” I yelled at myself, counting the small amount of change that sat on my palm. The cashier looked me up and down, counting the coins faster than I could, her middle-aged eyes looked as tired as the rest of her demeanour. She’d already scanned and bagged all the items I gave her before I came into this predicament. “Sorry” I mumbled an apology, “I thought I had more.” She continued to just stare at me, not helping in offering a solution. I realised how ragged she looked, her hair was quickly tied up with a hair tie without any thought about how she presented herself. ...

My apartment building has a bulletin board where people post notices. I always glance at it as I head for the elevator. Today there was a new piece. It read: WANTED Magnesium Added Lemon Extract Small Large And Value Extra A phone number was below this. I read it twice without understanding what they wanted. I used my ID card to access the elevator and I entered the waiting car. As the elevators doors clanked shut I could see what the capital letters read: ...

Part One “Sam, I have a favor to ask you.” We were drinking coffee in Barb’s kitchen. I had been debating about whether taking another cookie was worth the additional time I would have to spend on the elliptical. Answering her would at least delay that decision. “I want you to put me in a strait jacket,” she said calmly. “A strait jacket? Are you insane?” I responded. “No,” she answered, “We had to buy it online.” She often made strange statements like that. I’ve learned to ignore them. ...

Part 3 Sadly, since the last time I wrote about my adventures with my maidbot as my mistress, she has been upgraded; the last maidbot broke down; I must have worn it out! And it had to be replaced with a newer version, though I did get a reasonable trade-in price, so that was okay. But the new maidbot now has the added features to respond and be more interactive when seeing its owner, so being bound up in the cupboard as I was with the last one is now no longer possible; believe me, I tried. The new maidbot saw me bound to my bondage stand, as I now called it, and immediately reacted, seeking confirmation that I was okay and did I need help. ...

Part 2b Well, after my last adventure involving the maidbot in my self-bondage scenario, I had come up with other ways to make more use of the programming that ran my maidbot. Having found out that the sack thing worked, I had used this several times since, each time tightly bound and gagged, stuffed inside my bondage sack and awaiting the maidbot to enter the bedroom in the morning. It subsequently placed my bound, bagged body inside the trunk and then got on with its day. ...

Part 1 One of the many things that I love to do, that is when I have the time to indulge myself, is to tie myself up, relax and enjoy being tightly bound and gagged, or have someone do it to me. Though these days now, I almost always only do self-bondage, having been disappointed several times when tied up by others, only to be used by them, leaving me unfulfilled, so to speak, or to find that the bondage wasn’t quite right, distracting me from any enjoyment that I would have gained from being bound. ...

Part 5 I closed the locker behind me as I walked across the changing room and made my way down the hall. It had been years since I last found myself in a gym but it occurred to me how physically fit I had to be to be a pony. Several times I have found myself exhausted just by walking around in the outfit and Beth’s training regiment added to that idea, I only managed to run around the school a few times before I found myself falling to the ground. ...

She stood there just inside my view. The bright purple strap-on was glistening in the faint light as she applied lubricant. For safety and to make me say it one last time, she asked me if I wanted this from her and if so to beg. I was on the verge of ecstasy in my mind, running wild with feelings of pleasure and endorphins putting every nerve in my body on edge with wanting her to use me. She pulled my blindfold back down, blocking all sight and most sounds from my consciousness. Hands holding my legs and pulling me towards as she prepared to sheath her toy inside of me and penetrate my body now as well as my mind. ...

CHAPTER ONE He had forgotten the tickets! So they had to hurry through their dinner and drive back to his place in a car whose heater didn’t heat. Alice fumed in the front hall as Henry rushed around his house searching for the passes. The chances of there being a second date were shrinking by the minute. Alice looked around the front hall. It had a full-length mirror, a boot caddy and a closet door. Inside the closet she found a pair of rubbers, a pair of boots, two brown coats, one black and one pink. ...

Chapter Three Kelly looked at the building from her back seat. “What the fuck? A grammar school!” “It was a grammar school.” Beth corrected. “They found a new use for an empty building. Let’s get you registered.” Kelly was used to getting her way, and right now her way was to go home…and somehow make everything the way it was. Instead she found herself alone in a small room filling out forms. She had been met by a girl close to her own age who didn’t know anything either. She just gave Kelly a pile of forms and a can of soda and left her to work. ...

Chapter Two (I add Greek Yogurt to mine) Beth enjoyed how blindfolds had always blurred the line between dreams and reality. She was never sure if she was dreaming, or waking to a Kinbaku-bi class. She had no doubt that this was not a dream. She remembered Monica walking into Kelly’s room a few hours after she had been bound. “Do you have to escape from everything?” Beth had asked. ...

Chapter Seven Kelly was having trouble concentrating. She wasn’t sleeping well and there was a mild buzzing in her head. It was like having a song stuck there, but one you couldn’t completely hear. Of course Mistress Anna decided to give a pop quiz. There was only one question on her screen: “What is this restraint called?” Everyone in class knew it was a Strait Jacket, but only three of them knew not to spell it as “Straight.” Those lucky three would be bound in jackets and have their belts removed for ten minutes. ...

Chapter Eight Kelly knew she was trapped. She couldn’t refuse the offer, not that she really want to, but she had to remain in control. She asked herself, “What would Periwinkle do?” and immediately came up with the answer. Be Periwinkle. “So,” She said imitating Periwinkle’s accent, “Aincha got no more o’ dat horsey shit?” Mistress frowned briefly, then a smile spread across her face as she caught the reference.. “I’ve often thought you were too clever for your own good. It is nice to see that I was correct.” ...

Chapter Six A pretty young subbie who’s eager for collaring, Wearing a ball-gag so she’ll do no hollering, In latex stockings that mold as they cling, These are my favorite kinkiest things. Kneeling to worship her Mistress in leather, Locked in steel handcuffs, her wrists held together, Proudly displaying her gold nipple rings. These are my favorite kinkiest things. When the rope breaks When the key’s lost When her maiden aunt’s arrived… ...

PROLOGUE Forty-seven years ago “This sucks! Just because I got fired (Stupid boss don’t know nuthin’) I gotta help my stupid Uncle sort this shit. “It will be fun, you’ll learn stuff,’ Bullshit. When he said it was from a castle, I thought there’d be iron maidens and chastity belts and stuff.” He continued to paw through a box of oddly shaped metal pieces. “Does this have writing on it? Hey. Maybe I can make a big discovery and get my face on Mount Rushmore!” He spit on it to make it easier to read. “Then I can pass a law so more people will have to wear chastity belts and want to be tied up.” ...

Chapter Five The loud SPANG! echoed around the room as all the restraints banged open. Kelly fell to her knees, desperately trying to pull the belt apart. The cool, reasoning girl had been replaced by a lustful creature who screamed in frustration. Get it off, Get It Off! GET IT OFF! GET IT OFF!!!!!!! She couldn’t spare a hand to unbuckle her gag; They were both needed to pry that fucking metal OFF!!!! She twisted and pulled at the unforgiving metal, cutting and bruising her hands, but that didn’t matter, NOTHING mattered except getting rid of the belt. ...

Chapter Four On their way to the lunch room, the girls made a side trip to the ladies room for some private conversation. After introducing themselves and assuring that they were alone, they were ready to to compare experiences. But first, nature called. In her stall, Kelly pulled the shift over her head and examined the belt. It looked fairly simple: a band around her waist and another between her legs. There was a button-like cylinder sticking out a little ways, so she tried pushing it. ...

Chapter Nine The floor was sticky. It took Kelly a while to notice as her mind had taken a short vacation. Apparently there is a limit to how pleasure a body can take. At first the orgasm had been amazing and Kelly had wished they would never end. Her feelings turned to terror as it didn’t end. She was trapped in an endless cycle where her body spasmed as she came and came and….leaked. ...

Part 4 I groaned softly as I felt a slight pushing against my body, forcing the world of sleep to fade away from me and allowing the real world to welcome me in open arms. Chloe’s living room faded in slowly into my vision, despite the fact I preferred to be asleep, it was still a welcome sight, the sun began to shine through the curtains which illuminated the clean, white room and was a reassurance that I was in a safe space. A far cry from the years that I woke up in the city, not knowing the meaning of safe. ...

Some of you guys might relate. Harley engines sing a special tune to the ladies that ride. Seems like their vibrations just hit the right frequency with some ladies. A virginal uptight schoolgirl can climb on a Harley and climb off after an hour as a ready-to-fuck hot-assed whore. When she found out I rode, Roxanne and I hit it off almost instantly. She was waitressing at a little bar in Maine, and I had stopped by on a short ride-about on my Sportster. The Aussies call them walk-abouts, so I figure I can call them ‘ride-abouts’. I asked her out after her shift was over but she said “No, it’s too late and I have to hit the hay. Come around tomorrow about 10. I’m off then and we can ride your Harley anywhere you want to go.” She gave me her address, and I told her to be ready at 10:00 am sharp. ...

Part 3 I groaned loudly into my pillow as the warm covers were thrown off me and the cool morning air attacked my bare skin. I curled up into a ball, trying to keep warm and trying to stay in the realm of sleep. I was so exhausted from yesterday’s events that I dozed off in my underwear, I struggled to change completely into the pyjamas that were laid out for me. ...

After hearing from a friend of mine who had traveled off-world a year or so ago, as we spoke she told me that besides having fun, earning lots of credits, and learning new things, she had found the whole life-changing experience something that she thought that I needed. She told me that she had spoken with her manager and that they were willing to offer me a job in the same mine where my friend worked. ...

Chapter 11 “What the hell is that?” I asked, looking at the two small shipping crates that filled the backroom of the shop. Not a single day was the same whilst I worked at Tanya’s shop, it was nearing the end of a busy day when a delivery man knocked on the door, after a short conversation with him and watching him try not to glance at the sexual objects that littered the shop as he loaded the two large objects onto a pallet truck and took it to the warehouse, I had never seen a grown man blush so much as he passed dildos, latex clothing and a barrage of other sex toys. ...

Part 7 The soft but insistent sensation of something warm and comfortable pressing against her body slowly managed to rouse Brianna Wilde from her slumber. Reluctantly opening her eyes, blinking harshly against the bright morning light and cursing the fact that she hadn’t thought to close her drapes the night before, the blue-haired squinted while her vision adjusted. Despite all of that, she could not help but smile as the familiar ceiling of her room came into focus. Despite the fact that weeks, nearly months, had passed since she had first come to live with her mistresses, part of her still could not believe how truly lucky she was. And part of her hoped that she would never lose that feeling. Closing her eyes again and taking a deep breath, Brianna found herself yawning involuntarily as she tried to shake off the last vestiges of sleep and stretch. It was only then that the presence of a weight pinning her left arm to the bed made itself known. Awake now, and frowning slightly, Brianna lifted her head from the pillow to try and see what was going on only for her frown to immediately blossom into a new smile at the sight of Claudia Reed, the slender girl bound and gagged tightly, curled up against her side like a cat seeking warmth. Carefully shifting her weight and lifting herself up, moving slowly to avoid disturbing her companion, she allowed her eyes to roam over the entrancing sight before her as she rolled partially onto her side. ...

Part 7 Jo was in need of company. It was mid Friday morning and she had just left her husband chained up and locked in his underground cell. He’d been there alone for two and a half days since they came back from honeymoon and she was dressed up like a fetish model, having done so to show him what he was missing. Having explained to him that he wasn’t getting out of the cell any time soon, and that to even have a chance he had to take a buttplug up his arse that was a lifelike replica of her largest ex, she had left the dungeon horny as could be, and all dressed up with no place to go. ...

1: Best Catburglar/Kidnapper Ever The sun had already disappeared behind the horizon when Maike let her gaze wander over her Town. In a normal city, its inhabitants would probably start thinking about going home and to bed. But not in Leon City. The skyscrapers and neon signs lit up the streets despite the slowly fading light, and people were driven out into the nightlife to enjoy the city’s atmosphere to the fullest. ...

All through the pandemic lockdown closures in the spring of 2020, like so many “white collar” professionals, my Master and I were working from our one-bedroom apartment home. We only had a dining table and living room coffee table through the worst of it—neither of us had had a need for a dedicated “desk” before, and my 1930s vanity/dressing table in the bedroom was more important to me than a work desk—so we took turns with the dining and coffee tables as necessary for Zoom. Sometimes, one of us would go sit on the bed with our laptop if the other were in some long/distracting phone or video meeting. ...

Katherine decided to go to her hairstylist in the center of the town, she wondered how far it would be as she was now at the outskirts of the town after the meeting with Emily earlier at the restaurant. A thought of taking a public cab came into her mind while walking with those red rubber heel-less ankle boots she wore. That thought is gone when she was hearing the noise of her boots against the pavement on the street, and she was didn’t realize that she was walking on her toe in the heel-less ankle boots this whole time because of the corset that make her hard to bend her waist and look at the lower of her body and she was enjoying her chit-chat with Emily, but she didn’t feel any pain after wearing it for about what? 1 hour? 2 hours? No, it was 6 hours since she wore it at her flat before going to the restaurant. Now that she realized that she was fine walking on her toe after that long, Katherine’s mind wondering how long she will survive by walking en pointe, ...

“…I can maybe dress you up convincingly enough, and I’ll even admit that I might have some fun with it” I told my husband, “but what happens next?” “I’m afraid I don’t follow you” he tells me, obviously looking for some more resistance from me on the entire concept of feming him out to see what that looked like on him. To be fair it’s not the total leap one might expect, he’s a great guy and all that, but soft spoken and easy to lead, so not what most would consider massively masculine traits. I don’t require such in a life partner myself, ours more of the somewhat equal partnership variety, but to say that I’ve never had a single second thought on my own life choices would be a lie. Not necessarily trading in my proverbial old dependable car, but maybe driving by the dealership and looking in the windows, with the potential to add a secondary flashy sports car for the weekends to my proverbial garage. ...

Part 2: Three Guys and a Pizza Now that the machine had prepared me, I was sent out on my first time in my new role as a pleasurebot. My now enhanced body is ready to provide pleasure to whatever the paying customer required of me. My mind was programmed with the knowledge required to fulfil their desires, however perverse they may be, I was here to provide them with a service, and though I may have baulked at whatever they wanted me to do for them as a woman, now that I was a pleasurebot I would have to comply. ...

After getting my degree in humanities, I found that the paper that it was printed on was worthless and that I had wasted my time with the three years it took to get my degree. All I had left to show for it was a large student debt that I now needed to pay off on top of my everyday living expenses; that and no real employment prospects in the current climate. ...

It was a typical Friday in the office, and I have been working for Dr Stones for nearly a year now as his receptionist, doing the filing, typing letters and invoices and general office stuff, while also arranging his list of clients. His office is generally busy at the beginning of the week but tails off at the end, and usually, by Friday most of the work is done before lunchtime, so the afternoon is generally quiet. ...

Introduction They had spent three months preparing for the ultimate bondage weekend, making the basement room nearly completely soundproof, leaving the prepared gags almost redundant. Shelving removed any sign of the entrance to the windowless playroom, ensuring their privacy. Bogus plans to be out of town for the three-day weekend, certain to alleviate any unexpected visitors. Jim, Julie, and Megan silently entered the room. They stood at five foot four, slim and attractive. Jim’s hair was a clean-cut sandy blond. Julie’s bright golden blond hair fell down just past her shoulders. Megan’s long, scarlet tresses were neatly tied back in a ponytail with a black silk ribbon. Each of them was filled with anticipation. The moment of truth was at hand. ...

Episode 3 “Is this really necessary?” “Yes!” “Yes!” “Yes!” “Yes!” Everybody was against me; Silver, Nekko, Jaina, and even Hacksaw. It was all Nekko’s fault. She came up with this strange scenario that would allow Silver to date me without destroying her online image. The Critter Squad was a precious brand that needed to be preserved, and since the whole internet community hated my guts following my disastrous first mission, it wouldn’t have been good for Silver to announce to her fans that she was dating their number-one public enemy. Instead, the plan was to make them believe I had become her sex slave as a punishment for my mistake, which had caused Silver to get encased in space critter skin and get humiliated on CritterTube. ...

| Help Wanted!Multiple Positions Available – Companion Bed Warmer | Duties include: * Ensuring bed warmth both prior to and during sleeping periods * Ensuring bodily warmth during sleeping periods * Providing comfort in times of stress * General upkeep of bed and related materials. Tidying, cleaning, etc. Job Type: Full time, permanent Classification: Entry level Previous Experience: None required | Essential Skills: * Open mindedness * Works well as member of a team * Takes direction well * All other required skills will be provided as on the job training Remuneration: * Access to a generous package * Full room and board * Inner Fulfilment Julie gazed at the ad thoughtfully. She’d been kicked out – again – and didn’t want to face the social workers at the shelter – again – for their pity or their judgement. Her parents just didn’t understand that she was an adult now. She didn’t need a curfew; she didn’t need to be treated like a child, like she couldn’t take care of herself. She was a woman grown – all of 19 – and she didn’t need her parents to be curbing everything she did. They always said she should get a job, and if it came with room and board as well so she could get out from under their controlling influence? So much the better. ...

…Not having to be told twice, Jack plunges back into my squishy self, sinking deep as we stare just as deeply into each other’s eyes, that savoring “I can’t actually believe you’re letting me do this” look clear in his expression. I can’t explain this rationally, but this is the one, I just somehow know it; this is the specific time that Jack’s seeds will take root. His face reads pure ecstasy as he lets go, and I don’t think this is just a physical thing alone. He maybe knows it too, knows that we’re just about to start our own little unique family unit together, and his expression tells me he’s fine with this, long term consequences and all. ...

I wake up hungry – it’s my first, overriding thought. I roll over to you lying on your back; head cocked to the side; limbs everywhere, hair a mess, looking peaceful and serene. Your chest rises and falls slowly with your breathing and I enjoy the mere sight of you sleeping so beatifically before I grab you by the legs and pull you over to me sharply. Dazed at first, you start coming to life as my tongue very quickly finds your clit and I start teasing it slowly. “Oh, Sir – what…” I reach up and place a single finger on your lips and you quiet immediately. If I want to wake you in the middle of the night, I’m going to – you know that better than I do. And you follow the standing instruction for silence instinctively, even in your barely awake state. ...

Chapter 24: Farm, Clair’s Chain One afternoon, on one of Clair’s regular Facetime calls with Gran, Mr. Franklin answered the phone. Clair thought: “I’m really going to have to start calling him Leon, since he’s sleeping with my Gran.” “Oh, hello Clair, Lou can’t come to the phone right now, she’s uh, tied up.” Leon said. “You mean Chained up, don’t you?” Clair giggled. “Well, I might as well admit it, since she’s going to be there a while.” Leon replied, “Do you want me to take her the phone?” ...

Bzzzt. The vibration startled Fiona, deep in concentration drawing a mental map of connections between several disparate events. Glancing up at her message list, just below the clock, she saw: Nat Emergency meeting called, will update when finished Fiona glanced at the clock. 11:48. An emergency meeting just before lunch? Unheard of. Some General must have gotten a boil or something. Fiona tried to shake her head, laughed to herself a bit, then focused back on the map in her head, the one forming on her screen. As she worked with the mind mapping application, correcting the visual map to match the one in her mind, it struck her: this project had far too few connections. ...

… Drinking to excess is never good, but I was having one of those weeks, and an after work naked step on the digital and infallible scale, accompanied by a very critical self assessment in my bathroom’s full length mirror had driven me there; literally to drink. I get like this sometimes, and reading between the lines when talking with my girlfriends I’m surely not the only one. Anyway, it was almost time for another new year’s resolution, you know lose twenty pounds, get in shape and actually start making use of the gym that I belong to anyway, that kind of thing. Nobody’s perfect after all, or so my husband tells me, his unconditional acceptance of my many faults both refreshing and ever so slightly guilt inspiring. ...

Part One – Introduction (An Unexpected Upgrade) My name is Rubberslut, it used to be Susan, but most of the people I mix with now know me by that name. How did I get that name? Well, that is a long story, but one that I hope that you’ll find entertaining. I will admit first that I have always had a love of tight restrictive clothing, and of course, bondage, tie me up, and I am yours to do with as you wish. I used to be more ‘vanilla’ in my tastes, but over time have developed to enjoy my body and what it can do. ...

“How much space does a person need to live, do you think?” Leon frowns lightly and puffs his cheeks. “Minimum? About 1500 square feet? A lounge or two, bedroom, en suite, dressing room, sauna …” I smack the back of his head, knowing that he understood my meaning perfectly well. “What is the absolute minimum to survive for days, weeks even? I could easily live in a wardrobe, I am sure, if I was fed and there was a way to use the toilet. I could stand up and stretch when needed, only lying down would be difficult.” ...

Chapter 23: Cell, Team Parties At the Magnolia Tea Room, Karen requested a table in the back corner where the tennis teammates could talk in peace. Once they were seated Carmen said, “OK, Spill the beans!” Jill looked around at the three women, her best friends since college, and pondered what and how much to tell them. She noticed, for the first time, that Carmen had a pretty gold chain around her neck with a heart shaped padlock. She must have put that on after showering. ...

Part 6 The wooden blinds on the large bay window that made up a good chunk of the living room’s front wall had been closed to block some of the heat of the day and despite the warm afternoon sunlight that still managed to shine through the slats the room seemed dark, almost subdued in some strange way. Partly it was an effect of the darkly polished hardwood floor and the richly woven rugs that covered it, the combined effect drinking in the light like pools of shadow. Partly it was how the fireplace, normally warm and welcoming, sat empty and cold in the depths of summer. But mostly it was the odd silence that seemed to hang in the air and fill the entire house, a silence only truly broken by the occasional soft moan and the distant ticking of a grandfather clock. And yet, Brianna Wilde found that she wasn’t really paying much attention to any of that, all of her focus instead fixed upon the rickety looking easel set up in front of her and the large sketch pad balanced there, the bold lines of pencil strokes marring its creamy white surface almost mocking her. One arm crossed over her stomach, the elbow of her free arm resting in her palm as she absently worried the end of the pencil she was holding with her teeth, she could not help but frown. Art was a new passion she had been exploring of late, buoyed by the encouragement of her lovers, but it was strange in a way. Some days inspiration flowed freely, carrying her away to the sort of relaxed detachment she normally only experienced when bound helplessly, her body almost moving of its own accord as she created. But other days, like today? On those days that almost zen-like trance refused to come, leaving nothing but irritation in its wake as she tried and tried to force herself. Part of her knew it was natural to have those moments, and that trying to force it would do no good, but even so it left a bitter taste in her mouth. ...

It was early on a wet wintry evening on a quiet residential street in a middle class suburb. A solitary house owner was walking home to the two bedroom cottage in which she lived alone. This was Agnes Allen, a divorcee who had passed her fiftieth birthday just three months before. She was slightly above average height, fit, trim, healthy and had an athletic carriage. She was passably attractive with an oval face, framed with short straight brown hair. People who knew her thought of her as quiet, not greatly assertive and good at her job. She was a librarian who worked at a local Council branch library. Of late the likelihood of a transfer to a distant branch was causing her some concern. It would involve a difficult and lengthy commute. ...

I stood ready to perform my duties. The five women were seated around the dining room table. I was naked except for a thick leather dog collar locked around my neck and a chastity cage which included an electronic shock ring around my cock and balls. I also wore a penis gag. Kate dealt a playing card, face down, to each of the other four women. One by one they turned their cards over to reveal the value. Sherri had the lowest card and slowly stood up from her chair, an air of resignation on her face. The other four laughed and expressed mock sympathy for her as she shrugged and slowly removed her clothes. My role had been explained to me earlier and quickly I picked up her discarded clothes and took them away to a cupboard in the corner. I returned with two lengths of rope and a ball gag. Sherri meekly put her hands behind her back for me to tie them together. ...

Continues from chapter 42 43 I’d come from another delightful trip to the feeding stations of Level 4 and returned completely refreshed and reinvigorated to Warden’s office on Sublevel 2. I noticed a neat stack of pink towels on a side table and squirmed with carnal joy. A fresh influx of Elixir always has drastic effects on one’s libido but when combined with the thought of laundry duty it was all I could do to not start humping our Matron’s sexy white rubber leg immediately. ...

Saturday nights have been poker night for the neighborhood “boys” for years. But the gang keeps decreasing until finally only two of the men would meet. Mitzi came into the basement to check to see if the guys wanted drinks and asked her husband Hank why he has never asked her or Fred’s wife Mandy if they wanted to play poker and make a foursome. Hank and Fred thought for a minute, “Do you girls think you know enough about how to play poker to make the games interesting?” ...

2: In case of emergency, break glass “… One ring, that just means they’re leaving the market, we still have some time to get put back together here.” “Why not just call?” “I think Dana was being frugal, the phone company charges for actual completed calls by the minute, AFTER you pick up, so if we don’t answer she gets her dime back from the payphone. And this way as well, if we were ‘busy,’ one of us wouldn’t have to stop to answer.” ...

Episode One: First impressions «Diggers» — people who are interested in the study of artificial underground structures. October was ending. The wind forcefully tore off the last leaves that had not yet flown from the branches. Fine, cold, drizzling rain fell from the gray sky for the second day. People hurried about their business, escaping from the annoying rain under colorful umbrellas. Among the crowd, there was a 26-year-old young girl walking briskly. Her chilled hands were in the pockets of a leather jacket with a hood that was thrown over her head. Her name was Anastasia. Even on a dank day like this, when it would seem that no one cared about anyone, some men looked back at her before hurrying on about their own business. Stealthily, she noticed these greedy glances of hungry males, which gave her great pleasure. Sometimes she provoked men. Now she was wearing fine black leather jeans with a matte sheen, which softly and tightly hugged her firm buttocks and thighs. Raindrops rolling from the short jacket dropped on them, leaving long wet tracks. A slight smile played on her lips. When crossing the road at a traffic light, she was suddenly yelled at. ...

With the advances in technology, the ability to transform oneself into whatever they desire has become more commonplace. The transformation stores and the machines that they use seem to be everywhere these days, and it is becoming more acceptable to enjoy being whatever or whoever that you want to change yourself into, though there were limits applied to ensure that the person being transformed wasn’t being misused, abused or tricked into becoming something that they didn’t want to become. ...

The security cameras at Mr. Neads followed the rather tall woman through the store. They observed as Dana stopped at the electrical supply area and picked out a couple sets of small bright orange objects and placed them in the basket. She strolled through the store stopping at the summer close-out section and placed a long cylindrical object in the basket. These were small ticket purchases, but then, she headed to the contractor desk and placed an order for four 6-inch wide by 12 foot long straight red oak boards. ...

Episode 2 “Hey, camera girl, look at that! So many views on our latest video.” “I am not available at the moment.” Jaina was nice, but I didn’t want to talk to her right now. When we returned to the Critter Squad’s barracks after our disastrous hunting job, she and Nekko sat together and used my video footage to turn it into something watchable and uploaded it on CritterTube. Of course, because of the incident with Silver, I had already expected this video to go viral, so her telling me it did wasn’t a surprise. Still, until now, I did my best to forget that I was part of this overly famous team and that their fans had a group IQ of 50. ...

I awoke on the floor in pain, Error messages flooding my mind! I was crumpled on my right side, my right leg curled up, and my left leg fully extended over it. My face and thus my line of sight, was facing towards a see through sliding glass patio door. I could see lightning flashing in the sky, but no rain or hail. My arms were lying outwards, with my right arm beneath me, and my left arm resting across my body, extended towards my other arm, and partially across it onto the floor. ...

Chapter 19: Cell, Helen Moves In Authors Note: These chapters will make almost no sense if not read in order. If you haven’t, I strongly suggest you go back to the introduction and chapter 1. Bev and Helen showed up about 2pm on Sunday. Bev came to drive the Truck back to Schwartz after Helen moved but she also wanted to see the finished Cell since Helen had done all the final work. Bob heard the truck pull up and greeted them at the front door. Bev was wearing the Schwartz Iron works standard uniform coveralls, but it was Helen that Bob was taking in. ...

As my Beloved owner used my vaginal port for his and my pleasure. I thought back on where it all started. When I was in my late teens shortly after my eighteenth birthday I learned that many parts of my body were riddled with many tumors due to radiation exposure. My skin, my intestines, my ovaries and fallopian tubes, kidneys, bladder, gallbladder, and stomach. Just about everything beneath my breasts, pretty much to my shock. Interestingly enough most of my muscles were fine, as apparently they had a genetic mutation that made them more resistant to radiation exposure. ...

Chapter 18: Cell, The Jill Keeper After Helen accepted the position of ‘Jill Keeper’, Bob asked, so when do you want to start? “Can I come around Sunday Afternoon and bring my stuff. Then I can spend Sunday night here and start Monday morning?” Helen asked. “Works for us!” Bob responded. “We probably have some more details to go over if you have time?” “Awww, let me show Helen her room first!” said Jill, still very excited. ...

The castle had stood for several centuries, a local landmark for many years and lately a much-loved tourist destination, thanks in some small part to the skill and management that had turned a loss-making enterprise around into a much more profitable one. The new owners had come in with their background in entertainment and had some knowledge of the way that theme parks had been run, so they managed to keep the place open and attract new people to come and visit. ...

I never understood her decisions until now. I was in a major auto accident along with my best friend so long ago now that I guess the date and time no longer matter. We were in the same car together, and I was her passenger as she was driving. Due to the accident between the car and the tanker truck involved there was an explosion. I was blasted free along with the passenger seat, but she was thrashed by the explosion and she was lucky or maybe I should say she was unlucky to survive. ...

“Well, this was another bright idea,” I think to myself as I realized just how screwed I am. I had come up with an idea to make my favorite self-bondage position more difficult a few weeks ago. After some changes I was finally done looking at my setup, it was simple enough but really made me horny thinking about using it. Normally I like to bind my ankles to my thighs, wearing a very small chastity cage with a long chain locked to the ring. ...

“I’m back!” Robert replied with a noncommittal grunt. He sat in the study, focused on the screen of his laptop where multicolored lines of code refused to reveal their secret to him. A minute later, he flinched when ice-cold fingers found their way under his sweater. “Hey!” He tried to shrug off the attack, but the slim fingers slid even further up his back. “It’s freezing outside. Don’t be a wuss! Let me warm my hands a little.” ...

Chapter 17: Cell, Helen’s Job Offer Jill had been thinking all day. She was excited that Bob had kept her locked in the cell since Friday night. She had blown him Friday night after he had abused her nipples with some nasty alligator clips he picked up at the hardware store. Bob found them in the electrical department and bought them when he couldn’t stand to clamp them on his little finger for more than a few seconds. ...

My name is Heather. Dopey, I know. I was not going to college. My entrance scores weren’t good enough, and I was not pretty enough for a cheerleader scholarship either. But not bad either. I was like Leah in the bible – a great figure but not as pretty in the face as Rachel. There’s always a prettier girl somewhere, huh. So when I turned eighteen toward the end of high school I faced a small town where I knew pretty much everyone and the usual jobs of hardware store and grocery store. I chose the hardware store. ...

I was in San Diego on business. When I checked into the motel they did not have the non-smoking room that I had reserved and they were booked up, so they upgraded me to the “special suite” that was above the lobby. I went to the third floor and went to the lobby end of the hall. My surprise upon opening the door was complete. I would never have expected a somewhat pedestrian motel to have something like this. ...

Part 5 There was something strangely relaxing about being bound, a curious kind of serenity that came from submitting to the inescapable embrace of skillfully applied bondage. Or at least that had always been Brianna Wilde’s experience. It was a lesson she had learned long ago, a thesis written night after night as she experimented with binding herself, studying the intricacies of rope and fantasizing all of the while of the exotically beautiful women next door she’d wished were tying her down. Of course, in those days she had never daring to dream that those fantasies could ever become reality and, looking back now, it brought a tiny and almost rueful smile to her face. Not only had her fantasies become reality but she was even lucky enough to live openly with the women she had desired for so long. Welcomed into their home as their lover, their plaything, their… theirs. Fact really was stranger than fiction it seemed. But, whatever the case may be, the sheer joy she took in submission remained. It was more than just the deep and sensuous eroticism that she had found in yielding to Sofia and Roxanna’s touch, the shiver that traveled down her spine at being their plaything. No, when the kiss of leather or the bite of the rope touched her skin her entire being seemed to find its center, tension and stress flowing from her body as she gave herself over to her bonds. A sense of peace and calmness that seemed to envelope her in its entirety. Beyond the thrill of being made helpless, there was something almost inexplicable about it. The strange juxtaposition that the tighter her body was restrained the freer she seemed to become. There was a pleasure in giving up control, a pleasure that was almost sexual in its own right and in every touch, every knot she could feel her mistresses’ love, the reward for the absolute trust she held in them that she willingly and eagerly allowed them to do this to her. Even now, after all she had experienced, thinking about it brought a smile to her lips and a blush to her cheeks. ...

It was mid evening in a quiet, middle class suburban street. The time was early March and light rain was falling. Elaine was making her way home to the small, neat two bedroom cottage she had lived in for several years. She was thirty seven, slightly above average height, athletically slim with a figure some called attractive and good legs. She had an oval, pleasant looking face, pointed chin with straight brown hair worn in a page boy cut. Because of the gloomy forecast this evening she had worn her wet weather gear. An expensive blue trench coat, firmly belted, which emphasised her trim waist. She had taken the precaution of wearing ankle length black rubber rain boots. ...

Chapter 16: Cell, Delivery and Testing It took the Schwartz Iron works about eight weeks for Jill’s order to be ready to install. Since it had been so long, Jill wasn’t sure if Jenni or Jerri would show up, but she really hoped it wouldn’t be Jenni. She wasn’t sure she wanted to face Jenni after what she had caused her to endure. But she needn’t have worried, it was Bev and Helen that came with the big flatbed truck. ...

Part 3. Jake was one of the party semi-regulars, he wasn’t part of the main party crowd, and he had PolySci, one of my morning classes, and Economics, one of my afternoon classes, with me. Coming out of PolySci the next day, he called me over. I was very cautious, what happened in the basement was supposed to stay in the basement, but it turns out I worried for nothing. He asked to walk with me wherever I was going (to my car), he had a question for me. ...

Annie had seen a photograph of a woman bound in ropes, the picture was done in black and white against a backdrop of a beautiful sky. We had been enjoying a bondage relationship since we met and she asked me if we could do our own photoshoot. I was excited to comply, explaining that to do it properly it would take a long time to set up and she would be bound in multiple positions. Annie squealed, asking me, “Promise?!” I could only smile at her reaction and started doing some research. ...

Chapter 14: Cell, The Order It was the third of the following month before Jenni could schedule a visit. When she showed up at Jill’s front door, Jill was excited to get her fence project started. “Hi Jenni, any problem finding the house?” Jill asked. “No problem at all, and it’s Jerri.” Jerri replied, “Guess who lost the election this month!” “Oh,” Jill realized with twins you couldn’t make assumptions. ...

James, my husband, and I have been together now for over five years; we met through mutual friends and clicked from the moment that we saw each other. Our relationship developed over time and carried on from there until we decided to marry and live together, moving into a new home to start our lives forward. We have no children as yet, so I’m spoilt for attention by James. We have been exploring our sexuality and making things spicier in the bedroom, starting out with the usual kinky underwear worn by me to please him, and then we moved on to include some bondage sessions with me tied either to the bed or some other place in our home. This all happened after James had held me firmly down to the bed while having sex one night when we stayed at his parent’s place. I loved the feeling of helplessness as he held my wrists down to the bed above my head, his other hand placed over my mouth to stop my cries of pleasure from waking everyone in the house. ...

After her ordeal, Sally had unlocked Courtney from her bondage, let her rest and given her something to drink. Then she led her to a bathroom, where Courtney could attend to her bodily functions. Next, Sally brought Courtney to one of the upstairs bedrooms, where she could more fully tend to her charge. Sally had removed her latex maid’s uniform before she had bathed Courtney, since latex did not breathe; and being in a hot steamy bathroom would only intensify her discomfort and increase the risk of tearing the costly garment. Which did not have much of a lifespan anyway. Wearing the latex had made her sweat, and what Sally wanted most of all was a hot bath and plenty to drink to replace her fluid loss. ...

Courtney Latham, 27, admired herself in the bedroom mirror. She possessed black hair and matching eyes, weighed 120 lbs, and stood five feet four inches tall barefoot. Her breasts were a B cup that perfectly matched her figure, a narrow waist, flat stomach, attractive pussy and legs. “Pain before pleasure,” she said to herself in the mirror. She had just finished with a scorching shower that left her perspiring and her skin tingling, and now she briskly toweled herself off. Next she dried her hair, and tied her tresses behind her hair with a crunchy. This way her hair wouldn’t get in the way, when she placed a ball-gag in her mouth after she had placed herself in bondage. ...

I first off should apologize for the cheeky rude title, but the main character’s rather large endowments are a source of envy for her “friends,” so much so that the rude nickname stuck. I also probably shouldn’t have to say this, but this story is complete fiction, and no actual ponygirls were injured in any way while writing this, although I have actually ridden a short distance in a stock trailer before, less than fully dressed on a dare, although purely for research purposes… ...

Chapter 1 - Friday Night Chris was pleased to get home, it had been a long week at work and there was a beer with his name on it waiting in the fridge. His laptop bag dropped onto the wooden hallway floor with a gentle thud, and he walked through the house to the kitchen. Where was Becky? His wife was usually home first as her work was nearer and she hadn’t shouted her usual greeting. No sign of her in the lounge, or the dining room…well, perhaps that beer would help… ...

He seemed very charming – unfailingly polite, just up to the edge of flirting, never quite crossing it. Eye contact always, except when she’d bent over to pick up the coaster she’d dropped. And when she caught him at that, he just winked at her, very secure in himself; never a question there would be any awkwardness in being caught. When he asked her to come back with him it really wasn’t a question. She’d been enthralled by his easy-going manner and was anxious to find out exactly how nice he could be. The hotel was suave and she felt exceptionally glamorous on his arm walking through the posh lobby in her cocktail dress, on the arm of such a handsome suit. ...

Part 2 The journey to my new owner took just over two days; my box was delivered to a very surprised couple, as they found out when they opened the outer box to find my dolly form tucked away inside the sex doll box, along with the note from my sister explaining about the spell, and also my note to ‘DollyMaster’ that I hoped that he would keep me as just another dolly in his collection. They had expected to see me, but not like this. ...

This summer fucking sucks. There is no one around. All my friends are getting summer jobs or off traveling. Jobs. Shit, even the word leaves a bad taste in my mouth. It’s summer! The first one after high school! It’s supposed to be spent having fun! Not slaving away! I can get a job in the fall! But noooo… not according to my self-righteous parents. Either get one now or move it. Shit. This summer fucking sucks. ...

“And this way we have our wall of debt” I looked at the owner of the fetish club with a blank look on my face. I was writing this piece for my magazine about the fetish nightclub scene and had secured myself an invitation and tour to the town’s best known venue. Well, I say best known. In fairness it was best known to those who enjoyed its very specific services and tastes. I did not know such places actually existed outside of fiction, but here I was getting the tour. And what an eye-opener it was. ...

1. It started one day when Ms Brand asked Josephine if she knew any French. Now, months later, in the car to the airport, Josephine was more excited than anything. “Stop fidgeting and be calm,” is all Ms Brand said distractedly as she focused on her phone, sending a last message to some company called Chasseur Maroquinerie. “How much French did you manage to learn, Josephine?” “Uh, a little, Ms Brand. I can read more than I speak. It was harder than I thought.” ...

I’m Kate. I’m 21, tiny at 5’0”, slender, medium length jet-black hair. Small-ish boobs, but on my little frame they catch the eyes. In the last few years I’ve been experimenting with selfbondage. In a sentence, I started with spread-eagle bed bondage and later began experimenting with forced vibrator scenarios. I’ve been adding to my play, going a little further, doing a little more, trying things that renew that edgy feeling. ...

Working as an insurance assessor, I get to see some weird and wonderful claims, and some of those I have to investigate further with a visit to the claimants’ premises. Others in my office seem to refer the stranger, more bizarre claims to me, and I seem to have developed a reputation for dealing with them. This one particular claim came across my desk that I just had to find out more about; it included some “rubber items,” and I wondered just what they were; there were no details other than the wording the claimant had used. Thinking that it may be some sort of sporting outfit, like a diving suit, I just had to have some more information before I could approve the claim. ...

I’m a known rigger in my area of the world, organizing rope jams and teaching Shibari classes. Besides loving to tie, I also have fantasies about getting tied up and stimulated to a happy ending. An email from Rose arrives: “Hi CF, I’m registered for your upcoming intro class and would like to get some rope to prepare.” I reply that she can pass by my place to get some. We agree on a time after work in a couple of days. ...

It was nearing 2 AM, closing Time. Sunday nights are usually the slowest time to tend bar, unless there’s a holiday on Monday and nobody has to work. So I’d spent the night washing glasses and keeping the place clean so that I could make a quick getaway after closing. “Kind of slow, isn’t it?” asked a woman customer seated on a barstool right in front of me. “Yeah,” I answered, drying a glass. ...

Jenna sits, nervous but resolute, waiting in the dog park as he approaches. It didn’t matter what he said online, she is determined to be resolute. Being in public would help with that, she’s sure. “Even if it would be fun to submit,” Jenna thinks to herself; “but I can’t let him think I’m not capable of resisting. He’d never let me live it down.” And why was that thought so hot? Anyway, not this time. Be strong. If he’s everything he says, plenty of time later. ...

I’m the strongest girl at school. I’m not a bully, mind! If anything, I’m pretty much the opposite. I don’t go around looking for a fight; I haven’t tested my mettle against other girls, I don’t go out of my way to punch the boys. But Liberty Heights is a cruel school, where the strong routinely prey on the weak, and the teachers turn a blind eye just as frequently. Which is why I’m happy to cultivate my reputation as Irene the butch, the weird goth you shouldn’t mess with. ...

Chapter 11: Backpacking, Trees and Creeks Clair wasn’t sure if it was the sunlight making the inside of her sleeping bag glow or her bladder that woke her up. She had no idea what time it was, and nothing to do about it anyway. She was still bound tightly in the sleeping bag with just a small hole above her face to breathe through. She really didn’t want to pee in a sleeping bag checked out from the University Rec Department, but the discomfort was becoming intense. ...

“As her old farmhouse came into view my fear became mixed with the seemingly incompatible feelings from earlier. Of her hand pressing tightly over my mouth while its sister slid its way into my pants to gently grasp my dick. Jennifer had never done anything like that before. Had she meant to? I doubted it. I had been wriggling in her grasp. It probably just slipped in. still… this wasn’t the first time she had gotten carried away. She always got carried away with me. ...

“Really? Another fake Domme?” I said out loud exasperated by another private message pretending to be a dominatrix. My wife just shook her head and smiled in sympathy, “You know if you didn’t post so much on there, you wouldn’t get all those.” “You’re probably right, but I’ve actually made connections with several people, too,” I replied, shrugging my shoulders. I had made several connections with people online that I really enjoyed chatting with, and yeah, seeing their sexy posts didn’t hurt either. Especially some of the amazing, powerful female Dominants that were out there. I’d even chatted with a few of them and considered a few of them, maybe not quite friends… associates? Something like that. I knew I could ask a respectful question about things and they were usually quite happy to answer. ...

Part 2 With the sun setting on the horizon, my motorbike roared down the open road, passing cities and large towns. Within the last few months, these places would be the perfect place for me to stop and to make a life for myself. However, with an empty purse and no one willing to let me stay with them, I had to take my last option possible.I watched the final town disappear from my wing mirror, with only the light pollution illuminating the skies as a memory of the location I just passed. ...

“I’m tired of watching other women paw all over you,” Tabitha complained. “No one is pawing me,” her boyfriend replied. “Karl, I watch the tapes.” Having a girlfriend in security can be a little complicated sometimes. “Those are just lonely older ladies looking for a safe flirt. Nothing more.” “You don’t have to flirt back all the time.” “I do if I want tips.” Tabitha just did not understand. This was what you had to do if you wanted to make it as a towel boy. Greentree Spa did not pay enough to live off in my current position. So, what if I flirted? It was not hurting anything. ...

Chapter 10: Backpacking, Kajira Authors Note: These chapters will make almost no sense if not read in order. If you haven’t, I strongly suggest you go back to the introduction and chapter 1. Clair and Fred are in their Sophomore year, still in separate dorms and having to find creative times and places to play. Fred arranges a campout to let Clair experience both service and bondage. Enjoy. Fridays there were very few classes scheduled at the University. Getting away for a three-day weekend was possible if they got ahead in their studies. Fred and Clair scheduled a backpacking trip on one such three-day weekend early in Fall Semester. In early September the daytime temperatures were still in the low 80s but it could get cool at night. Perfect camping weather. ...

The day had not gone according to plan. I was supposed to have gone riding with my friends, but instead had to fill in at our used bookstore. Worse, it was now snowing heavily outside at the rate of two inches an hour, with no letup in sight. My family had owned the used bookstore for years, and it gave my family a pretty good living and had sent me to college. My college education had been paid for by romance novels, comics, science fiction, and porn. ...

Roger Winslow stopped his car at the massive iron gates and stood fumbling with a ring of keys, searching for the one that would give them entrance. His secretary, Marcie, sat waiting patiently in the car. Beyond the gates, the Wentworth mansion looked exactly like you would expect a mad scientist’s lair to look in a grainy 1950’s horror movie. Maybe that was because it had been built near the end of the nineteenth century when Neo-gothic was the IN* style for the nouveau-riche. Or maybe it was because no one had lived there since Hector Wentworth had passed away and the lower two floors were securely boarded up. Or maybe it was just because tonight was Halloween and everything looked decrepit and spooky in the light of a full Halloween moon shining through a slightly cloudy sky. ...

What the fuck am I doing? Trick-or-Treating? I’m eighteen for fuck’s sake. A sexy college girl on her way to some party in a slutty little Tinkerbell costume passes me on the street. Oh yeah, that’s why. Smiling dumbly, I knock on the next door. Not closed all the way it swings open. My pillowcase hits the floor. My jaw nearly follows. Two of the sexiest women I’ve ever seen are framed perfectly in the doorway. A busty blond in only white lacy lingerie is kneeling on the couch, praying, I think. On her back are fluffy angel wings. Kneeling on the floor before her is the sexiest Latina I have ever seen. Her ass is massive and barely covered by the red thong she’s wearing. The attached demon tail does little to cover her. She’s clutching a toy pitchfork in one hand and has a little devil horns headband on. She must feel the breeze, ‘cause she turns and looks at me. ...

Craig woke up with a start as a cold shiver ran through him! “What time is it?” was his first thought, it was obviously still dark outside, there was no light leaking in around the curtains. And why wasn’t Bobbi in bed? Oh yea, this was Saturday, she was still locked in the cell in their basement “playroom”. Craig sat up on the side of the bed… and floated slowly up towards the ceiling. ...

Sean walked into the house to the smell of pumpkin spice something-or-other and sighed. His sister Jessica, a senior this year, was sitting at the kitchen table among a spray of books, eating a cookie. She looked up at him and said “What” spraying cookie crumbs at him. He looked at her tiredly and said “OK, I get it that Halloween is a big thing to you bunch of witches…” A squeal from the other room cut him off “Who are you calling a witch?” His little sister Megan stomped into the kitchen, her face its usual mask of displeasure at the sight of him. ...

Beth followed Ashley through the hallway to the school gymnasium, where Marcus and some of the other seniors were working on their project for the annual Halloween Haunt House. Beth asked, “So, what are Marcus and the others working on in there anyway?” “It was Marcus’s idea,” Ashley replied. “They’re doing a spooky Egyptian Tomb complete with mummies and stuff. Marcus said the concept was that it’s the resting place of an ancient Pharaoh and his concubines.” ...

It happened on Dark Night, as all such extremely magical things must. It was a long time ago… long before the invaders came from England… long before the invaders came from the north… even before the invaders with their iron weapons and shields that locked together to form the shell of a turtle came from the south and conquered Britain before invading the green isle. It was the invaders with their turtle shells who took the practices of Dark Night back to their homeland. But the calendars of Rome and the calendars of the green isle were not the same. And the Romans didn’t recognize the purpose or power of Dark Night. So they lit their fires and celebrated with dance and revelry on the last day of their harvest month. But those who remember still light their fires on the first dark of the moon following the day when the sun stops its march across the heavens and begins to return to shine with warmth upon the green isle. ...

Part 2: Erin I stared at my phone, grimacing at the mailbox. Nothing…precisely what I got last time I tried talking to the police. With a pained sigh, I stopped pacing about my gloomy studio apartment and tossed the thing on the tattered, maybe second-hand couch next to the waiting maidbot skin. “I guess I’m doing this,” I told myself, looking at the mocha skin waiting to be filled. But not yet. There were things I could do, things that needed doing which would also delay the inevitable. Turning my attention to the watch I bought yesterday, I swiped and tapped my way through the unfamiliar 3D interface projected in front of me until a small cube appeared in the lower left filled with a bust of myself. The red recording light began blinking. I probably should have put something on besides the lavender cami, but whatever. It was morning. ...

It was all part of the deal I had with her. Or what remained of her. I got the handsome men into her room, into her bed, then made them horny as hell, leaving the rest to her. What did I get out of the deal? Well, let us just say, a certain satisfaction and the occasional physical favour that a girl just could not bear to turn down. He was lying in the bed, watching my back as if hypnotised. I was wearing my tightest little black skirt, sheer black tights and patent black heels that made my legs look incredible. They were good anyway, but in those heels they could stop traffic. I had opened a couple of the top buttons of my crisp white blouse so every time I breathed deeply my breasts heaved in a manner calculated to reduce any man (and quite a few women in my experience) to tears. ...

“Put it there! Yes… There… Wait… Maybe over there…” “Miss… If you don’t make up your mind, our arms will fall off… Sooo…” “Ah, yes… Sorry. Right there is fine.” The two oversized delivery men finally placed the antique makeup vanity on the floor. There was not a chance in the world that I could move this piece of furniture made of solid wood on my own, so I understood that it would be its final resting place. ...

Doria looked down at the text on her phone and started to cry. “He doesn’t understand,” she softly sobbed. Nobody understood. The few people she had told about her condition didn’t believe her. How could she possibly convince Mark that there was a real reason that she absolutely couldn’t go to the big Halloween party next week? She went with him last year. He knew that she was at the party the year before with Jaime, her then current boyfriend. He remembered her at other Halloween parties from when they were growing up. He thought she liked Halloween. ...

…I mutely watched it all happen; the feeling of naked abandonment almost overwhelming for me. It’s just like a dream come true, but I also expect to see those same headlights come back in a few seconds, and when they don’t I start to really listen to what is going on around me. So, this is really what you wanted Jackie? I ask myself cynically, is this really better than getting all close and loving with Kris, even in the back of a moving limo? ...

Chapter 9 – Freshmen Their freshman year was tough for Clair and Fred. Not only did they have to adapt to being away from Chain, but academic life was very different, more self-directing and requiring self-discipline. Both were also aware that the freshman class made up almost half of the university. That meant that there were a huge number of their classmates that would flunk or drop out before the year was over. Fred was convinced that some of their classes were just designed to weed out the low performers, especially Calculus. ...

Part 1: The Queen’s Gambit The phone rang and he looked over to see who it was. He groaned in disdain. Beth had dumped him months ago. It was humiliating but that was what he asked for. After the first couple of months of dating, she asked him his deepest, darkest desires and he had told her everything. He was still unsure it was worth it. She pushed him further than he ever intended to go. He still couldn’t deny how much he loved it. It had just been hard for him as everyone now knew his secrets and made facing people difficult. He finally decided to answer, “What do you want?” ...

Storage Technologies International Announces Postponement of New Server New York; AP February 15, 2001 Today, Storage Technologies International announced the postponement of their new, highly awaited server blaming unspecified technical problems… “Let’s run it up again!” I ordered. Contrary to the way new computer technologies are depicted in the news and TV, in actual fact they are pretty boring in reality. Disk drives, servers, computers, are all designed on a computer to fit a certain need, then produced down in the workshop (with the engineers and production people); then tested by us engineers to see if the damn thing works. ...

Chapter 8 – Google It After too short of time, Clair’s summer was over, and it was time to head back to the “real world” and her first year at college. Besides, her mom was planning a huge 18th birthday party for her the next weekend. As Clair was saying her goodbyes and packing the car, she made a point of saying: “so, did Grandfather give you that perfume you were wearing when Mr. Franklin took you to the movies?” ...

I suppose there’s no worse flight to take in the world than the red-eye flight from Anchorage Alaska. Living in the Great Land may be wonderful, but getting out can be a problem. The Alaska Highway is OK, but only usable during summer. So if you have to get anywhere, especially to the lower 48, you have to fly. And the cheapest way is the red eye, which leaves anytime between midnight and three AM. When most everyone else was asleep, my wife and I had to fly to Seattle. The only flight open was the red eye, so that’s what it had to be. ...

Chapter 7: Gran’s Chain The summer between high school and college, Clair decided to spend a month on the family farm with her Gran. Over the years she had spent long weekends with her grandparents and a few longer periods during summers. It was fun, they raised horses, had a few hundred acres of wheat fields and a big 150-year-old farmhouse with wrap-around porch. She liked swimming in the lake, riding horses, and learning to cook with Gran. The only downside was there were very few people left in the community her age. Clair’s father’s parents lived in Germany and Clair’s grandfather had passed away a couple of years ago so Gran, as she had called her since she was 2, was her entire extended family. So, before she became totally immersed in college that fall, Clair asked Gran if she could come visit for a month. ...

The captain lit her milky scented candle. She applied the clay between her legs. She massaged the baby oil onto her B-Cup breasts. “Save us, oh goddess!” The storm raged outside. Her dildo got to work. “Olyria! Olyria! Olyria!” she shouted with each thrust. As the cruise ship was tossed up by a powerful wave, the front end leaving the water entirely, the power went out. All aboard the ill-fated cruise ship regretted ever coming aboard. ...

Chapter 6: Oral, NY and Graduation Life returned to ‘normal’ whatever that was. Jill survived her two-week Mitt sentence and probably enjoyed more sex than normal. Seeing his wife in the Mitts, eating off the floor, really turned Bob on and that frequently resulted in some after dinner sex of one type or another. Sometimes it was a blowjob, sometimes anal but about once a week, Jill got a good, old-fashioned fucking and that was worth waiting for. ...

“Hands behind your head, Crystal,” Mistress Morgan Blair ordered. I’m standing totally naked in front of my Mistress in her library. The sun is just coming up in the Library windows. Today will be the most important day in my new career as a submissive. I do as I am told, and place my hands behind my head. I wait for her next orders. “Have you showered and dried your hair, Crystal?” ...

Juliana once again lay naked on her bed. The covers and upper sheet were pushed down to the end of the bed so that she was flat on her back uncovered on the lower sheet. Her hands were slowly sliding up and down her body as she listened to the noise of the party going on above her. This was rapidly becoming her Friday night routine. The building was very old and the walls were definitely not sound insulated, but it was all that she could afford. From her living room, she could often hear the TVs blaring in the adjacent apartments and sometimes even from the floor below. But there was never any noise from the apartment above her. ...

Chapter 10 I ran into the room, out of breath and gasping from sprinting across the large building. I found myself in a bland, white skyscraper, no colour filled the void apart from the white room and the dull, blue sky that stood at the horizon. The room I entered was an office, a large, white chair sat at a large, white table and the rest of the room had nothing else inside it. It wasn’t the room I was interested in, I ran to the other side where a plate of glass blocked me from the outside world. ...

The Invisible Neighbor “I’m going to bake her a banana cake, that’s what I’m going to do! You have to open your door when a neighbor brings a cake!” Greg put down his coffee cup and looked wearily at his wife, the adorable and sexy love of his life. Madelyn had seen the couple next door the day they moved in, but since then she’d only seen the husband leave and return. She hadn’t seen the man’s wife a single time in two weeks, not even to go out and get the mail, and she was utterly obsessed by it. Greg, on the other hand, came from the “good fences make good neighbors” school of thought. “It’s none of our business, dear, if the neighbors are standoffish. Maybe she’s agoraphobic. Maybe she’s got something contagious.” ...

Chapter 5: Transgression Clair was as busy the following week as a usual school week. She had several clubs, softball practice and new to the scene, she and Fred had started dating. That had caused some family discussion, but Jill defended her maturity to Bob and so, a 10pm curfew was set along with a limit of no dates on school nights unless it was a special event, like a school play or something. ...

Rebecca Spinks teaches Classical Literature at the community college. It’s a required course, so her classes are normally filled with students who would rather admire her body then take notes. And no wonder – her lecturing style is boring as hell, but her outfits don’t attempt to downplay her chest and ass. It’s a mid-February morning, and the class and teacher are both restless. The lesson plan for the day lists Sappho, but Miss Spinks disappoints the students by explaining that only about 600 lines of Sappho’s actual poetry survive to the present day, and she won’t be reading any of it. The sorority girls in the back row look devastated. The football players look confused. Miss Spinks announces the mid-class break, and goes to get a cup of coffee and escape the hubbub behind her. ...

Chapter 4: Gran Knows Jill was never sure what exactly set her daughter off, but she suspected it might have been Clair’s Psychology advanced placement class. Perhaps a discussion of family life, or sexual fetishes, or some similar topic. But for sure, when Clair came down after school that day, Jill could see that she was deep in thought, quiet and perhaps sad. “What’s wrong sweetheart?” “Oh nothing,” Clair said. ...

It was a steel sarcophagus of two inch thick steel, welded together over a number of days in the basement of their house. Just the right size to house an adult of either gender. They stood and admired it, having wanted some kind of lockable confined environment for as long as either could remember. “Looks good Paul, what about the locking mechanism” asked Jen. “Oh, that’s a work of genius.” he replied. “There’s no lock or key, it uses technology and chemistry to lock and unlock.” ...

“Honey, I’m home!” I yelled, pulling my suitcase into the foyer behind me. I’d just spent the better part of today, or was it yesterday, flying back from Taipei on a business trip. Taipei to Hawaii, Hawaii to Los Angeles, LA to New York. I had finished days earlier than I thought I would. While Taipei was nice, I had been there numerous times before. And I had gotten just so homesick! So I was lucky enough to find a seat on a flight home, so I came home unannounced, to surprise my husband, Christopher. ...

Chapter 3: First Week Sunday was uneventful. Clair still couldn’t get up the nerve to go down to the basement and visit with her Mom, so she worked on a school project, talked with friends, rearranged her closet. Bob slept late, then spent most of the day in his woodworking shop refinishing an antique from his Mother-in-Law’s farm. Clair offered to cook some pork chops for dinner and Bob, as was their deal, did the dishes. Bob did show Clair how he prepared Jill’s dinner and suggested that she do it herself for practice on Monday. But Clair still wasn’t interested in taking the meager cup of dinner down to her Mom. ...

Once, there had been a car accident. It wasn’t bad enough to make the papers, but it did change Jill’s life forever. Jill worked for a firm on Wall Street, and had gotten a bonus at the end of the year. Instead of spending her check on a trip, she had instead decided to pay off her car that she had bought the year before. She had taken the day off, and had paid the balance on her loan. To celebrate, she was going to a restaurant to meet with friends for lunch. ...

We were sitting together in the hotel bar together on Secretaries Day. What a waste of corporate time and money! I had to buy my secretary flowers, be nice to her all week, and then take her out to lunch! True, I could do this on my corporate expense account so the taxpayers were paying for it. But still, here we were, having drinks, instead of working. And time is money, after all. ...

Compulsion* _This was going to be more fun than anything I’d tried before now. It would lend a whole new meaning to the term “Dumpster Diving”, at least for me. If I were objective, looking at myself from the viewpoint of a dispassionate, disinterested observer, then I’d have to conclude I was certifiably insane to carry through on my plan. Maybe I was crazy, but it wasn’t going to stop me._Why did I do it?* What was it in my head that drove me to become human garbage, to be tossed aside as unwanted trash? Most of the time I felt normal, but every so often that compulsion came upon me. Maybe it was the feel of the smooth, clingy plastic against my hand when opening a fresh kitchen trash bag. Or maybe it was some kind of guilt complex. Whatever the reason, I had to wrap myself up in a neat package inside one of those bags, preferably surrounded by other bags of equally unwanted refuse. ...

Chapter 2: The Basement Bob had a tote in the basement with the equipment from the last two times they had used the “program,” which included four lengths of carefully measured ½ inch high strength steel chain and six high security padlocks. Bob would wrap one short chain tightly around Jill’s waist and padlock it. Their unfinished basement did have a few unpainted sheetrock walls, one divided the basement roughly in half between the “daylight” part that had windows onto the back yard and the front part that was mostly underground with poured cement foundation walls. The daylight part was mostly used for storage plus Bob had a simple workbench and some tools. The front of the basement had no windows and only one insulated door to enter the space. Along the front of the area was an 8 X 8 alcove that was under the main front door stoop. This alcove had a cement roof that supported the tiles in the entryway. This room was intended to be a basement half bathroom and had a simple sink and toilet. Clair had always been told the toilet was there for when they finally finished the basement into a rec-room and had not thought much about it until now. “So THAT’s what that toilet is for” Clair exclaimed when she finally figured it out. ...

…First off let me say that I never thought I’d ever be here myself, not that I don’t get along with other women just fine, but most of my everyday friends and coworkers are guys; it’s the nature of my business, it’s also the nature of my flirty personality. There are reasons for this; perhaps it’s that other women have this habit of stabbing me in the back, or maybe it’s that I look and act a certain way, and that doesn’t exactly endear me to the girlfriends and wives who think my friendly manner with their significant others is an implied offer for something more. Then of course there is what amounts to a theoretical open hall pass for that “something more” from my loving and understanding husband, so some measure of open availability - without perceived consequences on my end - perhaps is sensed by those ladies around me, as well as their attached and just as friendly guys. I’m there for the proverbial taking, but not by just anybody. ...

When I arrived at Lavender Rose Bar down in the Chelsea section of Manhattan, it was already packed solid. After work, I’d eaten dinner, showered, and rested before hitting the bar scene. The Lavender Rose is a small Lesbian Bar that had outgrown its small space. Fridays the place was packed, with all sorts of women. Everything from femmes to butch dykes in black leather. One regular patron was there, with her girlfriend on a leash. ...

Part 1. Arrival and Registration Emma’s Uber pulled up to her destination. She looked out the window at the bright blue sunny sky with a large cruise ship sitting about the length of a football field away. She had been waiting for months for this trip. Her body shivered in excitement and was instantly hornier than before; which was pretty horny, seeing as she had denied herself any release for the last month. She was here just as registration opened and boarding was allowed so there weren’t many people yet. She smiled to herself as she looked at the people heading towards the boat. ...

The class had ended an hour before, and I’d made a complete fool of myself. First off, I’d come into my psychology class a half hour late, looking like something out of a thrift shop. Then, I’d sounded like a shrill windbag arguing with my instructor on her theme of “Dominance in Everyday Life.” So the instructor called me into her office for a discussion. “Well Helen,” she began, “I don’t know why you caused me so much trouble today,” said Dr. Terrel. The woman was still attractive and slim well into her forties. ...

Chapter 1: Jill’s Chain Jill was sitting on a slightly rusty, army surplus metal folding bed. A ½ inch chain was wrapped rather tightly around her waist and padlocked there. One end of a longer chain was locked around a steel pole with a high security padlock; the other end was locked to Jill’s belly chain. They were, of course, all products of Chain Manufacturing, Inc. Jill’s husband Bob was scurrying around the basement room busy with all kinds of tasks. Jill was deep in thought. She knew what Bob was doing was exactly what she had asked him to do, but she also knew, with great certainty, that in four or five days she would regret her consent. ...

Chain is a series of stories, all set in the fictional town of Chain Alabama, population about 20,000. Chain was named because it grew around a chain manufacturing factory, founded in 1855 and called simply “Chain Incorporated.” The motto of both the town and the company was “Binding Us Together in Iron” which, as we shall see in these stories, may have contributed to the nature of the town and its inhabitants. ...

Chapter 9 Me and Emily sat in silence. It had been two hours since we got home after the eventful day at Tanya’s store, my body was sore and my bottom-half was still buzzing from the earlier events. My sister played with her fingers, her mind absent from the real world and was full with multiple questions with a few answers she was already coming up with. Her anxiety was on high-alert and I couldn’t lie that my body was going through the same. ...

I stopped by the old hermit’s shack yesterday. His name is actually Tobias something, but everyone refers to him as “the old hermit” or Toby. He’s lived in that shack out on the edge of the desert for a long time. I really don’t know how long, but my father used to talk about going out there with his father when he was a boy to visit the old hermit. My dad’s been gone for over twenty years now, so that hermit must be at least ninety… or one hundred… or one hundred ten. He looks even older than that. Dad used to take food out to him regularly, and when Dad got sick, he made me promise that I would see that the old hermit never went hungry. ...

It’s Saturday night, and by now most girls are looking forward to have sex with the men (or women) in their lives. For most, that would be regular vanilla sex. But not for me. Not anymore. Ever since my current boyfriend, Carl introduced me to the joys of bondage and discipline and made me his submissive. I now crave what I once considered perverted and degenerate. My name is Sabah Jenkins, and tonight I’m twenty-six years old. I have black hair and eyes, I’m 5 foot 4 inches tall and weigh 120 lbs. I have a nice body, with modest breasts, a thin waist, and a firm bum. ...

Part 7: This Masquerade “Since Kevin and I are the only man and woman here who are actually allowed sexual intercourse, I think we need to show you young ladies how it’s done. Close up and personal. Your mother can watch.” (We had collectively decided the previous night that the twin teens would remain virgins – technically and vaginally – and I would not be fucking Page – at least for now.) ...

Part 6: Tie Your Mother Down When I focused on the scene to the side, I was stunned. Bettie had changed into a tiny black fetish outfit that was little more than a bunch of straps and mesh that encircled her torso and exposed her breasts and pussy. She had also changed into a short red wig, knee-high platform boots, and an ornate lace face mask. A leather belt held a riding crop clipped onto one side and some kind of leather holster on the other. The transformation from a vintage submissive of the 60’s to a 21st Century Dominatrix was breathtaking. ...

Janet found a silver rope chain online that looked amazing and bought it immediately, when it arrived she couldn’t believe how smooth and flexible it was. It was long enough to wrap around her throat several times and still close the clasp that looked like a tiny padlock. She wore it for days before trying to remove it and finding the clasp wouldn’t open pulling and fighting the thin chain becoming desperate trying to break it. Janet awoke with an aching head remembering how the chain had seemed to tighten around her throat as she yanked and pulled at it, choking her and reached up to find it was still locked and felt even tighter. ...

I Was Just Trying It On Beth had just graduated from college with a bachelor’s degree, at the age of 20. She spent the next year getting a few computer security certifications. She was offered a good, nice paying job in a small town in Kansas. It turns out the company’s computer security office was there. After looking for a place to stay, she called an aunt that lived in a ranch just outside of town for advice. She said all the available areas were noisy or very old. Trish, Beth’s aunt, offered me a room on her ranch. She decided to say yes, so she would have a chance to look around the town and find a better place. ...

Here I am, kneeling on the cross on the floor in my new cell, waiting for my mistress. It is 5 minutes until 10 am. I am dressed in a satin black and white maids outfit, a corset that was made for me, I had put it on this morning and tightened it the best I could, my waist is constricted to 30 inches, but the corset can be tightened to reduce my waist to 24 inches. The corset has 8 suspenders to hold up the black seamed stockings that I am wearing, covered by the 4” heels that are locked on with padlocks, the keys are upstairs. I am wearing a stainless steel cock cage, this is small and if I attempt to get an erection quickly become uncomfortable. This has been locked on for the last week on mistress’s instructions, the absence of some relief has been driving me mad. ...

Part 2 Like most people Brianna Wilde generally did not remember her dreams beyond the vaguest of impressions that tended to fade like mist upon waking. On occasion a dream would stick with her, but only rarely. For the most part this did not bother her, especially given how dreamlike so much of her life had become lately, but there were times when it was frustrating. Right now was one of those times. She was, by nature, a deep sleeper and a slow riser and while that was slowly beginning to change for a variety of reasons, it still tended to create a strange twilight in which she was still trapped in the nonsensical logic of dreams while slowly becoming more and more aware of her body. Most mornings that was not much of an issue, but on those occasions when she spent the night bound, or with her lovers, or both, it could be a problem. The worst mornings saw a rising sense of panic as she struggled to escape whatever it was that held her, trapped and unable to remember what was happening until wakefulness finally came. Thankfully that was a rare occurrence, especially once she had explored her submissive side and embraced her passion for bondage more thoroughly, but there were still times when she woke in an almost terrified frenzy until her lovers managed to calm her down. This was not one of those mornings, but rather a result of the exact opposite problem, a time in which the sensory overload of everything that she was feeling ran together in her still slumbering mind in a way that was electrifying. And right now a combination of the comfortably silken sheets beneath her, the warm softness of bodies pressed against her, and the delightfully firm grasp of the straitjacket holding her tight all swirled together wonderfully. It was incredibly overwhelming, sensation infusing every part of her being as she lay in helpless torpor. Or, to put it somewhat more bluntly, this morning Brianna found herself incredibly horny and unable to do anything about it as she balanced between sleep and the waking world. ...

A New Program The University had instituted a new program for all freshmen, based on a lack of understanding by its student body about Human sexuality. In order to create a safer and more open and free campus environment the University had decided to institute a mandatory psychology class for all freshmen that would conclude at the end of their first year. World renowned for their psychology department, the school had decided to integrate all portions of the program into their student’s lives on and off-campus, in the dorms even over term breaks. The goal of the program was to increase the independence of students, decrease campus sexual assault and increase the presence of informed consent amongst the student body. New dorms and facilities had been recently completed for the freshman class, which included lecture halls, small group instructional areas, rest and relaxation pods and other facilities needed to implement the program all under one roof. The effort was funded by research grants and wealthy donors to help the university fulfill its mission. ...

Chapter 8 I chuckled to myself, Tanya wasn’t lying when she said she had a dog house in her garden. Me and Emily cuddled up to each other in the small, wooden structure as we watched the light rain fall down onto her modest-sized garden. Despite the small size, it was a very private area with no one able to see into. It had been a few weeks since Tanya introduced us to those new outfits, she had allowed us to keep the suits at hers in case we would be caught again by trying something at home. The shop owner soon became a vital part of our relationship, she became more of a mother figure and a mentor, telling us about bondage techniques and many other things to do with domination and submission; things not even I knew about. ...

Hi my name is Ashley and I have something to get off my chest. I’m a member of my college volleyball team and I recently learned the meaning of karma. I’m a freshman girl this year and our team just won our state championship for the first time in years! I was known as one of the more ambitious girls on the team, and routinely declared that I’d like to become team captain once I’m an upperclassman, which is why for the last year, I acted bossy around my teammates and often stood my ground in arguments with team members even once I knew I lost. ...

September 30, 1960 Valeria sighed a sad little sigh as she watched Richard succumb to the sedative in his drink. She was going to be twenty-one in just a few hours. Why was she still doing these stupid little heists? She should be further on in her life by now. Once Richard was good and out, she strolled around the man’s apartment. The lawyer deserved to be robbed, she reminded herself. He was old enough to be the father of the girls he was picking up at that bar. Herself included. Relieving him of some minor Earthly trinkets would set him right. ...

Denise Grant stood at the corner of the Science Building waiting for that bitch Alicia Stevens to finally show up. Goddammit, she’d show her this time. She’d get her back big time for all the humiliation she had put her through after their break-up. Denise went through the memorized list in her head. First, there was the very, very public break-up where Alicia had French-kissed the first boy she saw after loudly announcing that she and Denise were done. Then there was the scribbled attack on the wall outside the cafeteria: THE BEST CURE FOR LESBIANISM IS DENISE GRANT! Then there was the party where Denise had just wanted to ask her what had made her so mad at her, and the bitch threw a glass of red wine on her favorite dress. And then finally, there was the message on the school forum with the subject line: “Denise Grant, proof of female incels?” ...

Part 3 Once they had both recovered (she was just as in need of catching her breath as he), she turned back to her interrogation. “So, as you see, none of what you have said so far is scaring me off. Far from it. Continue.” “Very well, my goddess, here goes. So, I mentioned cages and so forth. Well, I once read a story online about someone being tightly bound, then locked into a box, which was then screwed shut and buried under the floor. The victim had a catheter and enema butt plug and feeding tube…if it were me I’d also have earphones to hear what’s going on in her bedroom after I’d been incarcerated and a tiny chastity cage…in another story the man asks if he can be locked in a basement cell and not be let out unless he can escape…but his wife keeps adding more and more bondage making it impossible and eventually takes another man as her lover upstairs and then fakes his disappearance so he can realise his secret fantasy of being permanently bound in her cell. He regrets it of course but by then he’s signed the contract and is already locked in a cell wearing serious amounts of metal restraints and she has convinced herself that his pleas to escape are all part of the ‘scene’. ...

Continues from chapter 40 41 Once again Dear Reader, I must apologise. I’ve spent countless weeks living in the most unimaginable bliss and have yet again neglected to record them. My previous life has all but entirely evaporated from my mind. Never did I conceive it remotely possible that I would inhabit such a glorious world as this. The timelines are all mixed up in my airy-fairy head but I remember speaking of the decision I made in the white room to restrict myself to one meal a day. And it was not long thereafter that I awoke back in my own cell on Sublevel 2 without an inkling of how I had come to be there. ...

Part 1 It was, Brianna Wilde reflected, an absolutely beautiful day. The brilliant blue sky was marred by only a few faint wisps of clouds while a gentle breeze mitigated the rising heat of the afternoon. More pleasantly the world had bloomed brilliantly with the turn of spring and, with summer just around the corner, the scent of dozens of neighborhood gardens filled the air like living potpourri. And yet, even as she felt that breeze tickle the bare skin of her arms while the alluring scent of flowers teased her nose, Brianna wasn’t really thinking about any of that. Instead, as she stood, feet practically rooted in place on the dull concrete of the sidewalk, all of her attention was focused on the sprawling house before her. ...

Part 2 The first week was a rush. The steel cage was heavy, and he felt it all the time. It was a constant reminder of her, and this was a good feeling. Not so helpful were the dirty messages and photos she kept sending him, as trying to get hard in this cage was totally impossible and it quickly became uncomfortable when he got physically aroused. In his old cage there was maybe an inch of spare space and the slit at the end was large enough that the very tip could poke out and reduce the discomfort. Steel does not yield however, and this cage was just the right size to allow no lengthwise growth at all, just a thickening which made him bulge through the bars. It looked hot a fuck. ...

I had wanted to be mummified in fiberglass casting tape for years, experimenting regularly with the tape many times but never fully committing to a full body cast. I haven’t had anyone that shares my passion for bondage in years also so I had reverted to keeping my desires to myself. During my experiments I had casted my legs in long leg casts both straight and bent and short leg casts eventually moving up to doing both legs at the same time. ...

Eddie and Patty had known each other since high school. Working part time at the local ice cream shop helped them to re-acquaint themselves. In addition to ice cream, sundaes and milkshakes, the shop also sold hamburgers, hot dogs, fries and other grilled foods. After work, they started dating again and realized how much they had in common. Sunday afternoons were always busy at the shop. Sometimes in the winter months, business was slow and they would go off into an employee lounge for some quick enjoyable sexual encounters. They had to be cautious in case the bell would ring and a rare customer would come into the shop. ...

Part 1 Chris was a mid-thirties, average height, average weight, average guy. Decent looking, not striking, one of the “quiet ones”. It’s always the quiet ones… His wife was an amazing woman and they partnered perfectly in music, food, wine, even friends! Couple that with being great in bed together and bang, perfect couple! She was even very understanding when he “came out” early in their relationship about his various kinks. He had all his adult life, been into bondage in a big way and whilst single, did a great deal of…research… into the subject, reading fiction, watching videos, and learning a lot from the adult shops online that specialised in equipment. When he got his own place, this progressed into selfbondage, and he got pretty good, at first tying, then strapping, and then as he got more adventurous, chaining and locking himself up. More importantly he got very good at getting out again afterwards! ...

CHAPTER FOUR The Gasman Arnold Lamplighter, known in the trade as The Gasman, lived in a rather exclusive area adjacent to Chalfont Saint Giles, about a forty-five minute ride and a couple million pounds sterling from the east side of London. He had sounded a bit surprised when I called and said I had an urgent need to speak to him in person, but he said to “drop by” around eight. ...

For years I have been playing games in my country cottage without getting seen,then one very wet friday afternoon it happened. On my days off from work I like to dress up in my girly clothes,complete with chastity wear and bondage items with the keys locked away in a time release box. The lane outside my cottage is known to flood after heavy rain and that night we had consistent downpours, so the corner a few yards down the lane was well under water. When it’s like that most locals know not to use it, only farmers in tractors or people with high clearance SUVs. ...

It should be noted, before we start, that Anise wouldn’t normally be seen dead on this side of town. She had standards. Against the dark alleyways and industrial buildings of the east side, her outfit stuck out like a sore thumb. That was, of course, only part of the reason for her nervousness. Squinting at the discreet business card in her hand, for what must have been the hundredth time, she tried to persuade herself that she must be in the right place. The unit number matched that on the card, but the clue she had been hoping for as to what lay inside was notably absent. The card itself was no help, simply a name and an address. No phone number, no website, no title. Nor was the hand-written message on the back, burned into her brain from reading and re-reading. ...

Chapter 7 “What are we going to do?” Emily asked, on the verge of tears as she put on her pyjamas. I couldn’t answer, I didn’t know the answer. Jane never gave us enough time to explain ourselves, not that there was anything to explain. As soon as she saw our two bodies on top of each other, she walked right into the kitchen and she had been in there since. Despite being stunned at first, I managed to get off Emily and we escaped into the safety of our bedroom where we dressed in our sleepwear. ...

Part 7 Chapter 19: All wrapped up in research The lights came on in my cell, and Patti walked in. “Hi Mr. Murphy, how are you on this fine morning?” “Good!” I said. “Well, it’s a big day for you, going for another wet pack. Are you excited?” Patti asked. “Well, excited and a little scared,” I said. “Well, you liked your last one, didn’t you?” Patti asked. “It was interesting last time, but this time it’s for a whole week!” I said. ...

I’ve always been a rocker, not that I don’t love other types of music, too, but there was always something about going to a rock concert that had a special air. A kind of vibe that was hard to describe. Almost like an energy in the crowd connecting them to the band. Of course, I’d been to a number of shows over the years, saw some big bands, some unknowns and saw some great shows, some decent shows and even a few that sucked. ...

CHAPTER THREE Finn’s Fetish Factory Funhouse Finn stood in the spotlight looking at the crowd for a moment as a bevy of black clad stage hands rushed out and completely cleared the stage area. There was then some creaking and groaning as a large hexagonal ring slowly wheeled itself into the middle of the area. The ring had thick padded sides which extended up about a foot over its floor creating a swimming pool like area that was filled about half way with a clear liquid that had the sheen of oil. Obviously the ring was intended for oil wrestling, but there were no contestants yet visible. ...

(story continues from Indecent Proposal 6) Part Seven …As I lay there on that beach sleep wouldn’t come to me this time, but I wasn’t exactly awake either. I heard the seagulls and the distant surf, and even my own relaxed heartbeat as well; I almost felt like a dormant computer in standby mode just waiting for somebody to accidentally bump the desk and shake my mouse awake. I was blissfully relaxed with Jack watching over me, like the most comfortable I’ve ever been, and this is saying something as I was stretched out on a nude beach in public while thinking about it, all while pretending to be Jack’s lusty wife. Laying there I also smelled both the coconut oil and Jack’s manly scent, and even the less intrusive smells of the beach. I felt the heat of the sun cook my naked back side like an oven, but what really seemed profound to me was that I FELT Jack next to me. Not his physical body, but his presence. ...

They had been chatting online for months moving to include phone calls and texting, always sharing their fetish and bondage themed ideas with each other. James had broken down and told Linda about his recent experimentation with self-chastity and waited anxiously for her response. Immediately she responded by how great she thought it was thanking him for sharing his secret with her. They chatted regularly about his growing fascination with chastity with her doing research on her own and asking many questions when they talked. ...

Part 5: Mouth “Mom, it looks like so much fun, so Renee and I wondered; would it be alright if we got tied up?” The ludicrously uninhibited woman from a decade past who called herself “Jewell” would have immediately grabbed for a set of cuffs. But Page thought for a moment, and, to her credit, told the girls, “Let’s put a pin in that. We’ll consider it for later. The idea is that you girls are in control, moving at your own pace, never forced into anything. Especially by this brute.” ...

It’s 5:30 on an average Friday night and Amy and I are about to leave the house for a real adventure. By nature, we are not particularly adventuresome, or at least not out in public. Amy is a lead software developer and I own a relatively large accounting firm. We live in a metropolitan suburb in an unassuming home on Sycamore St. Amy is beautiful. In every sense of the word. She is charming, funny and she loves to explore new ideas. This is particularly convenient in our bedroom. There isn’t much she isn’t up for trying – well at least once. ...

I had felt myself flushing the first time I saw the testing machine in the basement. Thankfully no-one noticed my response, but since I saw it, I had been making plans for the testing machine. We (the Royal We, our company) made carpets and rugs. And deep in the basement was the testing department. One of the machines in the testing department was guaranteed to make every submissive go weak at the knees. ...

Day 2.1 - Her Turn Cassy woke up feeling fairly rested. She had been so tired that she had slept curled up, only turning occasionally. Each movement would remind her that she was a very happy sex slave, chained to her masters’ bed with a boat lock. The chain’s thickness was almost ridiculous, but it was in line with the extra massive metal collar she also wore. As she blinked her eyes open, trying to adjust to the beam of light that seemed focused just on her place on the floor, she saw two eyes blinking back at her. Amy looked like a kid in a candy store, or a kid waiting ‘patiently’ by their parent’s bed on Christmas morning. The amount of excitement in her eyes was almost ludicrous. ...

Day 2.2 - His Turn Cassy had to get the idea of what she would do at the end of the week—to get out of this mess—out of her mind. After all, she was only on day 2, and it was still morning, and she had only been fucked by one of them so far, and not fucked by the couple, and not done all of her chores. Maybe some boring chores, led and controlled by the computer, would help her clear her mind and give her time to think. ...

Day 2.3 - Their Turn It was not even midday, and Cassy needed a nap, maybe she would sleep for a week and this would all be over then. Maybe they would come fuck her unconscious body. She would eventually wake up as herself again, wondering why she smelled like pussy and was full of cum. What a wonderful thought. When Cassy woke, she was sore. She looked down at her body and there were lines showing where the rough pool ladder rungs had pressed into her skin harshly. The skin was not broken, but it was puffy and red in places. She had an ointment that would clear the swelling up instantly, but for the moment she wanted to pet the sensitive skin and let the pain remind her of her first time with her husband, for the third time in her life. She wanted him to remember this the way she did. It seemed only fair. How could she go through her life as she had planned? If everything went back to normal and they forgot, how could she pretend with both of them that nothing had ever happened between them? She was sure she would slip up at some point. She had never known how some women could cheat on their lovers. How did they have something so powerfully emotional in their life and not have it seep into their conversations and thoughts? Cassy could feel Cassandra as if she were a long lost person in her mind, maybe these cheating women compartmentalized their other loves like she had compartmentalized her different selves. ...

Day 3.1 - Morning Wood Cassy woke early, the computer setting off a timer in her head. She nuzzled back into her husband until he woke, then continued to nuzzle him with her ass until he woke enough to realize that he had a helpless sex toy bound for his use in his bed. It took him quite a while to get hard, but when it was, he pushed it into her and she pushed back. They didn’t move much. Mostly Cassy didn’t move because she was sore from last night from having her wrists bound above her head all night. Sleep would have been rough last night without the house’s help. Eventually his rocking hips slowed and his cock stopped slipping in and out of her as he fell asleep, and so did she. Again the computer woke her. Like a snooze alarm. She knew that she was supposed to get him to unbind her without asking. So, she nuzzled him again, got him hard again, he slipped into her, fucked her a couple more times, then passed out. The third time he woke up he went to get the bean, unbound her arms, smacked her lovingly on the ass, and gave her permission to, “go fuck herself.” He thought he was funny, and she had to admit she did enjoy the pun, he was not being rude to her. ...

Can’t sleep? Desperate for a little rest? We here at the Temple of Domina suggest praying to the Demi-Goddess “The Sitter”.* Fuck it. I was desperate. I hadn’t had a full night’s sleep in weeks. My body was ready to collapse but my mind just would not allow it. I searched online for anything that would help. I tried it all but to no avail. So, when I found a link to this strange page, I was ready to try it. ...

Chapter 3 Eric woke to the sound of Emily downstairs in the kitchen. He rolled out of bed and pulled on a t-shirt and a pair of trunk style underwear that Emily liked. Walking downstairs he saw that she was making breakfast and wearing one of his shirts and a pair of his boxers. Her hair had been hastily thrown up in a ponytail to keep it out of her way. She smiled as she saw him. “Good morning babe. I’m making sure you have a good breakfast before we play today. Would you like some coffee?” She asked as she was actively scrambling some eggs. ...

Chapter 1 The gravel of the long lane crunched under the wheels of the pick-up truck as it wound its way down through the trees. Inside the truck Eric looked over at Emily in the passenger seat. She noticed his glance and gave him a warm smile and reached over and gave his upper thigh and encouraging squeeze. Eric smiled back and looked back out the window of the truck. The cool spring air drafted in through the open windows of the truck along with the subtle smell of the pine trees. ...

Chapter 5 Emily was looking up at the passing clouds when she heard some deep breathing coming from Eric. She didn’t think he was fully asleep, but he was definitely relaxed laying there and she cherished the thought of that. She had gotten him out here doing something he had kept as a hidden desire and had fought against doing it. Now, she had him out here quite literally eating from her hand and relaxed enough to fall asleep even though he had given up control of his hands, eyes, and most all his freedom to her. She loved the committed trust he had put in her. ...

Chapter 2 After dinner Eric was sitting by the fireplace watching the flames rise around the wood. Dinner consisted of a few drinks and some steaks on the grill. The sun had now set and the only light in the room came from the fireplace and a few dim can lights recessed in the ceiling above the loft. Eric had been told to get the fire going while Emily was going to go change into her outfit for him. After a while he began to wonder if something had happened to her as it seemed to be taking a while for her to get ready. ...

Linda had loved high heels since she was a small child stomping around in her mother’s high heels continuing to wear all types until she was old enough to pick what she wanted. Linda could not remember not wearing heels, even getting into trouble in school for wearing “too sexy” shoes and refusing to change her footwear. The high heels gave her an air that she thought she was better than others and only hung around with the “pretty” people. All during high school she was one of those people that took great joy in tormenting the people outside her group. Her whole life seemed to revolve around her love of high heel shoes and tormenting less “important” people. Her attitude worsened now that she was a model and had begun doing more and more fetish shoots, being one of the few current models that could wear extreme heels during the entire shoot. As her career progressed she was given her first pair of ballet boots and quickly fell in love with them, mastering wearing and walking in all styles of the tortuous shoes. ...

Day 1.2 - Evening Cassy could only think about what had just happened to her, in her own master bedroom, with her own husband, and her housemaid. Distracted, she had not realized that she was walking. She had not noticed that she had had to turn her body sideways to proceed slowly down two flights of stairs, one slow step at a time. She hadn’t felt the pain that the insanely high heels she was wearing were causing her. She didn’t notice when she had just entered her new room in the basement, but she did notice how bare and lonely it was without Amy or her husband. She had a fleeting thought of fucking the bed again, simply to stave off her impending boredom. Her libido had not been sated even after two powerful orgasms today. First things first though, she needed to get these ballet heels off before she tore a muscle. ...

“I had one of those dreams again sweetheart” I heard from my perplexed husband, his words sounding like more of a confession than relating some horrific nightmare though. I called him my husband, and everybody in our circle of friends called him this too, but the truth of the matter was that we had never officially married, and for business purposes I therefore retained my family surname too. “The one where I’m out with Rob from accounting at the restaurant, and you’re our bumbling waiter?” I asked. It was a dream with a lot of suggestive promise, one that even turned me on as all the ladies at the office, to include myself, had a thing for the new guy Rob. But more importantly, the concept of my dating Rob apparently turned my husband on in some measure too; enough to even dream about it. Sometimes in these dreams of his I was dressed in my business attire, and other times something more tantalising and slinky that I didn’t even own. In each of them though there was an apparent theme of incompetence in whatever my husband was doing for us, all as he served us - or attempted to - in his anonymous humility. ...

Chapter 1. Beginning of the Story Another boring online meeting was finally over. Linda switched off the webcam and closed her notebook, then leaned back in her chair. Deep in thought, she started to undo the buttons of her white office-style shirt, and another layer of her garments, hidden beneath cotton cloth, appeared. It was a black, skin-tight latex suit, without collar, with shortened legs and arms, specially designed by Linda to be worn under her office uniform. The wide, round neck cutout was not visible even with a few buttons undone, and nobody in the office could ever imagine what a secret such an unassuming young trainee would keep. However, being very cautious, she wore her suit to the office quite rarely, and was very happy when lockdowns caused everyone to work from home. This allowed her to put on her favorite clothing anytime she wanted to. After several months of lockdown, Linda was practically living in latex, taking it off only to wash, dry and put on again. Usually she enclosed herself totally, with hood and gloves, removing it for online conference calls, as she did today, and covering her upper body, visible on the webcam, with her office shirt. ...

My name is Roxanne and I live in Milan, Italy. I have been working as a model for years, and my long brown hair, green eyes, big round firm boobs, thin waist and long legs guaranteed me lots of success in the local fashion scene. This is certainly not a world without sins but nobody here loves to speak openly about fetishes and kinks so nobody knows about my passion for bondage. Actually I have never been bound by anyone and all I did was some self bondage alone in my apartment, and I have become quite experienced in it. ...

CHAPTER ONE Capture It was late, almost time to call it a day and go to bed. Denise was curled up on the couch reading a book on her tablet. She stopped and looked up at me. I don’t know if she made a noise or if I just felt her eyes boring into me as I worked at the small table I had set up in front of my chair, but in any case I stopped what I was doing so that I could pay attention to her. When I looked up, she asked in her sweet, almost melodious voice, “Uncle W, have you ever killed anyone?” ...

Chapter 9 - The Fastest Pony on Earth, Duo (Part 2) “Let us out of here!” “No. And for the tenth time, keep quiet.” “It’s been five days already, and nobody has taken care of us yet.” “The lawyers are very busy.” “Busy, my ass. We are the only two prisoners here.” “You are not prisoners. We are simply detaining you until a lawyer has time to look into your case. Now keep quiet. Eleventh time.” ...

Chapter 9 - The Fastest Pony on Earth, Duo (Part 3) “That’s not good…” “Nope… Not good…” “Having regrets?” “Not at all. Things are happening as they are supposed to.” “Meaning?” “Meaning that life is like a raging sea at times, and we can’t control it.” “Deep… but true.” Invisibly sitting in the stands among a mass of excited people, Tiantang Zhi Ma and Penny watched the small drivers guide their ponygirls to their assigned gates. As if this was a bad joke from the Gods, Sophie was given gate number one, and Brittany was given gate number two. Any other combination than this would have been preferable. The two drivers may have survived some time together in a prison cell, but here, with their competitive spirits, a spark would be enough to ignite a catastrophe. ...

Chapter 9 - The Fastest Pony on Earth, Duo (Part 1) Crash! “You stupid MORON!” “Go to hell, Sophie! Why are you even here!? To walk your mentally disabled ponies?” “To kick your butt, Britt the turd!” “Eat my dust, mole face!” This last qualification race couldn’t have started any differently. Brittany, Hemlock, and Nightshade got gate number one, and Sophie, Morning Star, and Moonlight got gate number two. As soon as the race started, the two carts slammed violently into each other without causing any serious damage. It had to look like an accident, or else both teams risked disqualification. ...

It was early evening on a late Autumn day. Marcia was walking home to her cottage at the end of a quiet suburban street in a good suburb. There was a low ridge behind it, on which a state of the art business complex had recently been built. This was reputed to be the hub of a very important international finance corporation. Marcia was just turned forty, of middle height, athletically slim with a narrow face, pointed chin and short, straight dark brown hair worn in a severe, page boy cut. Tertiary educated, she worked as a systems analyst in a nearby regional suburb. She wore a neat two piece business suit, hat and gloves and carried a leather handbag. ...

“…Why do I have to do it Jackie?” Roger whined. “Because you won the poll we girls took, your height and size works for this too, and last but not least it was your girlfriend that bailed on us at the last minute.” I was the official leader of the group - at least for the first phase - I had made the arrangements, had arranged for the small bus that would drop us off at the entry point, and I had the hiking charter to access the land we were to use in my name. Everything was arranged, but I should have known better than to include a boyfriend-girlfriend combo in the mix. Second year college students aren’t known for stable relationships, so this one was on me, but at least all of us were friendly enough with each other. ...

I was so late. I pushed open the salon door with a shove from my elbow and stumbled inside, out of the pouring rain. The unique aroma of strongly scented hair care products mixed with shampoos filled the air. “Sorry I’m late,” I mumbled, trying hard to conceal my nervousness. She was dressed with a shiny loose fitting black blouse complete with ever so tight leather leggings. Dark brown shoulder length hair, with her lower face covered by a black face mask. Her overall appearance was sinister, but her eyes sparkled with mischief. ...

Part 1: TGIF “All Friday night, just good, clean, naughty fun,” she purred into the telephone line. That’s how the whole thing started. I had been dating Bettie for about three months. A woman with a nice body and a warm, generous personality. Fair skin, dark hair with cute bangs. We were in our early thirties, and super compatible. We were both a little wary of relationships; we both had had one lousy childless marriage in our pasts, and we had been alone the previous few years, just drifting along when we found each other. I worked for an insurance company that did business with her large banking firm, where she was an executive. We worked on a brief project together and started dating. ...

Part 2: Hand Jive After watching Ashley perform a beautiful hand job, Renee was eager and ready for her turn to pump my cock. “He needs to recover,” Page said. “Men need some time between ejaculations to recharge.” As I calmed down from my climax with Ashley, Bettie toweled off some of the juice on my torso, while the others released me from the Velcro cuffs. Bettie took me to the bathroom – on legs still a bit wobbly - to wash up while the others went off to the guest bedroom and bathroom. Bettie took off her teddy to freshen up, and I was still catching my breath when she asked quietly, “Are you really alright with this? I know this caught you way off guard, but Page thought you’d like it, and she’s very persuasive…” ...

Part 2 “How are you feeling this morning, Clarke?” “Mmm… Is it morning already?” “Yes. And your body should have finished breaking down the aphrodisiac molecules that I transferred to you by accident. It’s been seventy-two hours.” “You are so technical about everything. Well, yesterday I could barely feel it, so I guess I’m no longer affected now.” After Alice had explained to me that her saliva was defective and that it had affected my sexual impulses greatly, I had told her that there was nothing wrong with exploring our sexuality until her appointment to get tuned. But after another day of wild lesbian sex, I was a bit uneasy about that statement. She noticed it and prevented me from kissing her just to show me that her saliva effect was indeed temporary. As frustrating as it was not to have sex with her during that period, this withdrawal experience confirmed what I thought; she wouldn’t do anything to harm me or take over my life. She cared. ...

Part 1 When I pressed my thumb on the reader, my personal info appeared on the computer screen sitting on the shiny white desk. The lady behind it seemed detached from the moment as she punched a few things in her system, making sure to make me feel unimportant. A bit of good customer service wouldn’t have hurt, but somehow, I couldn’t blame her; her job recently got very dull and depressing, and it was no fault of her own. Going from a skilled bot customizer to an irrelevant cashier in a matter of a day was probably not what she had in mind when she got this job. ...

I sit down at the bar, completely downtrodden by another year of failure in the romance department. I see something in the corner of my eye and I turn around to see the hottest woman I’ve ever been in the same room as in my entire life. As a gentleman I feel I must start with her face. It is round, plump is a better word. It is cute but her eyes hold a fiery, predatory passion. Now for the part I am really focusing on. Her massive K-Cup tits that are trying to rip apart her low-cut red dress. I try to keep my cool as I approach her. ...

Chapter 8 - The Burden of Love “NO! SKY! DON’T DO THIS!” “…” “SKY! YOU HAVE TO LISTEN TO ME! DON’T DO THIS!” “…” “CAN YOU HEAR ME!? CAN YOU STILL HEAR ME?” “YES! I CAN! I HAVE TO, ALLI! I HAVE TO!” “NO, YOU DON’T! STOP THIS! IT IS INSANITY!” Even if she yelled at me, using a voice she had never used before, one that was neither female nor male, her natural voice, a distressed one, it was still a relief to hear that she was still with me. Skylar wasn’t protecting me anymore, though. I was naked and cold… I felt sick in my stomach… She had stopped taking care of me… She was serious about leaving. ...

My Master is making me write this story about my latest punishment. He says he will make me read it out loud at the next munch as a warning to all of the other slaves to behave and listen to their Masters. He doesn’t punish me very often, partly because he thinks I like it. He said to tell the absolute truth in this, so I guess I have to admit that if it’s a spanking, I usually do like it. Sometimes when he spanks me, I like it a lot. ...

Chapter 6 - Invasive Parasite “Alli, your mother and sister are sooo nice!” “I know. Did you enjoy that little family dinner, Sky?” “A lot! I understand why you are so amazing now.” “Hehe. Yes. I was raised okay, I suppose.” It was Friday night, and my lovely parasite and I slowly walked back from a small family dinner. I had a mother, a brother, and a sister. Since my brother worked overseas, it was just my mother and sister tonight. Skylar was very quiet during the whole evening as she didn’t want to cause any trouble around my family. Anyway, her desire to learn more about interpersonal relationships was greater than her desire to tease me. ...

Good Neighbor Dan Dan Kolwolski was a 68 year old retired Marine who looked 50. He’d been divorced over 10 years, but had a few regular “dates” to assure his virility and stamina were in as good shape as his muscles. His daily jogs in the neighborhood gave a feeling of security to those older citizens that lived alone. He would greet each one of his neighbors on his daily three mile trek. Dan was kind of the neighborhood watch. He was a Vietnam Veteran who had seen the worse things of life, and death. The neighbors knew they could trust him to help in any situation. Dan would stop by and introduce himself when someone new moved into the area. Tall and tough looking, he was really a big teddy bear. ...

Chapter 5 - Harder and Deeper “My brain is going to get damaged because of all this sex.” “No, I promise, Alli. Your brain is fine. And now that you are exclusively eating the balanced food I give you, your body will be healthier than ever before.” “Exclusively? Sky! You feeding me three times in a row today didn’t mean I want to do this forever. It’s not going to be like that all the time.” ...

Part 4: A Fresh Start …Jim never got to three, our newly committed and panty wearing maid running off towards the house in a most feminine way - likely because of the cold dewy grass on her bare feet - apparently to do Jim’s bidding. I think the back to back shocks were just too much for my former husband, and the threat of Jim’s belt like a necessary slap in the face to refocus her; drive her towards the only proper action for her now. ...

Chapter 7 - A Full Fledged Assault (for the good of Valhalla and the other world) It was nothing short of carnage, a very clean one without blood or death. It was more like a graceful ballet performed by a surreal warrior. From behind her golden armor, while yielding an unbreakable spear and a large roman shield, Cleopatra was teaching me a valuable lesson about trust. After having had some serious reservations about this overly simplistic plan, a frontal attack on that populous town ruled by the infamous Queen of Valhalla, the Sun warrior, who had incessantly repeated that she couldn’t be defeated, demonstrated that she truly was an anomaly within the game. ...

Chapter 1 – Pre-Birthday Dinner A very frustrated Hannah had just finished talking to her overbearing mother about her love life. She was going to turn 35 this weekend but was still unattached. Her mother had been pressuring her every year since she turned 30 to settle down and have a family. She had told her mother it wasn’t that easy to just get married and have children, she hadn’t found the right man yet. As she thought about it, Hannah remembered back to a time when she had plenty of opportunities but had not been ready to settle down. Now there didn’t seem to be any men that were interested in her and she felt like all the good ones were gone. Either they had settled down themselves or moved away. ...

Quite often I will say to someone “I may be dumb but I’m not stupid” however, as many of you know from reading my stories, there are times that I combine the two and there is no simple way to deny it because I am, at times, both dumb and stupid. For example, let’s take one of my favorite tops/bottoms, Anne – Anne is a switch and sometimes has a “yen” to be in charge. I’ve been with her when she’s tied both me and Frank (her husband) and I’ve been with her when Frank has tied us both and, on occasion, I’ve actually tied Anne. I’m not very good at it, and I really don’t enjoy doing it, but for Anne I do it. ...

Continues from chapter 39 40 Once the test on Level 10 timed out I immediately turned and made my way back to the shelf from which I had procured the helpful lanyard. As I raised my arm to replace it a dull thump penetrated the layers of my isolation. I turned and saw that my dressing assistant and the Nurse had returned. The Californian was speaking rapidly as she strode towards me but not a word of it penetrated my helmet and hoods. She brusquely took the lanyard from my big black rubber mitten. Her voice was louder now but still beyond my comprehension. Our Nurse handed her a phone, pointing to the screen. Soon the lively monologue of my assistant was assaulting my ears through the communications link. ...

Chapter 6 - Slaves and Adventures So this was where the Queen came from? It was a medieval village in MY game, in MY world, and it was a thousand times more advanced than mine. A fully armored Cleopatra and I were lying in the snow under a tree not to be detected while we went over our absurd plan once more, if it could even be called a plan. We were about to take a huge risk here. ...

Sarah had completely lost all track of time by now. She had absolutely no idea how long she’d been tied up. She had seen lots of images of people (usually women) bound and gagged, on TV and in the movies and so on. To be honest, the sight had sent a delicious shiver down her spine a time or two, and she had idly wondered what it might feel like, to be bound and gagged and helpless. But she had never imagined that it might actually happen to her, in her own home. ...

Chapter 6 “Mmmmm,” I whimpered softly to myself. We had only been in the bedroom for ten minutes but Emily already had me completely naked and on the bed. Emily was nearly naked herself, wearing only her bra and panties, a collection of our clothes were laid out on the floor. My orders were to lie completely still and close my eyes, I was happy to oblige as I was slowly fading to the realm of sleep anyway. ...

I looked at the crop on the coffee table and licked my lips. What must it be like to feel it strike my ass? It would hurt, sure, but it would also… buzz. A charge of energy sent deep into my oh too willing body to receive. A compulsion to do what the owner of that crop wanted. It had to be her. No man could make me obey. No other woman really. There was just something about her that made me want to obey. Maybe it was the fact that up until last week she had been my teacher. My favorite teacher in fact. ...

Chapter 33 - The End of a Nice Dream “Clara? Clara?” “Mmm… Vix? Are… are we still in India?” “Come… The elevator is waiting for us again. We don’t have much time left.” Tired and confused, I could feel Vix pulling on my arms, trying to get me off the bed. The room was all dark again, and Asha and Savannah weren’t around anymore. The two hot catgirls had mysteriously vanished after our fun activity. ...

Chapter 32 - The Minds of Pets How did this happen? This morning, Lucy called me because Oreo got a cold and said she would like me to cover for her. Since I didn’t have school today, I accepted, but I didn’t think things would turn into this catastrophic drama. After traveling to the café from the pethouse, everything was normal. I walked into the Cakes and pets and greeted Lucy before heading to the costume room, where she helped me suit up for the day. Oreo and I were the same size, so I didn’t have any problem squeezing my small butt inside the stretchy black and white cat skin, and it felt great to know that I could wear something my girlfriend loved so much. Usually, I was not that interested in being a pet because I preferred just to hang around them, make them drink and eat, and cuddle with them, here in the lounge or the capsule rooms upstairs. But the latex cat costume even smelled like Oreo, so it made my experience a very enticing one. ...

Chapter 5 “Em?” I whispered groggily as I gently woke up from my dream. Last night, Emily laid in my arms as we fell asleep together. Admittedly, It was a nice moment, but now she was nowhere to be seen. I rose up slowly from my blankets with a mixed feeling of the day before in the pit of my stomach, I remembered the fun we had with the sex shop, Emily buying a butt plug for the first time and me coming home with the dominatrix outfit. ...

Chapter 31 - Lucy “Why did Lucy want all of us to come to the café today? Usually, she is like, “No, Trixie! I don’t want to see your rat face at the café when you are not working,” and then she refuses to give me a piece of cake, and I have to steal one.” “I don’t know, Trixie. Maybe she is going to scold us because we sneaked out of the pethouse while wearing the rabbit costume the other day.” ...

Evening Visitation It was late afternoon on a windy Autumn day and Karen was walking home after work. This was a small two bedroom cottage at the end of a cul-de-sac in a comfortable middle class suburb. It was situated on the end of a short ridge and overlooked a new commercial building in a business suburb to the north. Karen was in her late thirties and had been married. After an unfortunate period of less than ideal matrimony there had been a difficult divorce. But she had been able to salvage enough from this disagreeable parting to set herself up in her present home. She had lived there alone ever since. ...

Chapter 30 - The Bravery of Pets WRRRZZZZZZ! “AAAAH! NOOO!” Trixie jumped down the doctor’s table and ran to the corner of the room to hide behind the large plant. Even though he had explained to her that this noisy saw would only cut her cast and not her actual arm, it scared the shit out of her anyway. Like we did all morning, Misti and I attempted to reassure her. ...

Braving the Elevator As she stood in the elevator, Jessica wondered if she wasn’t still a little bit drunk from last night. She was pretty sure she wouldn’t even be considering this normally. Yes, she must still be be drunk. She did have an awful lot of wine. Thankfully the painkillers were making short work of the hangover, and the unpleasant memory of the throbbing head the booze had left her with. At least she didn’t have to feel guilty about the drinking; after all everyone’s allowed a night of self-pity when they’ve just broken off a three year engagement, right? ...

Chapter 29 - Cooking Pets It was early in the morning, too early. I could have stayed in bed and rested because, frankly, spending time with ALL the petgirls out of costume all at once wasn’t easy. My little friends could be sexually demanding. At night, they gave Oreo and me some privacy, but it was a different story during the day. I never had as much sex over two days. I was wondering if there was a correlation between that and Oreo’s cute BDSM outfit I borrowed. Maybe that new look had made me more desirable. ...

I was shivering down to my core as I approached the address I had been given. It was a cold evening, but admittedly the shivering was not completely due to the weather, since the anticipation was strong enough to make me quiver. It had been a rough day. Focusing on anything had been pretty much impossible. I had to make an effort to remember to eat and to keep myself hydrated. I wanted to be ready for this and didn’t want hunger or thirst to distract me from what was about to happen. ...

Continues from chapter 37 38 My pink day-suit hugged me. My vacuum-sealed Aquala squeezed me. Massive Thor enveloped me whole. The extreme weight of my accessories pushing me towards the Earth were powerless to stop my flight to the heavens. Within the otherworldly diving helmet I’d reached yet another level of heavy rubber immersion. I’d all but forgotten that I had ever had another life before entering the Institute. A familiar voice startled me. I scanned the room through the thick glass but my assistant and the Nurse had vanished, leaving me unattended. “Earth to 123, can you hear me?” ...

Part 6 Chapter 15: The long drive home We drove towards the state hospital. A few minutes after setting out Cathy pulled into a roadside drive-through. The girls ordered some food to go for themselves and we pulled out as soon as they collected their order. I said, “Hey, what about me?” “Oh, don’t worry, Mr. Murphy, we have food drinks in the ice chest for you!” said Kelly. They drove a little farther down the road and pulled over at a roadside rest stop. There were a few picnic tables under some big trees. Cathy pulled the van up by one of the picnic tables and stopped. Kelly announced that we were going to have a picnic. Cathy took the food and drinks and set them on the table, while Kelly opened the sliding door. I obviously stayed sitting, strapped down in my chair. ...

Return to the Room Alex flopped down onto the bed, enjoying the feel of the hotel robe against his shower-damp skin. He always felt better when he’d had a chance to wash away the feelings of a long hard day with the clients. Thankfully the law firm he worked for treated their staff well - the hotel they were putting him up in made his own apartment feel like a squat in comparison. It was one of the oldest in the city, and the whole place radiated luxury. Every staff member there treated him like visiting royalty, which made it a pleasure to return there after an over-long day in a stuffy meeting room with his corporate clients. ...

We were probably the luckiest chicks on campus – my roommate and I. We spent a lot of time together at the gym and dance class, so it didn’t take us long to discover that we shared interest in bondage. During the summer between first and second year, we found a basement suite just off campus and roomed together. We could have done with a one bedroom, but the second bedroom was convenient for the occasional time one of us would bring a boy home with us. ...

The Thrift Store Part 1 I’m building up the nerve to try to take some new pics tonight for my favorite crossdressing chat room and I want to look sexy. Wearing my stretch lycra pink panties under my regular men’s clothes, I decided to head off to the thrift store to look for a new dress. It’s usually empty in there and the counter guy is usually oblivious to what his patrons are buying there anyway, at least in my experiences there. ...

Part 1 I hadn’t seen Nick for quite some time and although we keep in touch very regularly our schedules (he travels a lot) just don’t allow me to see him very often so when he offered, very unexpectedly, to help me with two of my BBL items (I had told him about several of them) I jumped at the opportunity … suspension and pet play. I’ve wanted to experience these things for quite some time so after going over some of the things I/we had in mind on the phone I agreed to stay at his place for the weekend and, if either of my fantasies didn’t work out, he assured me he would find other ways to amuse me for the weekend, or better translated, “other ways to amuse himself for the weekend” ...

Ashley Henderson cooly lined up her shot. There was $800 sitting on the table that was hers if she sank the eight ball. She had started the night with twenty bucks. She lost all but a dollar of that setting up her mark. Then she lost that. “Double or nothing?” she asked plaintively. “You ain’t got double,” the mark said derisively. His name was Antwon and she had very carefully chosen him and then set him up. ...

He went to answer the knock at the door of his motel room. It was his escort. She was actually far prettier than she appeared on her website. He had hired her a little reluctantly, because when corresponding she admitted little knowledge of rope bondage. Promising to show her what she needed to know, he hired her anyway. As he let her in he noticed she had on a short skirt, tan pantyhose and ankle-strap suede high heels, just as she’d agreed to. Her legs were beautiful. She had a large purse with her. “Is that your car there?”, she asked, pointing to his 2016 Dodge Viper. “Yes”, he said. “Do you like it?” She said, “Yes - I’ve always been partial to those! Anyway, I’m Dianne.” She picked up the white envelope on the table, which contained her donation, and put it in her purse. ...

…“JESSICA, YOU WILL GO TO THE FAR SIDE OF THE ESTATE AND FIND A SUPPLE GREEN TWIG THREE TO FOUR FEET IN LENGTH, THE WILLOW TREE BY THE STREAM WOULD BE A GOOD FIRST CHOICE, UNLESS YOU WISH TO BE WANDERING AROUND IN YOUR EXCESS SKIN ALL MORNING. YOU WILL THEN BREAK IT FROM THE TREE AND RETURN TO ME WITH IT CLENCHED IN YOUR TEETH LIKE A GOLDEN RETRIEVER THAT HAS BEEN PROPERLY TRAINED, ALL SO I CAN BEGIN YOUR OWN TRAINING. IN THIS WAY YOU WILL ASSOCIATE THE STING OF THE SWITCH WITH YOUR SOUR MOUTH, THE IRONY OF HAVING YOU SELECT AND DELIVER THE IMPLEMENT OF YOUR OWN PUNISHMENT JUST TOO SWEET TO PASS UP.” ...

I had been watching the abandoned factory site for over an hour by now and there was no sign of movement or anything that led me to believe that there was anyone there so I returned back through the trees to my parked car. A short drive later, I pulled into an open garage not far from the main factory building and got out of my car with a backpack over my shoulder. Carefully I looked around the corner towards the factory building and then scanned around to see if indeed I was alone and safe to move out into the open. ...

…It was nothing but a Sunday morning summer hike, or at least that’s the way we had planned it. We like to get out together, away from cell phone signals, and the hustle and bustle of everyday life. These little day hikes are almost like therapy for a married couple like us, and I truly like spending time with my husband, he’s a great guy, very giving. He generally likes to be the one doing the giving, but every now and then he surprises me, reminding me that there are two of him inside that one body, just like there are inside myself. ...

I heard Helen coming down the hallway so I (quickly) stopped touching my nipples and by the time she came into the living room I was standing, blushing, fidgeting and trying to get my skirt down but of course she saw me adjusting myself and, laughing, she said, “Don’t stop on my account, if you want to “f__k” yourself go right ahead, I’ll just stand here and watch," of course I was frozen in place, unable to even reply, so after giving me a peck on the cheek (I really wanted her to do more) she said, “Come with me.” ...

I have always been an engineer at heart. But I quickly realized that there was no fun or money in it. So. I opened a strip club in the Philippines. There wasn’t much money in it either, but it was a lot of fun. The club girls gave me some headaches, but I was lucky enough to have two good mamasans working for me to keep the girls in line. I partied every night for about a year. I had girlfriends and sometimes an effeminate boyfriend. Then a pandemic happened, and business took a nosedive. Tourists stopped coming in, and the bills started to pile up. So, one day while I sat at home playing on my phone, I went to a webcam site that featured girls that performed acts for a monetary amount. I noticed that the girls were making money like crazy. It got me thinking about how I could find something close to the same thing. ...

“Have trouble sleeping? Ever see someone be put under hypnosis and wish ‘god, if only it were that easy’? Do you ever get jealous of how easy Kaa puts Mowgli to sleep in The Jungle Book? Well fret not. You can now have that too. “Introducing the Slumber Snake! The newest innovation from your friends at TMMF Industries. Her coils are padded with the latest in memory foam technology to wrap you in a soft yet weighted cocoon to provide instant and unrelenting comfort from start to finish. Her eyes light up with proprietary LED innovations to bypass your conscious mind to instantly, naturally, and completely put you to sleep. Bad dreams? Not with Slumber Snake! Dreamcatcher mode gently puts you into a hypnotic trance which completely recreates all the benefits of sleep while guiding the mind on a self-chosen fantasy. ...

Once again it’s been a long time since I’ve written so over the next few weeks I’m going to try to catch up with some of the things that have happened over the last year and then some. And, as I’ve said in the past, everything I tell you about is true and the conversations, while they may not be word for word, are, as best as I recall, accurate. ...

Clerk Janet May and store manager Jack Offutt had a quiet day at the shoe store. Few customers have been in since opening. The light work day gave these two young employees time to enjoy each other. During lunch break they would lock the door and place a sign, “back in 30 minutes” on the glass and have an enjoyable sexual romp. This would give them enough time to have a “quickie” or a blow job before the store reopened from lunch. Of course, 10 minutes before closing time, two customers decided to shop. ...

August tried not to panic. He really did. The thought of being found like this made that nearly impossible. The sun would be rising soon. The residents of this little apartment building would soon be coming out to start their days. When they did, they would see him wrapped to this support beam. They would also see that he was totally naked. The door across from him began to open. He whimpered through his gag, terrified what her reactions might be. She stepped out rubbing her eyes. ...

Preparations The college dorm was quiet, Sam and his rugby mates had run out of ideas. It was only a few days until the Halloween party, and they had the job this year of setting it up. The drinks were mixed, the venue booked, the problem was picking a theme. Every year tended to be the same generic look, tacky decorations hanging from every wall, things hidden behind doorways. It was boring, for their final year it needed to be a party to remember. The parties that truly stood out were the ones the football team arranged, they went all out to get people into character, the last one had groups of zombies breaking into the building, the drama students taking their roles seriously. Running through the college hallways half terrified and half drunk was something you didn’t forget. Their only mistake was choosing the college, so many things were broken to try and escape or set up barricades. Not to mention how many sports teams decided to fight. When someone had to be taken to hospital, the college came down hard. Despite that no one had managed to tip it since. ...

Part 18: Owned My first full summer of dares was actually coming to a close, the girls brought me back to the abandoned hospital on our way home and we three retrieved my things without incident, although while I was still naked with my arms cuffed behind my back in their well dressed presence, all because I had asked for such. I think my “asking” for this treatment confirmed for my two pretty friends that I was still “into” this, but by this point we were, in all reality, well past the “asking” phase of our new relationship. The place also still had a certain “feel” to it for us girls, magnified for me I think because of my nudity and restraint, but that was a subject better left for another day. ...

My story is about scratching that itch of bondage. I have had this itch since as long as I can remember. I did my share of self bondage, tied people up, and always I was trying to imagine myself as the damsel in distress and envied those who were confident wearing female attire and braving the outside. So I was single for a while with no real good bondage prospects, made a few mistakes and visited a few mistresses, but really it was more awkward than satisfying. I only wanted to dress up when I was in bondage, after wearing women’s clothing for a while, the thrill leaves and it is like wearing any type of clothing, so I guessed I am not a transvestite, only a crossdresser for the purposes of bondage. I have tried to talk to a therapist about my bondage and crossdressing proclivities, but even breaching the topic was met with astonishment and started to feel “labeled” as a pervert; something I have been called for a great deal of my life with rejection of dates or bondage partners. ...

The porch light flicked off. The lady of the house blew out the candle in the jack o’ lantern. She stretched theatrically, making sure her pronounced breasts were visible poking out of the tiny nightie she wore that night. It was old and barely fit her. It didn’t even try to cover her ass. She smiled, knowing she had shoved it up into the air proudly when she took care of the pumpkin. ...

I fell back to the bed, with a thin layer of sweat that coated the entire length of my naked body. Sexual moans and groans had once filled the room but now had been replaced by an aftermath of heavy breaths, nothing sexual but to get air back into my lungs. Heat radiated from my body and caused the sweat to leave my body, soaking the messed up sheets that laid underneath me. ...

It has been six months since the abduction of demigoddess Demi Rose. An aspiring rockstar summoned her via an ancient ritual. “Well, hello there, you sexy little thing. What’s your name?” “Black Lipstick.” “Really?” “Honestly, I have been thinking of changing it.” “I should hope so.” “How…how does this work exactly.” “You need to sell me on your wish. Tell me exactly what you want. Leave nothing back. This is your only chance.” ...

Chapter 28 - Dating Pets “Are we doing the right thing?” “Yes.” “Are you sure?” “Yes.” “Lucy won’t be mad?” “I don’t think so.” “Are you sure?” “I don’t see why she would. She is always trying hard to keep us happy.” “Are you happy?” “I am now.” It was my way to evacuate anxiety, asking too many questions. But no matter how many answers Oreo provided, it didn’t help much. I had this lingering feeling inside of me that made me wonder if we were making a mistake or, at the very least, if I deserved what was happening to me. ...

Part 5: Jill’s Gambit They were back at the warehouse. Jill, Fred, and several members of Fred’s team were gathered around as Robert was seated at a computer workstation plugged into the Arachno-bot CPU. His jaw hung low as he read dense, seemingly endless lines of code. He rubbed his eyes then turned to the others. “This is next level stuff,” Robert said. “It looks like the person behind all this wrote, not just programs, but their own custom programming language exclusively for these machines. I recognize a few things that might be conditionals, loops, and variables, but most of the rest of it is new to me. It’s a lot of code too, it could take me weeks or even months to get to the end of this.” ...

The self-bondage itself was quite simple, having two long loops of parachute cord tied together into a large loop, one wrist and ankle are inserted through the loop and then figure eights are made around the wrists and ankles until there is just enough slack to place the end of the loop over the wrist and ankle. The look is very neat as wrists are tied together along with the ankles. Once another rope is tied between the figure eights and cinched tightly, escape is impossible until the ice timer melts and the attached knot is untied from the figure eight. ...

Chapter 4 - The Sun Warrior “Let me look at you. Why are you so pretty? Your hair is so blue. I love it so much.” “You are pretty too, Evelyn.” I loved my life this morning. Last night, Nam and I returned to our cabin, leaving Aria and Bethany to their fun, and we had torrid sex all evening until both of us passed out from exhaustion. Earlier, when Nam woke up, she had tried to sneak out to go mining, but I grabbed her wrist and pulled her back in bed. I needed more out of her little tongue. ...

Part 5 Chapter 12: Packing up the old life (Or now you see him, now you don’t) Over the next few days, there was not too much to report for me, as I was secured to my bed, except for being taken to the shower room and showered once, so the days started running together. However, other plans were being laid for me by my girlfriend and my doctor at Amanda’s home. ...

Chapter 27 - Safety Pets “I wanted to say… I like you a lot and…” “But, I know that already, Clara.” “No, no… Oreo. Listen…” “But, I do.” Under the blankets, well hidden from the world, Oreo and I finally found time to talk quietly without being pressured by time or people. Now, it was just a matter for me to find a way to convey my message so that Oreo wouldn’t think I was weird or threatening. I also wanted to hear what she had to say in return. ...

Part 4: Till Death Do Us Part Alexis woke with a start. She saw immediately that she was in her own bedroom. But that was where the normalcy ended. A muzzle gag was strapped across her mouth. She could feel the hard ball on the inside of it between her teeth. Out of the corner of her eye she could see the leather straps that ran up either side of her nose and over her head. Alexis tried pushing the ball out with her tongue but it was strapped in tight. ...

Chapter 4 - So You Didn’t Think You Would Be A Hero “Mmm…” “Alli? Good morning, Alli.” “Heeey, Sky. Good morning. Hey! Where is my sexy teeth-cleaning today?” “Oh, hum… I… forgot.” “…You forgot?” I reached behind my neck to pet my squishy parasite girlfriend. That was too bad. I loved waking up hooded and gagged with no way of taking it off. At least she had wrapped herself around my entire body, encasing me in a sexy living catsuit. It was always so warm and pleasant. ...

Cross My Heart - Part 3 Chapter 9 - Game Over We returned to town the next day, after sleeping in and eating lunch. Robyn retrieved our remaining belongings without incident. She met Stephanie outside her front door. Badass martial artist or not, when I got out of the truck, she took a step back toward her house. I stayed by the still running truck without saying a word, smiling to myself on the inside. ...

The setting was a quiet residential street in an upland mountain suburb. The time, mid afternoon on a winter day. And Geoffrey Gage was on his way to visit his lover, Rosemary. Geoffrey was a retired former government employee in his mid-late fifties. He had a trim athletic figure which he kept that way with plentiful exercise, a square determined face and a head of hair beginning to grey. A widower by status, he had moved up to the Mountains on his retirement. ...

Chapter 3 My phone rang and I saw it was Brad from the Costumes ’n’ More shop where I’d been working recently, and playing, if we’re being honest. I answered excitedly hoping he was ready for me to come down again, so to speak. “Hey, uh… Tom, it’s Brad,” he said somewhat hesitantly. I wondered why he was hesitant, I debated answering in my femme voice since I’d been practicing it like Anna had taught me, but I didn’t want to confuse him, not at first anyway. ...

“Is this Abigail Scranton?” the woman on the phone asked. “Yes,” I answered sleepily. I tried to keep my voice down so I wouldn’t wake my pets. The boys were happily laying their heads on my tits, nipples just inches from their mouths. Once they woke they would be suckling waiting for their mistress to play with them. “This is Carol from the local Temple of Domina.” “How can I help you?” ...

Special FX From On High “So what do you think?” Joe asked as he hit the stop button on the DVD. “My impression, it was too contrived. There was no way she could get away from him. There were so many coincidences that it distracted from the story. A competent screenwriter might be allowed one deus ex machina, but I counted at least three, maybe four times the plot was saved by a miracle.” ...

Niamh was a stunning 18 year old girl. Born into wealth, she didn’t need anything, and to date her life had been a catalogue of “I want” and getting it. She was an only child and had inherited her parents’ money young. They had passed away and there was just her and her butler. She spent a lot of time browsing kinky websites and she fantasised about some of the things she’d read about, particularly stories of dolls and maidbots. She stumbled upon the website of a company that offered to turn real women into dolls of themselves as easily as putting on a new skin. ...

Chapter 4 “What do you think of this one?” Emily asked, picking up a white shirt with a cute cat pattern on the front. “It looks okay” I gave it a quick glimpse. The small town my father forced me to move into had hardly any decent shops. It was a quiet place that had lost many of it’s buildings to time. The high street, which was once full of life has now transformed into a wasteland of empty windows. For every one store that was open and serving customers, two stores were completely abandoned. As none of the open shops were clothing stores, me and Emily had to look through a few charity shops instead, most of them interested my sister… but to me they were all ugly. ...

One of the things you may notice about my fantasy writing is that a lot of the same themes play over in them. Part of that is because we’re dealing with my fantasies, but it’s also because when it comes to describing a particular scene I tend to base it off my experiences. I try to remember what things felt like, tasted like, smelled like and while I may change things around or amplify the BDSM aspects of the scene in my story, I’m writing based on what I can see in my head if that makes any sense. ...

Part 4: New Leads The three of them stood on the beach next to the inactive Arachno-Bot, one of the new models with the turrets. Fred signaled a flatbed truck to back up close to the lifeless mechanical monster. He and the driver then worked quickly to lower the bed and hook it up to the wench. Jill and a member of Fred’s team, Robert, watched as the robot was loaded onto the large vehicle. He wore faded jeans, work boots, and a black Ghost In The Shell T-shirt. The sandy blond thirty-something stroked the bushy goatee on his chin and lamented, “You know, it’s a real shame.” ...

4: And Granny Makes Five I knocked on the front door of my lover’s house without any specific thoughts in my head beyond the usual carnal desires, and was not surprised when one of her daughters answered the door to me. It was the daughter who looked most like her mother, my lover. Where my lover’s wild mass of hair had aged to a glorious iron grey, the daughter’s still retained the bewitching darkness that had been her mother’s in years gone by. Both shared the family trait of commanding pale grey eyes that bored through to my soul and made me both weak at the knees and hard at the groin. ...

Episode 3 (part 2) - Rental “Mmmph!” “That’s right! You are all mine, Seventeen.” Inside room 13 of the play area at the Fox & Spice club, a beautiful blonde girl has been a prisoner of the infamous latex vacbed for the past thirty minutes. Alex was sitting on top of her hips and made sure to caress her body everywhere, particularly on the spots that made her squirm the most. The voluminous breasts flattened by the stretched rubber sheet were a perfect target. ...

Chapter 26 - Falling for Pets “Clara! Get out of that capsule!” “…” “There is no shame in having a crush. It’s normal.” “…” “Everything is going to be fine! Anyway, you can’t hide in there forever!” “…” “Just come out already, so we can talk about it at least!” Why did this happen to me? It was not fair. Yesterday, I admitted to Asha that I had a crush on Oreo, and then, everything went sideways. To make a long story short, I wanted to approach Oreo in a friendly manner and see if my feelings made sense and to inquire about hers as well, but because of an unfortunate series of events, it didn’t happen. ...

Goth Curious The girl knew not what caused her midnight stirrings. She only knew that when she awoke her nipples were hard and her pussy dripping. No matter how much work her fingers did they could not quench her. Why was she so fucking horny? Being as quiet as she could so as not to wake her roommate she climbed out of her bed. She had to leave. Where? She didn’t know. She just had to go. ...

As the movers retreated down my new street with a friendly wave, I stood across from my new home, and thought about Josh. He would have thought me silly and unusually girlish for having bought such a cliché - small white picket fence, roses, the whole bit - but I knew that was a side of me that he loved. He would have loved the big garage with the attached shop - that was another reason I’d bought this place. I didn’t need a workshop myself. I’d bought it because Josh would have loved it. It didn’t look as cheery with the gathering clouds of a spring storm above, but it was - almost ridiculously cheery. Well, perhaps it was time for some cheer. I’d been mourning a long time. ...

It takes a lot to surprise me, but having a six-foot tall leprechaun dressed in a green baseball hat, green running shoes, green sweatpants, and a white Notre Dame sweatshirt ring my doorbell did it. He didn’t look like a leprechaun, but I knew that’s what he was. I’d recognize Danny Boy anywhere. Especially since the stylized, fists-up little man on the Notre Dame sweatshirt wasn’t the true Notre Dame logo. Instead, it was a fairly accurate portrayal of the Danny Boy who had visited me in the middle of the night a few years ago. ...

October 30, March 1996 Jen handed him the cardboard tray filled with foil wrapped packages. “These are for Miss Garabond in number six. She’s a bit hard of hearing, so you’ll need to knock loudly. A bit of an odd one too. Loves to tell stories.” Colin furrowed his brow. “Why do I always get the weirdos Jen? I mean…” Jen clicked her tongue. “She’s not a weirdo Colin, she’s a lonely old lady. She just wants somebody to talk to, so do her a favor and listen. It won’t kill you.” ...

…I woke to the sunshine coming into the bedroom window of the lake house sometime late the next morning, how exactly I got there, and inside, a mystery to me. I thought last night might have been a nightmare, but Sam sitting up in the chair next to my bed, and obviously having slept there to keep watch over me, gave lie to that notion. My legs were still loosely bound together too, but my wrists had been untied, although I don’t know exactly when that happened either. ...

…October thirty first, Halloween, a pagan holiday ironically enough, and here I am doing collections again, in the damn suburbs, but for the evil dark one himself this time. Ten years for one of us is usually nothing but the blink of an eye, but for you mortals it seems like forever, REALLY? At least this one is highly, highly attractive, dare I even say hot, although I know in hell that can be an overused term. And, her whiny bitch of a “husband,” the one that struck the original deal with the dark one in the first place; he’s so deserving of his fate. ...

Marcy was fumbling with her car keys when she first saw the women in silver. It had been a long day at the office, with little chance for fun. She had considered at least doing a simple Halloween costume for work, perhaps an Alice in Wonderland thing to suit her blond hair and blue eyes, but a dull morning meeting had forced her to dress professionally. However, as distracted as Marcy was by thoughts of her wretched day at work, she could hardly have failed to notice the two women making their way through the parking lot. ...

As the youngest of the staff archeologists at our local museum, I am often asked why I decided to commit to a career at our small hometown museum rather than trying for one of the larger museums in a bigger city. My answer is always the same, “I remain here so that I can study La Chiave.” Most people don’t even know what I am referring to. But that’s to be expected. When something has been there for all of your life, you stop noticing it. Besides, it’s not like it’s the only one in town. There are at least six other mine caps that I know of and probably several more that don’t stick up out of the ground like the more recent laws say they have to. ...

…Sleep didn’t come easily to me that night. I was mentally excited, and physically struggling for a comfortable way to lay on the cot while being cuffed. I even resorted to helplessly pulling the blanket back up with my teeth when I repositioned myself. I also had a long afternoon nap earlier in the day, so that must also factor in there someplace. In Jane’s commanding presence all this felt almost normal to me, but to anybody else watching it surely wasn’t. Not many normal people would appreciate being cuffed and locked up alone for the night, nor stripped naked for such either, but I have long since discovered that I’m not normal. ...

…Sleep didn’t come easily to me that night. I was mentally excited, and physically struggling for a comfortable way to lay on the cot while being cuffed. I even resorted to helplessly pulling the blanket back up with my teeth when I repositioned myself. I also had a long afternoon nap earlier in the day, so that must also factor in there someplace. In Jane’s commanding presence all this felt almost normal to me, but to anybody else watching it surely wasn’t. Not many normal people would appreciate being cuffed and locked up alone for the night, nor stripped naked for such either, but I have long since discovered that I’m not normal. ...

Lisa I glanced at my phone, checking the time. Time…precisely what Erin and I were running out of. Not that repeatedly verifying that fact helped. Looking around at the decrepit walls of our rented bathroom, now covered in a layer of chicken wire, I wondered if this was enough. “You don’t have to do this,” Erin said, pointedly turning dark brown eyes towards my phone. She did not, however, let go of the chicken wire. “In fact, that sounds like a much better idea.” ...

She explains to the Halloween party how she got her slaves. ‘Twas the night of Halloween and all through the house, half naked people gyrated and thrusted to the beat. The annual party was well underway. Paradoxically it had also not begun. How could it? The party never truly began until Libby arrived. “Libby?” Taylor asked as he sipped on his drink, “Pharmacy Libby?” He was having trouble picturing it. True, he had only worked at the store for a few months now. Still, it felt ridiculous to think of the quiet little tech being the life of any party. ...

David Atkins stirred in his sleep and lazily almost opened his eyes. The steady thrum of the aircraft engines was such a lulling sound. Then it hit him. Jet engines don’t thrum, they purr. He came fully awake with a start and looked frantically around. If his seat belt hadn’t been holding him tightly in the seat, he would probably have jumped to his feet. He stared out the window at the silver wing and the two rapidly spinning propellers. The wing was straight and shaped differently from what he normally saw. It looked more like something from an old movie. ...

Eight Months Later. It was late afternoon on a drizzly Autumn day. A train had left the City on a western line and was heading towards the mountain residential suburbs. And travelling on it in an almost empty carriage was Rosemary Ritter. Rosemary was a retired teacher in her mid late fifties. A trim figured, athletic woman with an oval face, a sharp chin, framed by straight, black hair. She was generally regarded by those who knew her as a pleasant person. She had spent most of the day in the City, much of the later part at a small, discreet place that carried some select ladies wear in the inner suburbs. ...

Chapter 3 - Plums and Nuts “NAM! NAAAAM! THERE IS SOMEBODY OUTSIDE!” “Yes, I saw the hand on the window.” I jumped back on the bed and quickly pulled the blanket over my head. “Why is there someone else in my world? I selected SOLO! Not multiplayer!” “I don’t know, Evelyn. Shouldn’t you let that person in and ask?” “WHAT!? ARE YOU NUTS? What if… What if he kills us?” ...

Part 7 I felt safer once I was back in the familiar confines of “my” room, the first boudoir I had explored. I looked around. So this was to be mine, was it? I felt a thrill of nervous excitement, the sort of expectant exuberance I imagine a young lady must feel on her wedding night. But I was no blushing bride, and there was no nervous groom here intent upon bedding me. ...

Part 1 This, dear reader, is the story of how one woman, obsessed with the pleasures of the flesh, has found her dreams in the stuff of other people’s nightmares, and how, for daring the frontiers of the supernatural and the perverse, has been condemned for an unknown term to a living… well, heaven. Hell it certainly is not. I had my chance to flee, yet I returned again to embrace this den of deviant spirits… and here I shall willingly, if unavoidably, remain. My story begins almost a year ago… ...

Part 2 Topping the stairs, I found myself in a long hallway stretching to the right and left of the landing. I turned right, walking slowly as if fearing to wake anyone who might be sleeping in one of the bedrooms, though the place was obviously deserted. There were a great many paintings lining the walls, and examining them I found that each was a lurid depiction of various exotic acts of coitus, of bondage, flagellation, and other less decipherable activities. Stopping at the first door I came to, I placed hand on knob and then froze. What was that sound? But I was being silly. I’d fancied I’d heard something from the other side, but of course that was impossible. The house had been abandoned for years, and I’d seen no sign of vermin or pests in my inspection so far. ...

Part 6 At some point I must have lost consciousness for the next thing I knew, I was lying across the threshold of the doorway at the foot of the stairs, the animated riding crop nowhere to be seen. I took stock of myself, half expecting to discover I had broken something in my fall, but the total extent of damage was a slightly tender hip and a very reddened face as I realized how very pleasurable had been the beating I had just received. ...

Part 4 Without delay, I tore the reins free of the bush, leapt aboard, and urged the gelding into a canter. Big mistake. I pulled him back into a walk and panted for a while, gathering my far-flung wits and letting the clenching of my sex relax again. I was having the devil of a time staying mounted too, since the tight hobble skirt left me no way to get a grip on the horns of the side-saddle. ...

Julia Croft was rappelling into the hole she had dug up. The cave was deeper than she had expected, but she had given herself more rope than she thought she needed. She reached the floor after a few minutes into her descent, hitting the stone floor softly. The only light in the cave was that of the glow sticks on the floor and the headlamp she was wearing. She turned her head towards the temple’s facade, light illuminating the different shapes and statues, when she stopped on the face of a stone sculpture. It was a statue in the likeness of Eris, goddess of strife and discord, and this was her long lost temple. Julia smiled to herself, it had taken her years, but she finally found the thing people kept telling her was impossible to find. Croft jumped at the crackling in her ear before Carlos voice came through : ...

Spouse’s Version Just like Techster, I have my spousal responses to times when Techster is stressed out. Recently he experienced the worst thing a man can live through: he was the victim of a state budget cut and lost his upper level management job of nine years as Project Director of a state agency. If you knew Techster you would be proud of the way he bounced back. He gathered his reference books, loaded his van and in twelve hours had a job as an engineering consultant. His new job was a ‘Mc-Job’, if you know what I mean. Although it paid well by the hour, it was lacking any benefits whatsoever. ...

Chapter 3 - How Parasites Make Love “That was mean, Sky! You said just a little bit.” “Hahaha! I’m sorry. I got carried away.” After Skylar fed directly from my stomach and my incredible orgasms, she retracted to the back of my neck, and only then I realized what she had done. My sneaky parasite had emptied the full content of my stomach, and now I had to eat again. ...

Chapter 25 - Unobtainable Pets I loved Trixie a whole bunch, but she was a demanding one. When she didn’t use her broken arm as an excuse to be lazy and make us do everything for her, she wanted to spend all her extra spare time with whoever pet girls were off work on any given day for some sexy time. At least I didn’t have to wear her rabbit costume again because there was always someone else more willing than I was. The pet girls were always thrilled when they got to wear costumes they didn’t get to put on often. ...

My family was away for a week so I had the house to myself. Of course I was going to get up to no good. For reference I am a tall male. I spent a good amount of my time at home that week in bondage or various kinks. I had the house to myself, what else would I do? For this night’s fun I went all out and wore the following: ...

Chapter Two “What will our second night together bring, Carrie?” Ken asked. “Well, Ken. The world is our oyster – and you’re the pearl,” I replied, as I undid the wire cage holding the Champagne cork. Ken and I were lounging in the living room of my hotel suite. He fetched two flutes from the kitchen. I popped the cork. “To us – and the momentous decision we need to make about tonight,” I said. ...

Turnabout is Fair Play The music was practically a living thing, the base thumping in time with her heart in a steady rhythm that seemed to settle into her very bones. In combination with the dim lighting and garish flashes of neon the atmosphere was somehow both familiar and surreal all at once as the gathered crowd swayed and thrashed to the beat. The heat and implacable press of bodies created a wild, almost primal pressure that seemed to rush in from every direction and overwhelm the senses, a raw sensuality that tingled along the skin like a set of ghostly hands. And yet, as she moved in the center of this inescapable mass Zoe was only barely aware of it. Eyes closed, all of her attention was instead focused on the woman in her arms. Alexis swayed to the music with a sinuous grace that was intoxicating in its own right, the woman shaking her hips back and forth in a slow and steady rhythm as she ground her ass against Zoe’s own hips, a silent promise of things to come. Biting the corner of her lip as she reveled in the sensation, a familiar ache pulsing in her loins, Zoe allowed her hands to roam over the tattooed skin of the other woman’s bare stomach, exploring the exposed flesh between Alexis’ sinfully short skirt and crop top, the heat of the other woman’s body betraying her excitement. From months spent etching each and every one of those tattoos she knew Alexis’ curves by heart and all the places to touch that beautifully bronzed flesh to make the woman moan or twitch or even scream. And, as she explored the other woman’s sensitive spots, feeling more than hearing the redhead purr in response, Zoe almost could not believe how lucky she was to have such a beautiful creature in her arms. Of course, that was not all. Even as she felt Alexis writhe against her from the front Morgan’s tall, lanky form pressed firmly against her back, the coffee-colored woman’s hands resting on her hips as she guided their bodies to sway in time with the music. ...

Harriet Chase lived in a well appointed two bedroom apartment in a good inner city suburb. It was on the first floor of a five floor residential building which was home to about sixty other people. Harriet was fifty two, trim, healthy and firmly built with a solid face framed by slightly wavy dark brown hair. She smiled easily and was generally considered a pleasant person. She was a specialised computer expert and held an important managerial job with a national computer research firm. The work she did, the high standard equipment she used, gave her access to an incredible range of information. And she took full advantage of this. For personal as well as professional reasons. ...

As a submissive, I simply adore rules and structure. It’s always been my feeling that just as a well trained dog is a happy dog so too is a well trained slave a happy slave. The reason of course is because when you are aware of your Master’s expectations, you can follow the rules and guidelines set forth and know that you’re going to be pleasing for your owner. My love of mandated requirements tends to come out in my stories as well as you may have noticed. ...

‘Shit!’ Michael thought, ‘this doesn’t look good’. An old pick-up truck stuck in a snow bank at 11:00 at night wasn’t the problem. That it was minus 28f degrees, combined with a girl walking around in a t-shirt was. This girl was suffering from severe hypothermia, and he had to act right now. He had read about this, and knew that she was in serious trouble. He pulled his car up beside her, stopped, and opened his door almost at the same time. He grabbed her and dragged her to the passenger side of his car, opened the door and practically threw her in. He then turned to the stuck truck, and ran over to it to see if anyone else was in it. It was empty. ...

Part 3: The Next Wave They were sunbathing on the beach, each laying on a striped beach towel. Kathy, a 38-year-old with dirty blonde hair, lay on her stomach with her bikini top partial off. Monica, her 19-year-old daughter, looked much like she had at that age. She sat up and applied more sunscreen to her arms and belly before laying back down putting on her pink sunglasses. All around them, people played in the sand and waves. it could have easily been just another peaceful summer’s day if not for one thing. Actually several things. ...

My nerves were getting the better of me, I had been awake since six o’clock in the morning. I was mentally unable to sleep as I prepared myself for this interview. It was my dream job, working with horses of all breeds. The owner of the business was well known in horse jumping and dressage events and the trip was less than a ten minute drive from my place. ‘Harriet’s Stables’ was a very young business, starting up around a year ago, despite this it had already obtained a large amount of clients. ...

…That night in bed I slept like a rock because I was exhausted, both from a very long and exciting day, and an orgasm like no other. One would think I would have had all kinds of dreams that night, and I could easily claim to have, but I just don’t remember it that way… The next morning I got up last and found my way down to the lingering smell of cooked breakfast, the boys both up already and sitting across from each other, talking like nothing unusual had happened last night at all… about “you guessed it,” motorcycles. Ken’s eyes met my own with a big warm smile, telling me he was genuinely happy to see me, where my own boyfriend’s look was just a bit less so, his expression just a bit forced. ...

Sandra and Bill liked to tie each other up. They were also into self-bondage. They were very careful. Only one of them did it at any one time. They HAD heard about cases, where both parties had died or suffered heavily, because they had not taken the proper precautions. This was Tuesday - and Sandra was free the whole day. ‘Free’ might not be the proper word; because of her reduced hours at work she had promised to do the entire house cleaning. ...

Part 2: Investigation They were all gathered around a table in a modest sized meeting room. Some wore suits and ties, some wore military uniforms, and some were dressed in white lab coats. A large plasma screen on one wall of the room displayed an image of one of the now infamous Arachno-Bots, sprawled like a broken puppet on a warehouse floor with technicians and scientists scrupulously examining it. The unit’s “head” had a large caliber bullet hole through the front of it. A man in an Army general’s dress uniform sat at the head of the table and addressed the others. ...

Oof! “What happened to my head?” I groan, while gradually getting my vision back. “I feel like someone hit me…” Starting to recover from the stars circling my head, I look up to see my girlfriend with a golf club. A nine-iron to be exact. “What’s the big idea…” I start to moan out before she screams back “Silence! How dare you bring another girl into our apartment! Into MY home!” The scowl across her brows shows she’s clearly pissed off. ...

Hearing “It hurts!” is something you don’t want to hear during sex. That’s what my wife said the first time after she recovered from some medical issues. Because of the issues, it had been a long time since we had sex. She went to her doctor to ask what was happening. Her doctor said that because of the time and her issues, the muscles contracted. My wife asked what she can do to make the muscles relax. The doctor said “lots of sex.” The wife wasn’t happy with that answer. She was telling me this and it got me thinking. Maybe using a dildo and leaving it in to stretch the muscles might work and it might be fun. So while my wife went out shopping, I started planning. ...

…You never know what life will throw at you, case in point my next customer was apparently new in town, and wanted an alarm system for her fine new home. This wasn’t “my town,” and wasn’t some cookie cutter Mc-mansion in a sub-division either, but a beautiful massive stone building way out in farm country that reeked of wealth, both the original owner’s well over a hundred and fifty plus years earlier, and apparently this older woman’s who was to be my next customer. The stone construction was timeless, and I like the aesthetics of such buildings personally, my own humble stick constructed home - that wasn’t really mine any longer - almost certainly dust one day, where this fine home will still likely be standing long after we’re all gone. ...

So preface, I am usually VERY good about safety measures, backups, and care when doing self bondage. There were times when I was younger where I was a bit reckless, luckily everything went fine, but damn, I was stupid at times with it, just to get a rush. This is one of those stories: At the time I was in my mid 20’s working nights with like Tuesday/Wednesday off (every other weekend), I would usually just stay up all night on those days so I could keep my sleep schedule, but when you are alone, bored, kinky, and the rest of the world is asleep, you get into a bit of trouble. I love the risk of getting caught or humiliation. Very seldom has it ever happened, but the what-if is always there. When I seek out stories, those are what I look for. When I imagine scenarios for myself, I often end up daring myself to run and check the mail cuffed, or take a stroll around the block with my hands cuffed in a hoodie. So this is a time where I decided to try something risking humiliation and getting caught. ...

Chapter 2 I found myself walking towards her. I was on auto-pilot, it was as if I was walking to a friend I haven’t met in a while. I stopped right in front of her, probably closer than she would have been comfortable with, however, that smile never left her face. “Hey,” she whispered. “Hey there,” I smiled back, “So where are you heading off to today?” “Oh” she took a moment to think, “I’m just popping into town, just wasting the day really, my room-mate wanted the place to herself.” ...

Chapter 3 “Dahlia!” A familiar voice screamed. It came from Margaret, Malcom’s wife and co-owner of The Red Lion. She stormed to our table and wrapped me up in an inescapable hug. “It feels like ages since you were here last!” She rested her head on mine and pulled me into her large breasts. Margaret was a person who held her heart on her sleeve, it was almost impossible for her to hide any emotions and she firmly believed all problems could be fixed with her hugs. I looked across the table to Robyn, who had the world’s largest smile I had ever seen on her face. After a few seconds, the older lady finally let go of me and walked over to Robyn. ...

My name is Dahlia Jane Smith. The name that belongs to me also belonged to my great-grandmother, an alias that I never felt was suited to me. No love came from that name, no familiarity when someone uses it whilst talking to me. Which way round was the issue? Was it that I had no connection to the name? Or the overall name of Dahlia was never supposed to include someone like me? ...

I’m Kate. I’m 20, tiny at 5’0”, slender, medium length jet-black hair. Small-ish boobs, but on my little frame they catch the eyes. As a kid I played tie-up games with friends. While innocent at first, in my mind the games took a sexual turn as I hit puberty. By my late teens I had frequent fantasies about being tied up naked. Mostly these were images of vulnerability rather than tied sex, but that would change as well. ...

Chapter 2 - Best Parasite Ever “Aaah! That felt good, Alli.” “Tell me about it, Sky.” “Did… did I mess up? I just wanted you to feel good while I was feeding.” “Oh, it felt good, alright. Did you eat enough?” “More than enough. There was a lot of dead skin on your chest. I will soon be as strong as I used to.” After Skylar retracted to the back of my neck, I ran my hands on my boobs, and they were SO soft, almost glowing. That had to be the best skin treatment in the entire universe; what else to expect from a hungry alien? ...

Part 1 “We’re almost there, Miss Chandler,” came the soft call of the incredibly kind cab driver to the female sitting in the back of his cab. The female in question had slept most of the trip from Newmarket to this rather remote location. The cabbie had driven here once before and dropped someone off a few years ago. He still had no idea what the place was. The female in question, a girl with mid-back length blonde hair and bright green eyes which were currently half-lidded and sleepy, looked up. She offered a bit of a smile at the cabbie as she pushed off the armrest of the cab, turning her gaze to the thick forest that passed them by as they descended into the ‘heart’ of a large forested area south of Newmarket. She looked utterly exhausted in how she slumped her seat. After all, it had been two connecting flights and a three-hour cab ride to get to this point. Part of her hoped there was at least a soft bed waiting for her upon arrival… ...

Chapter 2 I held my step-sister in my arms. Her body was still bound by the latex petsuit that I had trapped her in just hours before. Emily kept falling asleep on my lap, waking up for a few minutes before getting comfortable and falling back to sleep once more; I didn’t mind one bit. I still felt guilty about keeping her locked in her room for the morning and early afternoon, but that guilt took second place to the butterflies in my stomach when I looked down at her, using my lap as a pillow. ...

…At first it had been a thrill, and nearly custom made for one with my specific skills. I was a gymnast after all, tiny and lithe by modern standards, but apparently just not good enough to keep my spot on the university’s team. They cut me in favor of another with far wealthier parents. Has money even changed hands to lubricate the process? I wondered, surely this was not a first for university athletics. I was, upon reflection, just a little bitter at the time, but at the same time not to be dissuaded from my goals either… ...

Chapter 2 - Progress “Morning, Nam!” “Morning, Evelyn.” “You slept a lot. You must have been tired.” “Yes. Because you played with my body in a very pleasant manner until late last night.” “NAM! You could have mentioned your exhausting mining trip first!” “No, mining wasn’t so bad. But when you played with my…” “Alright, alright! Enough. Look… I got 734 points now.” “So you can spawn the Building core item, then.” ...

Prolog A thirteen year old boy lives in the suburbs with his family. Their neighborhood has a community pool where the local families often spend their free time. This spring is the first year that mom and dad have let the young boy and his older brother venture to the pool without their supervision. Seeing this as a great leap of freedom, they endeavor to spend every Saturday at the pool that they can. ...

Part 1: Angela Angela sat on the couch in her living room, dressed only in her nightgown and slippers, TV remote in hand. She twirled her curly, light brown hair with her finger as she watched the latest episode of The Voice. Right in the middle of one contestant’s tone-deaf rendition of Queen’s We are the Champions, the broadcast cut to the local news station. On screen, the anchorman adjusted his tie nervously and said. “We interrupt your regularly scheduled program with an urgent announcement…” “The hell?!” Angela said, putting the remote on the arm of the couch and sitting up. “We’ve received word tonight of a series of strange and disturbing abductions,” the anchorman continued, “all around the city, some kind of spider-like machines are attacking women, wrapping them in plastic cocoons, and absconding with them.” “You’ve got to be shitting me,” Angela snorted, “is this someone’s idea of a bad joke?” “No one knows yet who’s behind these abductions or where these ‘Arachno-Bots’, as they’re being called, came from.” The anchorman wiped a bead of sweat from his forehead with a tissue. “Authorities are advising women to stay in their homes and lock their doors. It may be necessary to declare martial law and mobilize National Guard units against these mysterious machines.” Angela heard a noise outside her house and turned off the television. Brushing aside the curtains and glancing out her window, her eyes widened with shock. It hadn’t been a joke after all; there was an army of them on her front lawn and all over the neighborhood! Each of them was as big as a subcompact car, painted a matte black, walked on eight hydraulically-powered legs, and had a head with eight red eye lights and an array of sensors. Several of these Arachno-Bots were already carrying off cocooned women on their backs, wrapped head-to-toe in a white plastic that resembled the pallet wrap used in warehouses. Each cocoon had a breathing tube where the captive’s mouth would logically be. One of the ones not so encumbered turned and started moving towards her front door! “Oh shit!” Angela turned and instinctively ran for her kitchen. She rifled through her cutlery drawer for something to use as a weapon, but none of the knives in the drawer looked like it would do any good against the kind of armor those mechanical monstrosities had. She found herself wishing she hadn’t recently broken up with her boyfriend, Mark. Sure, her friends considered him a kook, but he and that arsenal of guns he so treasured might have come in handy right about now. There was a loud pounding on the front door accompanied by the sound of the metal hinges and other door hardware starting to give way. One of those things was trying to get into the house! She ran out to the garage, looking around desperately for something she could use to fend it off. The best she could find was a rusty sledgehammer among some old tools Mark had left behind when he moved out last week. She glanced up at the hatch in the garage ceiling, and the attic ladder. She thought, If that damned thing wants to get me so bad, make it work for it. Even carrying the sledgehammer in one hand, she practically flew up the ladder and into the attic at the sound of cracking wood and the loud crash as the front door fell to the living room floor. It was in the house now! She quickly closed the attic hatch and hit the light switch. She needed something heavy to move over it as a barricade. Judging by all the noises she could hear below, the Arachno-Bot was already tearing the house apart looking for her. She scanned all the cobweb- and dust-covered junk that was up there with her; the old China cabinet, her grandmother’s old Singer sewing machine, and a vast assortment of cardboard boxes and old luggage. She could only guess at how strong those machines were, but hopefully the combined weight of two or more of those items would slow the mechanized monster that invaded her home long enough for her to come up with an escape plan of some kind. Setting the sledgehammer down over by the boxes, she got behind the China cabinet and pushed it to the hatch with all the strength she could muster. She moved the sewing machine over with it and then piled as many of the old trunks and suitcases as she could on top of them. Other than the garage hatch she had just sealed off, the only other ways in or out of the attic were the roof access hatch over by the chimney and a window that overlooked the backyard. The window was too small for her to squeeze through, so the roof hatch was it, if it came to that. Sitting down on a box by where she put down her only weapon, she listened carefully for any more sounds out of the mechanical intruder downstairs. It was eerily quiet down there. She didn’t enjoy thinking about what damage it was doing to her home, or what it would do to her insurance premiums when it was all over. She’d left her iPhone downstairs in the bedroom, so there was no way to call for help, or even keep herself occupied with a game of Candy Crush. Then the pounding started again and the objects she barricaded the hatch with shook. She jumped to her feet and grabbed the sledgehammer. Damnit, she thought. It knows where I am now! Soon the Arachno-Bot was doing more than just pounding on the hatch, the floor all around it was getting ready to buckle. There was no choice, it was time to get out of there. She ran to the second ladder, climbing up to the roof hatch. She was on the roof next to the chimney. Most of the other Arachno-Bots had, thankfully, taken their prisoners and left the area. Aside from that really persistent intruder who had been bashing it’s way through her home to get at her, there were just two more one street over to the north. One was in someone’s backyard, smashing in a set of sliding glass doors into that house as a tiny Chihuahua in a pink collar barked and growled at it. The other was across the street, attempting to break into a two story McMansion via the stained glass and dark oak front doors. How the hell am I going to get down from here? Angela wondered. Jumping down from the roof of a house, even one only a single story tall, was a great way to get badly injured; it didn’t matter if you tried to land in something soft. But what was the alternative? Other than letting that thing have her? She didn’t have much longer to weigh her options as a massive, hydraulically-powered limb burst through the shingles and, not long after, her pursuer climbed out of the large hole and onto the roof! It glared at her with its eight red eyes and advanced menacingly towards her. It was a small wonder the house didn’t completely collapse from all the damage the bizarre contraption had done. Angela took as strong a stance as she could on the roof’s slope and readied the sledgehammer, resolved to take her best swing at the metal monster’s head as soon as it was in range. But to her dismay, the Arachno-Bot deftly caught the hammer with its front legs and yanked it out of her hands. There she was, disarmed and cornered by the giant spider-like robot with no escape that didn’t entail the risk of broken bones or worse. She was backed up against the bricks of the chimney as it came closer and seized her. As it grappled with her, a hypodermic needle extended out of the head and plunged itself into her thigh. Her body went numb and her limbs no longer obeyed her brain’s commands to move. The Arachno-Bot raised up on four of its legs as the others moved Angela into position beneath its chassis. She was helpless but to watch wide-eyed as a hatch opened and an arm bearing a thick roll of the white plastic extended out. She could see the machine had seven additional rolls onboard as reserves. As the Arachno-Bot’s limbs spun her dizzyingly, the plastic wrapped around her in a single layer from her feet to her shoulders. There was a brief pause as a second, smaller arm placed a breathing tube in her mouth and secured it with medical tape. As the spinning and wrapping resumed, Angela passed out long before the machine finished wrapping her in a grand total of ten head-to-toe layers of plastic. When it was finished with her, it placed her on its back and automatic restraints strapped her down tight. The Arachno-Bot climbed down from the house with its captive and joined the other two as they were leaving with their own captures.

Chapter 8 - The Dust That We Are “WHAT WAS THAT!?” “…” “SERIOUSLY!? WHAT WAS THAT!?” An infuriated Sophie screamed her lungs out at her two terrorized ponies who had never seen her this angry. With their backs against the wall, still fully geared up in their racing attire, Morning Star and Moonlight trembled so much the scolding directed at them was intense. With their hands fastened to the waist and their bit well secured between their teeth, there was nothing they could do or say to dodge the storm. They had to endure it. ...

Chapter 1 “ARE YOU FUCKING KIDDING ME?!” I scream in the car, my voice slightly breaking at the end of the sentence. 8 years after my mother’s death my Dad had finally met someone. A lady named Jane who he knew from work, both of them were doctors who worked in the local hospital and got on very well. Jane had been divorced for over two years at this point and both her and my Dad had the idea of merging our two families. I was my Dad’s only daughter and Jane had a daughter too. That was my problem. ...

The scene was a quiet residential street in a middle class mountain suburb. The time, the afternoon of a cloudy mid-winter day. Geoffrey was a former government employee in his late fifties who had taken early retirement a year before and had been living up here ever since. He was lean, fit and kept healthy with plentiful exercise, usually long solitary walks in the neighbourhood. He had a square, serious face, a head of plentiful, if greying hair and was generally thought of as easy to get along with by the locals. He had been a widower for eight years, still enjoyed the company of women and would have enjoyed an active relationship. But, there seemed little opportunity up here. ...

Chapter 24 - Comfort Pets “Alright, Clara. Let’s put your hat back on, so you are well disguised when we walk back in the building.” “Oh, and her raincoat too!” “Right!” It was a terrible idea when we left the building, and it was still a terrible idea now that we tried to sneak back in. To reach the pethouse at the top of the big insurance building, we were about to enter using the back door, but we would still have to walk through some common areas before reaching the elevators near the lobby. ...

Continues from chapter 30 31 Back in my old cell weeks later I slept the sleep of the sinless. Our Matron had welcomed me home so enthusiastically and lovingly that I was able to forget, at least for a time, the places I’d travelled to on Level 8. After she had finished another chapter of her story and wished me goodnight I soon fell into a deep dreamless void. It was nice to get back to the old routines. Things were just the same as before but I had a fresh appreciation for all their wonderful detail and perfection. Some problems did arise however, particularly in the first week or so. My stay on Level 8 had sapped me of much of my strength and endurance: too much time floating weightlessly and not enough exercising. ...

Part 14 With a soft groan and still mostly asleep Brianna rolled over, entangled in the blankets haphazardly thrown over her naked body and yet inexplicably cold despite that. Frowning softly she reached out, almost blindly for her companions and the warmth of their bodies. However only an empty mattress greeted her and, frown deepening, she mumbled wordlessly in confusion before finally opening her eyes. It was still deep in the night and the room was nearly pitch black, lit only faintly by the glow of the alarm clock that cast a strange red tinge over everything. Reaching up to rub sleep from her eyes as she propped herself up on one hand, Brianna looked about the room. Across from her the blankets and sheets had been thrown back and indentations in the mattress confirmed that she had indeed not been alone when she went to sleep. Moreover, looking down at her arms revealed the faint lines of rope marks on her wrists and elbows, to say nothing of a lingering soreness between her legs from the rather… vigorous love-making of earlier, stood as proof positive that she hadn’t just been dreaming. While that confirmation brought a faint smile to her lips it still did not answer the question of why she was alone. More awake now, she rolled over to sit up in bed, allowing the blanket to pool around her waist and scanned the dark room more thoroughly. While it was difficult to see clearly, the floor was still strewn haphazardly with clothing, most of which was not her own, and the door was now wide open. Kiera and Murial likely had not gone far then if they were still naked, a thought which brought a small blush to Brianna’s face. Shaking her head she glanced at the alarm, bright red numbers flashing 2:00 AM. No more than a few hours since she had fallen asleep then. Odd that she wouldn’t have noticed her companions leaving though, to be fair, she had been fairly exhausted earlier. ...

Burt blushed as he stared at the clown’s painted tits. “You guys have to be kidding me.” He looked around at his gathered friends expecting them to start laughing. Instead, they just kept their shit-eating grins. He looked back down at the flyer. ‘Ms. Merry Weather’s Clown Harem’, it read. “I mean her name’s too close to our English teacher. Doesn’t that bother you?” “Dude, you’ve seen Ms. Merriweather’s rack,” Trevor noted. ...

I had spent my early University years in the halls of residence and to be fair, I got put into a double room with someone who was as quirky as I was. Amanda, my roommate, and I hit it off right away. We didn’t cramp each other’s styles and she was clean and tidied up after herself. We also had fun. We would study hard and then go out and party harder. We helped each other out when one of us didn’t get something at school. ...

PART II Chapter 1 – Bed time In the master bedroom, where Shawna was sleeping alone until Joyce came home, she had already laid out what she wanted to wear that night. Before dressing, she set up a classic stocking, ring, ice cube and string key release beside the bed. It was an advantage having a small fridge with a freezer in the bedroom. A set of keys hung out of reach of the bed, held up near the ceiling by a large ice cube which would melt and drop the keys sometime in the morning. A sleigh-bell was attached to the key-ring so she could find them easier. A long and 2-inch-wide custom white belt had been added to the bed. It went across and all the way around the king-sized mattress and frame. A smaller belt attached at 3 points to the wide belt, allowing a waist to be firmly strapped to the bed. The smaller belt had a lock and a solid D-ring on the front… ...

It is a few months on from our last visit to Tight-n-Shiny and Brian is well in the groove. One of the unexpected challenges for the staff had come with the introduction of a range of female masks. For the females, just a slightly uncomfortable interlude, which allowed them to hide potential embarrassment behind a mask when wearing the most revealing costumes. For Brian, an unexpected opportunity. He had discovered on the day he started at the shop that he really liked the feel of a lot of the fetish wear, especially some of the female lines the shop stocked. Working behind a mask provided that opportunity. The chain’s store dress code mandated that staff personally tested every item for 24 hours per year although that could be split into separate sections. Brian had decided that one full work-day every fortnight, usually on a Wednesday, he would be fully crossdressed, thereby gaining enough time to wear everything for long enough. ...

Part 12 From her position, slightly curled up in the chair as if to make herself as unobtrusive as possible, Brianna watched as Kiera took another step into the room and her smile widened just a little as she did so. It was not the sort of teasing or mischievous smile she might have expected in this situation but rather it seemed as if the woman was honestly happy to be here and perhaps just a bit amused at the knowledge that she was interrupting something. As she stopped, about a pace away from Roxanna’s barely covered form, she paused for a brief moment as her golden brown eyes roamed over the other woman’s body, paying special attention to the amount of cleavage that Roxanna’s robe exposed, but the olive-skinned woman did not seem moved at all by the attention, just continued to fix the unexpected guest with an almost flat stare as she waited for her question to be answered. Still not deigning to speak just yet, Kiera’s eyes briefly glanced across the room and Brianna felt her face heat up with a heady mix of embarrassment and a flush of arousal as those eyes spotted her peaking just over the back of the chair she was sitting in. Although part of her wanted to duck down and hide Brianna found herself unable to move, pinned in place by those oddly intense eyes like a deer in headlights. At that the dusky woman’s smile shifted into a tiny smirk, her soft pink lips parting slightly as she turned her head back toward Roxanna. Letting out a breath she hadn’t realized she’d been holding Brianna felt herself relax as those eyes finally left hers, but her heart was still racing and her body practically on fire. ...

Chapter 4 - Sleeping is for the Weak “Alright, let me do this, Isuki, then you can go see the nurse just outside my office and give her your leash. She will walk you back to Misha.” “Do what? AAAAAH!” “Turn on your butterfly vibrator to the highest speed, of course. It’s going to make you forget about your sore nipples until you get back to her.” “Aaaaah! It’s… It’s too powerful…” ...

My husband kissed me lightly on the lips. “Heading out to the airport, baby,” Kevin whispered. “I’m running late.” I checked the clock — 5 a.m. Ugh. “Make a lot of money, honey,” I replied, struggling to say something coherent. My husband was en route to Dublin for a long business trip. He pulled back the bedsheet to reveal my lingerie; a lace baby doll chemise in deep grey. It was what I had put on several hours earlier, hoping we would have steamy sex. But Kevin had to work late and he said he was too tired to fuck by the time he returned home. He was very apologetic. ...

Part 2 - The Weekend Plaything Joy had been delivered by the transformation company ready for her first weekend as her husband/owners sex doll, obviously now being nothing more than a silicone doll she could do nothing but remain in the delivery box for his return. While she waited she had run many fantasy scenarios through her sexually aroused mind, some of them had her doll form being found boxed, delivered to the wrong address and she was used, sexually taken by other men for their pleasure, and then sold off as just another sex toy, her dreams of anonymous sex were interrupted by the sound of her owner’s return. ...

…It had been a stupid and poorly thought out crime; my husband was an accountant for a company with ties to some nefarious people you just didn’t steal from. Sam knew this going into this job, our lawyer’s attempt to explain away the crime as a form of temporary insanity was likely the most rational explanation, but both the jury and the prosecutor were having none of it, as it seems that nobody, deep down, likes a thief. ...

Part 4 Brianna found herself floating in darkness, her mind strangely quiet while her body was distant and relaxed. She thought she could feel something warm and pleasant pressed tightly against herself and there was a faint sense of pressure, almost like being wrapped up in a blanket on a lazy afternoon, but it was vague at best. It was nice though. All that she really, truly felt was a sense of contentment and an all consuming weariness that felt right and comfortable somehow. Time was impossible to tell as she drifted through the darkness, somewhere between sleep and wakefulness, until a new and foreign sensation reached her. It was slight at first, distant, like something pressed against her shoulder, but it slowly grew, demanding more and more attention from her consciousness. It felt almost as if someone was shaking her arm. There was a sound as well, one growing louder and louder as it echoed in the darkness. Curious, she focused on the sound, trying to puzzle out why it was so familiar to her drifting thoughts. Eventually the sound resolved itself into a voice, though the identity of the speaker danced just outside of her perceptions. ...

Part 6 The heat of the summer had finally faded as August bled into September and began to turn cold as the days of October slowly passed. Brianna was honestly of two minds about that. On the one hand she certainly didn’t miss the heavy and often oppressive heat, to say nothing of how easily her pale skin burned in the sun, but on the other hand she couldn’t deny that after this last summer? It had certainly become her favorite season and she was sad to see it go. Even thinking back on it now brought a smile to her face and a shiver up her spine. Of taking that desperate plunge and admitting her desires, finding them returned and experiencing a whole new world of sex and bondage, pleasure and self discovery as she submitted to her mistresses and their relationship slowly formed as they spent more time together. The memories of it were never far from her mind and even now it all mingled together to create a warm and nostalgic feeling in her chest. Of course time had moved on, as it always did, and the day that Brianna had dreaded came at last. The summer ended and she packed her bags to continue her education. It had been a tearful departure but Roxanna and Sofia had never been anything other than encouraging and, as with so many other things in life, the anticipation had proven far worse than the actual event. Even so as the weeks passed she found herself thinking about it more and more often, the memories lingering in the back of her mind and the ghostly sensations she could still feel on her skin combining in a way that was both pleasant and distracting. Truth be told she’d caught herself daydreaming about it more than once, to say nothing of her actual dreams about all the things they had done. Some were so intense that she still woke up sweaty and panting and, for that brief instant between wakefulness and sleep, thinking she was still there in their bed and in their arms. ...

Continues from chapter thirteen The Animal Cafe Part 1 “Drive faster!” “I will not!” “But, we must get there faster!” “I don’t even think they are open this early. We may have to wait outside anyway. Would you calm down?” “NO! I must see the animals now!” Syr rolled her eyes at Kitty, whose behavior had been beyond childish since she had learned about her impromptu trip to the animal café. Sitting on the passenger seat, the small Asian girl pointlessly tried to look farther down the road as if that would take her closer to the cake shop faster. She was known to be excitable, but this time it was a severe case. ...

Continues from chapter fourteen (part 1) The Animal Cafe Part 2 After a ten minutes walk, the new friends arrived in front of the café. Meeka was rather calm, but Kitty was getting anxious. She just couldn’t wait before trying one of those petsuits. Despite her excitement, a spontaneous question popped inside her head. Her hand grabbed Meeka’s shirt before she could open the door. “Hey… Meeka, wait. Does… Does Lucy know who I am?” ...

Chapter 23 - Disguising pets “Why are you the one holding her leash? Give it to me, Trixie!” “Misti! Stop it! It’s my costume, not yours!” “It doesn’t count when you are not wearing it. I want to walk Clara too!” “I’m gravely injured. I need her assistance.” “You are not gravely injured! You just have a cast on your arm.” “Well, I could trip and fall, then I would die, and everybody would be sad. If Clara is near me, she would catch me and save me!” ...

Joy had always wanted to try being a sexdoll, she had fantasized about this for many years, either while playing with herself whilst alone in her bed, or during sex with a partner, she fantasized that in her mind that she was just a sex doll, she would lay there on the bed and drift away lost in her fantasy of being nothing more than a sexual object, being used and then discarded afterwards. She had also found that her own sexual experience was heightened when she ran this fantasy through her mind when engaged in any form of sexual activity, and her orgasms when they came were more mind-blowing than when she wasn’t fantasizing about being a sex doll. ...

Part 1 It was something of a truism that, if you dug deep enough every neighborhood, no matter how small, had its mysteries and a rare few of those were even actually mysteries. Famous crimes, strange disappearances, spooky occurrences and unexplained phenomenon, the kind of things that might even draw in tourists or a television crew if the neighborhood was insistent enough in promoting itself. Of course, most neighborhood mysteries were completely mundane. Little more than housewife gossip, the type passed around church pews and barbecues, or wildly exaggerated stories that became little more than urban legends, if they were interesting enough. Hickory Lane could not even claim that much. Oh, there was certainly plenty of gossip, that seemed to be something of a universal constant, but most of it was of an utterly mundane sort. The Emerson divorce had been the biggest news in a while, but that ended up being too painfully amicable to make for a good story. No, the real enduring mystery of the neighborhood was a house. Not a haunted house, nothing so interesting, just an old house. It was a nice house, most would agree, a small two-story affair at the far end of the block right next to a thicket of hickory trees that had given the development its name once upon a time enclosed by a wooden fence in the back. Now, who had built the house and when was something of a mystery. No one in the neighborhood was entirely certain just how long it had been there, though most agreed that it had to have been among the first homes built here and certainly the oldest still standing, but that was hardly the sort of mystery that got tongues wagging. Nor was the house some rundown and abandoned ruin of an earlier age. The building itself was clean and well kept, the shutters painted, the yard and the gardens in the back were neatly tended and the pool was cleaned regularly. That was no mystery either since the house was occupied and had been for years. No, as was also traditional, the true mystery of 137 N. Hickory Lane was its residents. ...

Part 2 The problem, Brianna decided after weeks of thought and indecision was that something that made sense while half asleep often didn’t hold up to scrutiny in the morning. The dream, the hope, of being with her neighbors, of becoming their lover, their plaything… It was a wonderful dream, long cherished and long dismissed as impossible but then there was her discovery, the discovery that had changed everything. Even now she could easily summon up the images when she closed her eyes, the incredible sight of the two women she had wanted for so long engaging in a BDSM threesome with an unknown woman in heavy bondage. Just the thought of it made her knees weak and lit a fire in her very core. The sight may well have been the most arousing thing she had ever seen and each night she replayed it in her mind over and over, fingers deep within herself as she fantasized about being in that woman’s place, of being cruelly bound and gagged and used. Even just thinking about it now left her feeling a bit flushed and horny. Thankfully no one had noticed her little distracted daydreams, but the truth remained. And yet, for all that she hoped and dreamed and prayed that this discovery might mean she had a chance at making those fantasies, both old and new, come true Brianna still hesitated. Even if Sofia and Roxanna were in an open relationship, even if they were willing to indulge in a threesome on occasion (and the proof seemed fairly conclusive) what was she going to do? Knock on their door, mention she had been spying on their sex life and ask if there was room for one more? The very idea sounded ludicrous, even in her head. She wasn’t exactly a blushing virgin but Brianna’s romantic experience was still somewhat limited and while she couldn’t say for sure, she had a feeling that was a less than ideal method. ...

Chapter 1 - Attaching “Mmph!” Stupid suitcase. It was so full that it was hard to lift it on top of the bed. Back from a two-week trip in Brazil, I may have brought back a bit too many souvenirs. At least I had fun and got to do pretty much everything I had planned, including a lot of sex from the locals; traveling while single was awesome. I stripped naked and jumped in the shower to get rid of that layer of dry sweat that I had brought back with me. It was so good to finally be home and to enjoy MY shower that I had missed so much. It was not like the one at the hotel, and certainly not like the one in the jungle when I spent four days visiting ruins and shit. ...

Chapter 22 - Nursing Pets It was early in the morning, but Accalia and I were awake already. Wearing our cute pajamas, we were sitting on the master bedroom’s big bed at the Pethouse, and snoozing between us was Trixie. The poor thing didn’t sleep well because of her cast and throbbing arm. It must have been the first time that she had not attempted to do dirty things to us while not at the café. Her little naked body rested peacefully under the blanket while Accalia and I were reviewing our school paperwork. ...

Chapter 20 – Time for Change It was the largest gathering the great hall had ever seen, every Mistress and Master that had remained loyal to the Institutes traditional values and all their slaves were in attendance. Grand Mistress Amy sat upon the throne, looking glorious in her catsuit and heels. In the crowd on the front row was Mistress Freya, and her new charges, Elsie, Petra, Julia, Nicola and Betsy. ...

Chapter 19 – Coronation The hall was full, an array of chairs were filled with over sixty Mistresses and a handful of Masters. Each had one slave, their alpha slave. They were allowed in such proceedings, so they would pass on the scene to their fellow slaves. Grand Mistress Vivien sat upon the throne at the head of the great hall, to her side, Mistress Tanya, recently promoted to the prosecutor, the Grand Mistresses right hand. ...

The world had radically changed at the end of the last century; the corporations had now taken over from world governments; employment was hard to come by with everyone competing for the limited number of positions. It didn’t help me that I had a minor conviction for theft, I had been kept in the comfortable corporate enclave for most of my childhood years, we had not wanted for anything, the estate we lived in was secluded from the real world, and my early education was done in the corporations own schools. It wasn’t until my father died and we had to leave the corporate supplied accommodation that I had any experience of the outside world. It was there that I got myself tangled up in the wrong crowd and we were caught when a couple of them stole some items from a local store, the judge took a dim view of what we’d done and though I only received a community service order, where I had to clean the streets for two weeks, I now had a conviction recorded against my name. ...

Part 17: Temporarily Back to Almost Normal …When the animated conversation fades off into silence I expect to be let back in, so I can at least find out what’s going on. With this in mind I hear the front door lock being actuated, but instead of being let back in, or even having some kind of explanation for my harsh treatment, I instead get a rough wool army type blanket tossed in my general direction at face level. It’s so dark out on that porch, and I’m at the same time so startled by this burst of back lighting that I don’t even see who tossed it at me. But I do hear the door being locked once again, the message clear; I’m sleeping on the porch tonight, chained up like a dog, a naughty and naked one… ...

Chapter 3 - Make Them Look Pretty Jennie entered the office, barely able to walk on her noticeably wobbly legs. Her empathic coworkers petting her hair and rubbing her back helped her sit in her chair. Exhausted, she let her face fall flat on her desk. Meanwhile, standing awkwardly in the doorway, Isuki played with her rubber paws and unsure what to do next. Everybody stared at her silently, wondering what she could have done to affect Jennie to this extent. Jennie’s lamentations troubled everybody present in the room, and a single question was on everybody’s mind since they knew where those two had been for the past hour; was Iskuki that good in bed? ...

In the Elevator I won’t tolerate it any more, Laura told herself, watching the penthouse elevator doors close. Frank could be so stubborn and infuriating at times, but this was too much. She loved him more than life itself and would do anything for him, but he had to respect her need for her own space and time. Tonight it had come to a head, first his smug declaration that she would attend the party with him, followed by his refusal to let her stay home after she had pleaded with him to let her finish talking with her friends on the Internet. The party was some kind of retirement dinner for one of Frank’s co-workers and a long-time friend of his. She knew it was going to be dull and didn’t want to go. He had simply turned off her computer and told her to get ready. ...

Part 4 It was a delicious memory. Damn, he thought to himself, here we go. Once he got started he couldn’t stop the video in his head. Steven was sitting in his home office, he was writing code again. It was a nice early summer evening. The windows were open; there was a slight breeze, a smell in the air that could only happen in the country. It was one of the reasons he had moved out of the city. For many years nights like tonight had been a forgotten memory of his youth, then he had taken a vacation that brought it all back. He had bought this house three years ago, and had moved up to southern Vermont, working remotely, a short while later. ...

Chapter 13 – Open for Business Today was all hands-on deck, the grand opening of the Transformations Emporium. Angela had been promoting the store through many avenues, and at 7.55am there was already a small queue outside. Nicola studied the customers that were queuing and deduced only one of the first five would buy anything. “Number 3, the woman minding her own business, but studying the others discreetly," said Nicola. ...

Chapter 14 – Wedding Bells Angela sat in her living room anxiously waiting, this morning would be an especially important meeting and the first guests were due to arrive shortly. Several cars pulled into the drive and Wilson went out to greet the guests. After the brief formalities four people sat in the living room. Mistress Angela was hosting the emergency meeting, and in attendance were Mistress Sarah, Mistress Scarlet and Master Tom. ...

Chapter 7 - Date and Bait “What is this?” “Money.” “But… I shouldn’t have money.” “It’s a special occasion. Take it.” “Is it really necessary?” “Of course it is. When was the last time you went out on a date?” “Oh, I’ve never done that.” “Exactly. So go out and enjoy your day off a little. Stop being so anxious.” Sitting in the old rusty pickup truck, Sophie handed some paper money over to Morning Star, which was a first for the elite ponygirl. Her sweaty palms and twitching fingers betrayed her uneasiness about this unusual situation. ...

Chapter 12 – Motives Ellie had just made her cup of tea, and was having a well-earned break. She’d been humping boxes all morning and had worked up quite a sweat. Elsie and Betsy had been sent out to pick up a delivery that had been sent to the wrong address. Amy was just heading for a break too; she had spent the morning stocking shelves in the store. “Hi Ellie," said Amy as she flicked on the kettle. ...

Chapter 11 – Who Wants to be a Millionaire Amy was buzzing, today was the day she was looking forward to. Nicola was coming out of the clinic and Amy was going to pick her up. Together with Betsy she headed down the garage and into the car. Within 20 minutes they were at the clinic, Betsy felt sure that Amy was going to get a speeding ticket, she was so keen to get there! ...

Hindsight Cathy leaned back in her seat, resigned to her fate. In hindsight it had been childish and stupid; she should know better. But she’d done it anyway, and now she must suffer the consequences. If she had only stopped to think, listened, made the effort to understand, none of this would have been necessary. As she sat there, under the guard’s watchful eye, she thought back to how it began. Was it really only a day ago? ...

Chapter 21 - Pets Must be Pets “Alright, Clara. Now, tell me what happened, and then we will fix it together. I’m sure it can’t be that bad.” Right after Elizabeth threw her little friend into the lounge, and who knew what was happening behind that door at the moment, she turned to me and placed her artistically-gifted hand on my shoulder. She wanted to learn the reason for my devastated state, but how could I tell her that I had failed the totality of my sudden responsibilities. ...

Heather lays naked, except for her sexy red 5 inch heels, on a padded bondage bench. She lays on her stomach with her legs spread wide and tied to a spreader bar. She is gagged with a ball gag and she is also blindfolded. Her hands are tied behind her back and she is totally helpless…just the way she likes it and her husband enjoys it too. Her and Mark are both 48 years old and have been married for over 10 years. They both enjoy a kinky bondage sex life. Their lifestyle has always been private and never too extreme. They both have many naughty fantasies but many of them they can not fulfill. ...

Continues from chapter 26 27 Dear reader, I must apologize again. My writing has withered in both quantity and quality since my recent time away from the keyboard. The free flow of words has been supplanted by the pulling of proverbial teeth, every sentence a painful chore. Worse yet, I’m becoming tempted to spend one of my weekly three hour sessions of ‘freedom’ doing something else for a change, rather than trying to hack through the jungle of my mangled wordplay. A strange craving for french fries has beset me and I picture myself watching some mindless sitcom or comforting old movie whilst idly nibbling on the crispy, greasy fingers of umami. ...

Olive Polson was a forty three year old teacher who lived alone in a comfortable two bedroom cottage in a good suburb. She owned this property outright. She was a slim, firmly built athletic woman, slightly above average height. An oval face, famed with straight black hair in a page boy cut, she smiled easily and was generally liked by the high school students she taught. She usually wore trimly fitting calf length skirts and well fitted blouses. ...

…“Is there nothing you can do?” I remember asking my doctor, my softer and higher voice even sounding desperate to me, just as it likely did to her I’m sure. I had been on safari when the little tick-like bug had initially bitten me, that little monster tiny, barely a millimeter in length, before of course it had gorged itself on my blood. It’s little pink body - yes, the thing was actually pink, proving once and for all that nature does in fact have a sense of humor - then expanded, much like a North American tick does. This wasn’t some perverse version of Lymes Disease though, easily treated with a host of antibiotics if caught early. ...

My name is Abigail. I am a collector. I collect boys. Not minors, of course, that would be too messy. No, my prey is always eighteen. Boys leave home at this age so no one notices if they go missing. A fate I had planned for Tyler the moment I saw him. “Silberman! Pay attention!” “Sorry, Coach!” I need you to understand something before we begin. Normally I’m laser focused when on the diamond. I was team captain after all. No one wanted us to finally reach Nationals more than I did. The problem was the field we were forced to use. We were a small high school so the board had to make a choice between a baseball or football stadium. Guess which one won. For our practices and home games we rented a field in the local sports park. That’s where my troubles lay today. ...

Chapter 8 – The Honey Trap Nicola was at the clinic for her first consultation with Dr Nichols, Amy and Betsy had tagged along, Amy needed to attend for an overdue check-up anyway. Plus, she wanted to be there to support her friend. The three of them sat in a private lounge waiting for the Doctor. “Can I ask you two a personal question?" said Nicola to Amy and Betsy. ...

Chapter 6 – Finding the Kryptonite Amy and Betsy walked all the way home, Betsy lived the closest and insisted Amy came in. Which wasn’t a hard sell at all! Betsy lived in a flat, it was nice but small, just a one-bedroom apartment. Betsy grabbed them a drink and they sat on the sofa cuddled up close. “I like this flat, it’s cosy," said Amy. “Yeah, me too, but the rent is ridiculous, and the neighbours are creepy!” replied Betsy. ...

Chapter 7 – A Well-Deserved Break The next few weeks passed relatively quickly; Amy and Betsy had moved into Amy’s place and continued to grow ever closer. Betsy was amazed at Amy’s talent for drawing and encouraged her to do more. Amy however tried to explain it was a spur of the moment hobby, and she only did it when she had an idea about something or was thinking about people in her past. ...

Chapter 5 – Soulmates Early the next morning Angela came down and released the two exhausted girl’s, they both sat on the floor trying to recover from the previous night’s ordeal as dolls. “Right girls, you have six hours to wash, eat and relax. How you do it is up to you. Once I have left you have permission to talk to each other if you wish to or do anything else with each other!" said the Mistress. ...

Prologue Grand Mistress Stephanie Jensen was not feeling too good, her illness had started some months ago, and as the days went on, she only got worse. Fearing the worst, she made plans for her son and heir to her title. He was too young to even comprehend the dynamics of his mother’s world. He was only six years old. The BDSM scene in England had a hierarchy, known as the Institution, of course it wasn’t common knowledge to the everyday folk, but if you were a serious player then you knew, and you also knew there were rules to abide by. ...

Chapter 2 – I’m Wide Awake It took just over two weeks for Amy to make her decision, she studied the information repeatedly. Several times she rang the Doctor to query things. In short, the good Doctor and his associates had developed a bone fusing procedure which enabled them to cut out pieces of unwanted bone and re-fuse them. In short, it was possible for them to change your bone structure from large to small, the reverse procedure was not as easy though, taking bone away was one thing, fabricating bone was not so simple. It would require artificial additions. ...

Chapter 4 – Finding Amy Suzie woke with a start; the phone was ringing, and someone was banging on the front door to the club. Looking out the window she saw Angela thumping the door. She rushed out to let her in, ignoring the phone. “Have you found her?" said a worried Angela. “No, I checked all the CCTV, but I have no idea where she has gone. She must be on it somewhere!” Suzie was looking terrified. ...

Chapter 3: A Gauntlet of Errands Lisa leaned against the podium as she stood before a roomful of her colleagues. Her carefully prepared presentation slides were on display behind her. She took a brief glance at her notes, put a confident smile on her face, and looked out at her audience. But to her confusion, Lisa saw that several of them had started to giggle and point at her. She looked down at herself and froze in horror at what she saw. She was dressed in her poodle costume! ...

…How I got there wasn’t part of the dream for me, but many times I dream like this, my dreams only a single scene from the proverbial movie. Other times they’re longer and detail-rich, faces seen and recognised, places even, but not in this particular one… I’m standing not on a stage though, but on what appears to be a well worn concrete loading dock, where big trucks back up to load and unload their cargo. There are forklift trucks behind me, but they’re idle at the moment, as are their operators, or drivers, or whatever they’re called these days. They’re a rough bunch of men though, that much is certain, and I get the distinct feeling that I’ve fouled up their night, made their hard job even harder, just by being there. Not to be vain, but I look and dress a certain way, and being a bother to men isn’t the usual reaction that I get from them, as a general rule. This even includes the ones that have about zero sexual interest in me, but I digress… ...

“Here you go, this is your key, and it’s room 324. The restaurant is open until 10 pm and the gym until midnight.” “Thank you.” This hotel located in the nicest part of the city was great, and the way the staff had treated me made me feel like a VIP. It would be nice if my real life were like that every day. After putting my wallet back in my small carry-on on wheels, I headed toward the elevator. There were different amenities on my left and right, but I would not use any of them. ...

Chapter 1: The Orchid Garden Hello! My name is Lilly, but you have most likely heard of me as Flying Orchid, the top tier pony girl racer and the winner of last year’s Grand UPGA finals. I would like to think of myself as an attractive blond woman, but men have always been intimidated by my 6’2” height and athletic build. Anyway, enough of that, let me tell you how I became a premier racer pony. ...

Chapter 2: The First Day I was so excited I could not sleep! Finally my dreams were about to come true. As soon as the alarm signaled 5:00 I was out of bed. Quick shower and breakfast later I was waiting at the entrance of the Orchid Garden ready to welcome my new trainer. Kate arrived in a taxi, I was not expecting it but she had her luggage with her. She quickly told one of the construction workers to take it to the house and to my surprise he obediently did so without a fuss. I swear the petite girl had so much presence that saying not to her was just not an option. ...

Dan loved his job. After getting his college degree, he quickly turned his two month work trial at a company into a permanent job. Based on his chemistry degree, he had applied for an open position as lab assistant, hoping to make it to a full fledged lab chemist within a year or two. The company did some low profile material research and development, improving the resistance of work clothes materials against different causes of damage, like abrasive forces, cuts, or chemicals. Their goal was to improve worker safety by providing better protection. ...

The people of planet Vika are humanoids living in a medieval society. The people have made great strides in their development including inventing radio type devices, medical advancements and many small gadgets that have improved their way of life. But the people of Vika are still ritual people and believe in many past rituals passed on from generation to generation including the sacrifice of one chosen young female. Centuries ago a massive solar eclipse scared the people of Vika especially since the eclipse lasted 2 days. Most people felt that the eclipse could come back and the darkness would be forever. To please the Vika God, a young female was sacrificed and this ritual is done every 100 years. Another 100 years has passed and it’s time for another sacrifice. ...

Act 1 Driving home from the shop, Mouse came in the door, and before she could say anything, mummy told her that it was bedtime. Mouse whined, “But mummy, it is not bedtime yet, and I am hungry,” Mummy took her by the hand and brought her to her bedroom. There she helped Mouse undress then led her to the bath. It was cold!" Mouse protested, “No mummy, no, please, not a cold bath mummy, please.” ...

Continues from chapter twelve Chapter 13 - Rubber + Latex = Kitty Trauma. That was the only word I could come up with to explain what was going on with Kitty right now. After spending two incredible weeks in the Caribbean, it would have been reasonable to assume that everybody had fun and were happy to have added this amazing experience to their memory for when they would be old and reminiscing. But no. Kitty had quickly forgotten about the inn, the creature in the kitchen, and even the cute lesbian Mae. Instead, she had decided to focus on the only negative element; we had deprived her of latex during that trip. ...

Chapter 1 I had been saving up for a year to transform my life, from this special Friday. I had resigned my job and was returning home for the very last time wearing male clothes. Over the past year, my wardrobes had gradually been cleared of the old me and replaced with the clothes I would need for my new female life that would commence on Saturday. I had spent thousands on these new clothes and on converting my flat into a more appropriately styled female home. I had softened everything, cast out the browns and blacks, replacing them with pastels, particularly pinks, purples, peaches and silvers. I had even purchased a feminine dressing table with a boudoir chair so that I would have a place to keep my makeup, jewellery and perfumes as well as a comfortable well-lit place to sit while I did my hair and makeup. My bank balance had been swollen to the point where I would not need to work for a whole year. Also, there would be sufficient left for some cosmetic surgery as well. If I were to find a man to entertain me, I might even be able to stretch the time a little further but I would prefer, eventually, to find a female job to fund my life. ...

…The twenty dollar cab fare I had been left to use delivered me near enough to the address that I had been given just this day, the cab dropping me off two city blocks short of my final destination, after the driver asked me twice on the way if I was sure this was the right address. I told him it was (hoping I had memorized it correctly) and paid my fare with the bill I had stashed in my high heel, telling him he could keep the change. I wouldn’t need it where I was going, my manner of dress and lacking pocketbook likely telling him I was a purchased commodity, and his cab merely the most practical method of delivery this particular time. ...

Chapter 20 - Chaos, Cakes, and Pets “Morning, Clara!” “Mmm…” The bed was warm, the sheets silky, and my pillow very squishy; I could have slept all day. I cracked my eyes open, and in front of me was Accalia, with her cute Asian face. She just pulled me out of my slumber and placed a basket full of random breakfast items next to me. “Hey, where is your lover?” ...

Her lithe body strained against the tight leather straps. Her brain strained against the tempest of sensations she was experiencing. The only part of her body she had any control over were her eyelids, she screwed them tight shut to block out her reflection in the ceiling wide concave mirror that completely filled her field of vision but that only made matters worse. Deprived of the visual distraction that gave meaning to her predicament, there was no way to stop the six digits flashing across the black screen of her minds’ eye in stark white figures as if trying to burst out through her eyelids. ...

The last guard was kicking and flailing, struggling and flailing with her legs in pointless resistance. Tara held the guard in place while Valeria got to work finishing the bindings. Although the guard was quite a bit taller than either of the two, a mix of cooperation and dumb luck made sure that it was the rebels that were victorious , and the guards the ones wrapped in tape and rope. ...

As I stroke my hard 7 inch cock with a silk scarf I receive an email from a very popular senator. I bring myself to orgasm as I feel my large natural breasts. My cum shoots straight up as the silk scarf did its job. Now I read the senator’s email, he sent it through my secret call-girl website. On my website I make it very clear that I am a tranny and I have a 7 inch functional cock. I also make it clear that I’m a high class call girl and I’m not cheap. I give basic prices for straight escort services meaning no sex involved and if they want sex that can be negotiated. I have been in the call girl business for over a year and I usually end up on my knees sucking the clients cocks but I rarely allow the client to ass fuck me. I had one experience where a client with a 8 inch cock fucked me and it hurt me like hell. So I now I will not allow any cocks bigger than 8 inches to fuck me. ...

Coming Home Cathenne brought this place recently, changed her phone number, email address, and closed her social media accounts to get away from the men hassling her to come to this and that event, even calling, texting, and knocking on the door after midnight. Cathenne had enough of dating and men, especially the ones who told her how good-looking she was and how fantastic they were in bed and how great she would look on their arm. For the most part, they weren’t good looking, and the sexual satisfaction was flaccid and boring at best, predictable at worst, and flat. ...

Oreo It was one of those days that Oreo, the black and white cat, didn’t like at all, the end of her work shift at the Cakes & Pets. Shortly, Lucy would grab her by the wrist and lead her to the costume room to take her pet suit off no matter how she would be fighting against it. This time around, she would be off for four days in a row, which made her sad. ...

Part 3: Second Thoughts “…That would be fine, just as long as you’re one of them, and of course that you both are properly presented in the matching uniforms of my choosing beforehand. Both my guests and I expect to see some leg, and I must say you have some nice ones too. I’ll send you some pictures of what I have in mind, I’m sure you can find something on line someplace.” ...

Chapter 19 - The Hidden Face of Pets “Come, Accalia. Your shift is over. Let’s take you out of that costume.” As Lucy spoke those words, Accalia ran away from her, but she had nowhere to go. This useless protest was a repetitive scene at the Cakes & Pets when one of the cute animals reached the end of its work shift. Lucy asked for cooperation, but the pets always acted as if they didn’t expect what she would do. To me, I found this theatrical performance rather cute, but to Lucy, it was draining, and sometimes, to make things easier, she had to resort to a carrot and stick approach to obtain some sort of obedience. ...

Madelyn is a tall beautiful 35 year old woman who is single and has a great loving relationship with her boyfriend Roger. They live in a luxury apartment with a spacious living room with a large front window with a decent view. They have a great view of the city from their living room but there are a few homes that block their view. Tonight is a special night, it’s their five year anniversary since they first met and fell in love. So tonight she wants to give her boyfriend something special…herself. She is going to blindfold herself, tie herself up and give herself to Roger as a gift. They both have enjoyed a kinky lifestyle, she has been tied up many times by her boyfriend. The bondage sex is something that really turns her on especially the blindfold. ...

Chapter 2 - Inspiration, Perspiration I didn’t waste any time before starting the new project. The story had taken root in my imagination as no other before it, possibly given momentum by the close call with Paige. “Daniel and Pam,” I reminded myself as the ancient, non-networked, desktop reserved for kink writing booted. Unbidden, my fingers had already typed in the working title ‘Bondage Marathon’ and waited, hovering over the keyboard. ...

Waking Up It started when I woke up. I was lying flat on my back on some hard surface with a thin cushion underneath. When I opened my eyes I saw a strange sight, a mirror on the ceiling showing the reflection of what appeared to be a body covered from head to toe in a shiny, black rubber suit. The multitude of tan leather straps crossing that suit stood out in sharp contrast to the black background. Those belts securely lashed the body to a medical examining table. What is this? I thought. ...

Chapter 10: Final Project Report When Courtney Essex walked through the door at SRI she was surprised to find the waiting room empty. Normally, on Saturday morning, the place should have been filled with women doing the sexual study. Instead, the place was empty, save for Beth at her receptionist’s desk. Eight weeks earlier, she had received the second plasteel belt, equipped with the device that was to monitor her sexual responses. Today was to be her second monthly report. ...

Chapter 4 (part 1): Tammy Meets a Master It was a sunny Saturday morning, and it was time for Tammy White’s monthly visit to SRI and Dr. Allen to discuss her sexual behavior. She had been looking forward to this meeting all month, because now she would have to confess her two sexual encounters since she had worn the Chastity Belt. When she arose from her sleep, she saw that the belt needed to be recharged. Tammy had plugged her phone into it while she showered, so after drying herself off and putting on makeup and doing her hair, she again locked the belt around her waist and sex. ...

Chapter 3 (part 1): Life in Chastity It had been a good quarter for Hartwell Associates, and the owner and primary physician Dan Hartwell had decided that now was a good time for an office party. Nothing fancy, just cold cuts and rolls, dip and a vegetable tray, and coffee and cake, and sparkling grape juice to celebrate. The break room was filled to capacity, and everyone was either making small talk or showing off videos on their phones. ...

Chapter 7: Through a Glass, Darkly Courtney and Charlotte had started their evening at a local restaurant with dinner, drinks, and finally dessert and coffee. They had avoided any serious discussion about their meeting, instead talking about clothes, movies and music. Once dessert had been consumed, Courtney said that they should now drive to her nearby condominium for more serious and private conversations. Courtney made a pot of coffee for the two of them, and placed a plate of cookies with it. They sat together on her living room couch. ...

Chapter 1: Introduction to Chastity Charlotte Hall sat in her chair facing Dr. Simon Allen, head of the Sexual Research Institute (SRI) in his office. She had answered an advertisement in a medical journal looking for volunteers to participate in a study involving reactions to sexual stimuli. It was Friday morning, and she had taken a personal day to get some errands done, and after dropping off her dry cleaning this was the first major project of the day. ...

Chapter 2: Tammy Gets Belted It was Saturday morning, and Tammy White wasn’t sure if her ordeal was ending or just beginning. Last Saturday, after she had returned from her business trip to find her best friend Charlotte in a Chastity Belt, she had asked her friend for the number of the Sexual Research Institute. She wanted to join the same study, because she wanted to wear a Chastity Belt that would somehow monitor her sexuality. ...

Episode 3 (part 1) - Rental There was no moon tonight. The black sky dumped a large amount of rain, continuing in the same vein as what had happened earlier during the day. Rarely drenched to that extent, the big city became tranquil, and even its abundance of artificial lights didn’t seem to enhance the heavy mood. Today was miserable for everybody… almost everybody. Two of the still active citizens raced from an underground parking lot toward their destination, which, unfortunately, wasn’t accessible via one of the multiple pedestrian tunnels. Hidden under an inefficient umbrella, the two persons didn’t mind being this close to each other; they even held hands. They were lovers. ...

About 5 years ago Techster was hanging out with a group of friends, who in both of our opinions drank entirely too much and from time to time he would drive home in conditions that were not only dangerous but illegal. One night his truck would not start so he hitched a ride home. While they were enroute his friend encountered a license check and was promptly arrested for DUI. Techster called me to come pick him up. The officer was in a kindly mood and did not cite Techster for being drunk and disorderly. ...

We arrived at Ken’s aunt and uncle’s late in the afternoon, we said our hellos and got our big hugs like always, but this time Ken was anxious to jump into the motorcycle conversation while there was still some daylight, and he nearly ran toward the bike like a kid on Christmas morning running toward the tree. I followed Ken, but I noticed that my boyfriend had hung back while engaged in conversation with Ken’s aunt, I left wondering what the two were discussing. ...

…As with so many things, this part of our extended adventure also started out small. During the same year of our first infamous camping trip, the guys, along with another friend of theirs Sam, all decided to get motorcycles together. These were very small 175-250cc starter road bikes, theoretically with room for two people who really liked each other and didn’t mind grinding together on their small seats, but practically only really good for one to ride on. Where we grew up it was possible to get a larger bike first license-wise, but the smart way to do it was to buy a used, small, low horsepower bike to cheaply get into, or “onto” bikes. The insurance was cheaper, they burned less gas, the tires were cheaper, and most importantly they looked less scary and fast to the parents of teenagers… ...

Mr. Williams looked back at the early 1960’s when he was a teenager. There was a scarcity in movies and on television, where the heroine wore black leather or his favorite shiny black vinyl raincoat. His first recollection was Honor Blackman in “The Avengers”, before Diana Rigg took over the role. They were few and far between. Also, before the 1980’s when the first DVR recorder arrived, there was no retrieval for any of these scenes and the lovely ladies in them. It was a one-time only event that had to be stored in your memory. ...

Chapter 2 - I don’t want to be a pet (Maybe) “I don’t want to be a pet!” “It doesn’t matter. Since your spine is made of gelatine, you’ll do it anyway.” “Awww…” “See… Like I just said! You lower your head and don’t even consider fighting back.” As the two nurses prepared their procedure, Isuki unconvincingly attempted to argue with Misha, who just leaned against the wall while shaking her head. Her friend needed a lesson that should, at least that was the goal, help her kick start her new life. She needed to learn how to fight back a little bit and get what she wanted in life instead of just blindly following directions or waiting for good things to land on her lap. The world didn’t work that way. ...

“Gina Goes Topless” by mailto:[email protected] It had been one of those dates that you always hope for in a relationship. Gina and I had gone out Saturday night for dinner, then a movie, and finally for drinks at a local bar before returning to her apartment for a night of torrid lovemaking. First we had passionate, mattress pounding sex that left us both sweating together. Next, I followed that with slow lovemaking that lasted until the early hours. Nice, leisurely climaxes that left us both breathless. Finally, we both drifted off to sleep together, in each other’s arms. ...

Chapter 7 (part 2) - Epilogue It was two weeks after Davinia and Sir Ian had visited the mansion of Adam Nsonga. Sir Ian had made certain that Davinia saw a doctor, and that there was no damage to her rear entrance. She had been given a salve to use on her inflamed tissues; and Sir Ian had used only her mouth and sex for his pleasure. Besides, of course, the whip. ...

Chapter 6 - A Regular Day at the Stable “Stardust? Who is Stardust?” “…” Instead of answering Moonlight’s question, Morning Star quickly ran to her bedroom and returned with an already sorted pile of old magazines that she spread throughout the table in chronological order. Each and every cover featured Stardust. “She is a legend! She won six Super Cups and countless other famous races and tournaments. This is absurd! How did this happen? How come she became their owner? Why them?” ...

She emerged from the basement shower wrapped in a towel, singing, “Hey, hey, hey, playmate, come out and play with me. My dolly has no clothes. Just watch me touch my toes.” And at that, she did. Jan was just a treat to look at. Steve looked her over from across their playroom. Bent over as she was, he could see she had taken extra time with the hair removal, smooth as a body could be. ...

Part 16: Consequences …Gregory returned me to the summerhouse sore and exhausted, but wonderfully sated as well at some point early in the morning, the untying part of any bondage always seeming anti-climatic to me though, and perhaps the only low point of the night for us. It was also a personal low point for me because it meant that he had to return me to the girls, and a small part of me wanted to stay with him, like forever. Had I been capable of deeper thoughts that night in my satisfied exhaustion, I might have seen this as a version of “puppy love,” ironic if one thought about it… ...

Ishizu stared at Téa in wide-eyed disbelief. “You want us to do what?” They were all sitting in a booth together in a diner in Cairo, Marik and Ishizu on one side of the table, and Odion sitting next to Tea on the other. Téa waited until after the waitress came and took away their dirty dishes and then continued. “I want you to send me to the Egyptian Afterlife,” Téa said. “I want to be with Atem.” ...

1. “Darling, if you don’t get that promotion you have been chasing I think it would be unfair, and we’ll do fine without it but, if on the other hand, if you do get it and I can go shopping, you can dress me in anything you like tonight.” Later, Mary wondered why she had ever made such an offer. Of course, Doug had got the promotion to a very senior position at his major bank and now she was waiting for him to arrive home. He had called with the news and mentioned he would be a bit late as he was ‘shopping’. Mary was well aware of Doug’s love of all things fetish and if pressed, she would have had to admit she shared many of his tastes, but to provide him with a carte blanche was way beyond her normal limits. She was a little bit nervous. ...

High school honor roll. College Valedictorian. MIT graduate. All before the age of 24. Athena was a scientist, and a brilliant one at that. She’d worked in the defense sector as a robotics engineer for her early career, however her larger ambitions had recently forced her to leave the lucrative position and brought her to a new field; Dolls. Athena now spent her days as a top scientist for a sex-doll manufacturing company, as much as it hurt her pride to say aloud. She detested everything that the industry stood for, but the access to advanced synthetics when combined with her own experience developing military-grade robots and prosthetics made this career choice the logical next step for her to achieve her goals. Athena had grand ambitions, and she pursued them as if her life depended on them, because they did. You see, Athena had been diagnosed at a young age with a life-threatening medical condition, and modern medicine told her she’d never make it past 35 years old. Unless she’d found a way out, that is. Athena dedicated her life striving to design a perfect body to replace the one she’d been born with; to become her best self. In her 30th year now, her plan was finally coming to fruition. ...

Sarah had decided to surprise Mark at work today. It had been a few weeks since he proposed, but despite their new engagement, they hadn’t been able to spend much time together. Sarah didn’t blame Mark, but he was working on a huge case that had been taking up a lot of his evenings. Sarah decided to take matters into her own hands, and after all, he could probably use some relief from the monotony. ...

The fortune teller was telling me my future and I was not impressed or believed in her abilities. I had paid 200 dollars for my fortune and I felt it was not worth it and I wanted my money back. The old fortune teller told me “I can sense your skepticism. I have other abilities including casting spells. I can cast a spell that would make you a believer of my skills. If my spell does not work I will refund your money. Are you man enough to try?” ...

Chapter 2: Petgirl at Work Lisa sighed as the guard walked her through the cellblock. She had thought that her problems would be over after she’d been freed from Miss Davenport. “Can’t you take these handcuffs off? It’s hard to walk with my hands behind my back.” The guard laughed and slapped her ass. She had a mean glint in her eyes that made Lisa nervous. “Better get used to them, honey. Now that they’ve finally caught up with you for insider trading, you’re going to be in here for a long time. You’re going to spend a lot of your sentence this way if I have anything to say about it! I bet you wish that rich lady still owned you.” ...

Part Seven: Prisoner of the Xlant …Rok the teenage Begorian started setting out metallic pieces on the bench where I was both laying, and nearly cooking. He pulled what looked like scrap metal left over from some repair project from under the bench, as if this magnificent body of mine didn’t deserve “fresh and new” materials for whatever he had in mind. That was selfish and impractical of me though, because little of what was on the Xlant actually looked new at all. In other words, this ship was OLD, and the fact that it wasn’t presently under tow was a testament to the men that somehow kept it running. ...

Chapter 1: Milky The Cow I was pissed. Proudmore had outbid me on two of the hucows I’d been looking at purchasing. For the second she had raised her paddle just before the hammer fell, just to spite me. I didn’t want to get involved in a bidding war dick-measuring contest. I’m still not sure what I did to earn her ire. A third Lot; “Milky Jugs” appeared in the stock viewer, her information appearing on the large screen. ...

Chapter 1 - Isuki “Mishaaaaa! I’m tireeed!” “I know, but whining won’t make your shift end faster.” “But it’s Friday, and I want to go back home!” “And what will you do once you reach your living room couch, Isuki? You never do anything anyway.” “I don’t know… Maybe you can spend your weekend with me? It would be like a date.” “AH! In your dream. You are a good friend, but I already have three girlfriends to take care of. I don’t need one more.” ...

Chapter Three As Dr. Bill Yallow merged onto the Los Angeles freeway, Tomi Lungren saw the massive billboard. It was an eye-catching image, a hammer covered in black velvet against a white backdrop with the message “Piper 2068.” “What does that mean?” Tomi asked. “Pam Piper is the U.S.A. President. She’s running for re-election next year. That’s the logo of her Fascist Party,” Dr. Yallow said. “The velvet reminds me of a song I did a few weeks ago at the Whiskey a Go Go,” Tomi said, reciting the refrain. ...

Part 1 - Retirement: After about 25 years of being a medical industry executive, I decided retiring was in my interest, as the companies I founded and helped create new products for the world were pretty much autonomous, and I decided to focus on other hobbies. Following retirement, my wife (Lana) and I (Chris) decided to purchase some land in Minnesota, where I can kick back and relax. We had kids early, and so they are pretty much grown. ...

Techie’s Day Off First let me explain about a “day off”. Techster and I have been married for 50 plus years and we both know that many sexual activities do not happen as they did 30 years ago, so in the interest of keeping the “magic” in our relationship we started giving each other “days off” weekly. On my day off I am naked, in bondage mittens, hands behind my back, hobbled with a collar and leash and possibly a gag. Since this day is all about me, my husband, Techster’s sex is locked in chastity. ...

She released me from my bonds and said, “Well, I know you are a rubberist so I am interested in how that works. Put on your full catsuit, the one that has crotch and nipple zippers and hood. Then put your restraints back on.” She then sat in her chair again and began to use the Hitachi wand on herself as she watched me. I peeled off the rubber shorts, groaning as I eased the anal probe out of me. That seemed to amuse her. “Don’t worry slave,” she said over the buzzing of the wand, “I think I can find something to replace that.” ...

Thursday nights I reserve for something special. It’s always for the two of us, with the express goal to bring us closer together. Marriage can wear out if you aren’t careful. It has to be kept alive, nurtured, and it takes attention and effort. That’s my job, to be proactive and take the initiative. From the beginning we agreed on certain roles in our relationship, privileges for each of us balanced by individual responsibilities. I got the short straw, the one where you win the dominant role. Not that I mind, in fact I wouldn’t have it any other way, and neither would she. ...

Chapter Two Tomi Lungren wondered why she did not feel self-conscious in her revealing lingerie as she chatted with Dr. Bill Yallow. The white lace corset beautifully accentuated the cleavage of her 34C breasts. Her matching panties were skimpy enough to confirm Dr. Yallow’s supposition that her natural blonde pubic hair was trimmed, not shaved. Her white silk stockings glistened in the bright sunlight. Like everything else, Tomi had no memory of the man in front of her. Struggling to summon even a fragment of her life before today, she came up empty. The date was June 1, 2067. What happened on May 31? Tomi had no idea, having been in a coma. ...

While looking down at the squirming wannabee mumbling through the adult sized rubber pacifier strapped firmly in place, Mrs. Williams attempted to summarize how the current state of affairs had come to pass. “Before we started your little charade, you never fully explained to me why you insisted on Nanny strapping in your pacifier before our night-time chats? “Additionally,” she said, while reaching into the crib and patting the cage underneath the milky white 7 gauge plastic baby pants, “I never understood your insistence on 24/7 chastity, as well as your strict dress code for Nanny? I would have been more than happy to wear whatever rings your bell and would even have thrown in an occasional whipping,” his wife teased. ...

Day 1.1 - Morning Cassandra woke, disoriented. Was she even supposed to remember why she was waking up on the warm floor of the mansion’s server room? And why was she wearing the maid’s uniform? She had a splitting headache, her body was sore from laying on the hard floor, and her mind was thick with fog. The first thing to do—she felt—was to check on the maid. After all, she was wearing the maid’s clothing, and it was the only clue she had to go on. Cassandra’s mind just felt empty, but she had a goal. She was having difficulty remembering much more than her name at the moment; maybe her mind would clear up by the time she trekked the short distance to the maid’s ‘private’ room. Cassandra tried to think back to her last memory, but her mind just got foggier the harder she tried. ...

2.2: Sissification Chapter Three It did not take long for Eve Bartley to make up her mind. An hour or so after Natalie performed fellatio on her husband by the swimming pool, Eve met with Dick to inform him. “Natalie has to go,” Mrs. Bartley said as they sat in Dick’s office, the door locked. “I can’t tolerate this. It wasn’t just that she violated one of my biggest rules. She seemed to relish the drama surrounding it, the blowjob right in front of my face, and fighting with me.” ...

Prologue “Why is this not working? Let’s see… I did plug the power cable in, but the light is still red. So… OH! Right… I have to switch the helmet on first.” Nope, technology was not my forte. I hated it. Feeding apples to the deers in the nearby woods and going fishing was more aligned with what I liked. I understood that fishing was not very girly, but it was a lot of fun. What could I say? Going to the river with my small inflatable raft was always enjoyable; it was a good excuse to get on the water. ...

Continues from chapter twelve (part 2) Chapter 12 - Cats of the Caribbean (Part 3) “Elizabeth! We need two more cathead sandwiches and another shrimp skewer.” “Yes! Right away!” “Michelle, do we have any more Old Castle beer?” “No. We ran out. This is ridiculous.” “It’s okay. We will just sell them something else. So, Erika? How is it going?” “Someone, PLEASE! Go tell Kitty to come back here. I don’t know what she is doing up there on the curb, but she is sending us way too many clients. We can’t keep up!” ...

3: Together The figure standing before us was a thing of beauty. The daughter of my lover, her mother, had come into the room where we were reclining in the king sized bed, with some fine ideas of our own. Her hair was dark and wild, her flesh gloriously soft and milky and she shared the pale grey eyes of her mother, my lover. She wore her favourite costume, a skimpy romper suit of thin black silk with soft lace trim. Legs were sheathed in black stockings and she had donned a pair of her mother’s black thigh boots. The soft suede ones with the towering heels and shiny platforms. In her hand she held a riding crop and a dangling pair of collars and leashes that I guess she had also raided from her mother’s toy box. ...

Chapter 5 - Together (part 2) “That’s it, Moonlight! You got it. Listen to Morning Star’s hooves. Stay with her! Perfect!” All day, Ivory showed Morning Star and Moonlight how to work as a team. After her little demonstration, which had been a game-changer, the two racers had acquired enough conviction to start listening and take the class seriously. Ivory had made them do many beginner exercises to learn the basics, and now, they knew enough that they were both wearing a training harness and pulling a small cart together. A hay bale acted as a fictional driver for weight purposes. Sitting on the fence, Ivory directed them around, but she didn’t have much more to say. The two ponies had learned quickly and were doing great. ...

Another yawn escaped despite her best efforts. Darlene shook her head, trying to stay awake. A glance at the clock showed the hands slowly creeping toward 3pm. There were two more hours to go on a Friday afternoon before a long holiday weekend. She was the last one in the small accounting office, covering for everyone else who had left early. Not even the phone was ringing, and she couldn’t hear any activity out in the warehouse. ...

A Weekend Trip “So when am I going to find out where the surprise destination is?” Darlene asked. She and Joe Riordan, the owner of the movie prop company, were the only two left in the building on a late Friday afternoon. She was sitting at her desk in the rear of the building, in the accounting department behind the warehouse. Joe sat on the edge of her desk. “Not just yet. I do have some coming attractions though. Want to hear the trailer?” Joe had taken over the family business a few years ago from his father. The main line was providing various props to movie and television production companies. A lucrative sideline was selling old movie memorabilia, primarily on the internet. Darlene, an aspiring art director, had been hired to catalog props when they were used in order to document the provenance, the proven history, movie fans demanded. ...

Chapter 18 - Steamy Pets “So, what do you want to do, Clara?” “I don’t know, Asha. Lucy didn’t say anything about that.” “Hehe, you are funny. Lucy is not going to choose which bed you are going to sleep in.” Today was a huge day. I was officially moving to the pethouse, this luxurious penthouse perched atop a tall insurance building in the middle of the downtown business area. Asha and Vix were supposed to welcome me, but the small fox girl wasn’t around. Apparently, Lucy had decided to keep her an extra day at the café, possibly because she didn’t want to overwhelm me on my first day in my new home. ...

Chapter 17 - Accalia Copyright © 2021 by Tigerstretch. “You stay right there while I’m calling the police!” “No! Please! Don’t do this!” “You are a thief, and you attacked one of my employees. You should have thought about it twice before doing something so idiotic.” “You… you can’t keep me here by force!” “I sure can. Have you ever heard about a citizen’s arrest? You stay on that chair and don’t move a muscle until the police show up. You can plead your case to them to your heart content.” ...

Sarah, comfortable in her oversized t-shirt and underwear, sits beside her live-in boyfriend Mark while he searches for something to watch on Netflix. She has her arm wrapped around his, gently stroking his arm with her fingertips. She can smell his cologne mixed with his natural scents wafting toward her as she leans against his shoulder. Every time he presses the remote, Sarah can feel the muscles tense in his arm. She can feel her breath quickening as her eyes close and she imagines his muscled arms around her. The smell is getting overwhelming. She squirms beside him, taking care not to let her free hand dart between her bare legs, despite how much it wants to. ...

She has yearned for Months! A VALENTINE PINK-GASM FOR MY TRANS - LOVER I’ll have HER DREAM BE TRUE for OUR SPECIAL DAY! She had already laid out the Hot Pink, flared mini-skirt, a silky pink blouse, I demanded that she get into this slut-girl outfit since that’s what I desire. Her lovely breasts are cupped in a pink Playtex Secrets bra. A leather corset, of course in deeper pink. Nylons, gartered with pink ribbons, stretch lace pink panties topped by pretty tap pants. One of the prizes of our PINK COLLECTION is a pair of 6" ‘come fuck me’ pink patent high-heel pointed toe pumps with a 1" wide ankle strap. The white leather locking shoe cuffs come next, a strap goes under the shoe arch, and then around her ankle. Once locked on, only I have that key, it’s impossible for her to remove her pumps. She’s mine now, trapped! OH YES! Now the pink corset is drawn in even more, the laces pulled ever so tightly, her tiny waist takes shape, accentuating her now so desired feminine form. ...

At last, she had arrived, after six months of waiting. A large box and small packet. The box was far bulkier than I had thought it would be. My heart raced as I once again considered the possibilities that lay before me. The precious moment I had waited for, had arrived. I dragged the box into the lounge, hurriedly cut open the plastic straps and ripped open the cardboard. So much bubble wrap, acres and acres of it, and then that new smell. That smell of new plastic and electronics. Similar to a new car smell, but not identical. A small black ring binder fell out onto the floor, along with some familiar looking electrical and USB cables. Then I could make out her facial features through the last layer of clear plastic. She was too good to be true, every last facial detail exactly as I wanted it to be. I modelled her on the only woman I had ever loved some twelve years ago, Gill. ...

Chapter 5 - Together (part 1) “Brittany, that’s enough! You can’t keep us apart like this. Nightshade and I are a couple!” “Watch your tone, Hemlock! You know very well that what you did to me was the worst thing ever.” “Yes, and we apologized for it. We did all you wanted, all the extra training, and even accepted that you made us sleep in separate stalls. But it’s been long enough. We learned our lesson.” ...

“Are you ready, Ben?” The young man’s hands nervously pad the thick wetsuit that covers every inch of his body. The heart rate monitor flickers rapidly as an expression of his excitement, and of his anxiety. This is a fantasy that has been on his mind for most of his life, but even so, that doesn’t mean it isn’t scaring him to let it play out. He nods in response, the snorkel glued to the wetsuit makes any attempts to speak unintelligible. ...

Amy Stark was a thirty-three year old librarian who worked in a regional branch of a city library. She was slim, athletically built and slightly above average height. A thin face with pointed chin was framed by dark brown hair in a page boy cut. She was considered a sensible practical person by nature. Amy lived in a one-bedroom apartment in a unit block in the inner city area. She was unmarried but enjoyed the company of men and had had affairs. These had become less frequent of late and she put this down to a gradually rising expectation of what she looked for in a male companion. She sometimes wondered if she would ever have a permanent partner. She liked the idea of one but was not ready to lower her standards. ...

The Posture Bar There is a kind of security bar for cars that fits between the brake pedal and the steering wheel rendering both inoperable. Here’s a story involving one such security bar. The few years I spent in college dorms were highlighted by this hot brunette who was a bit of an air-head. On one occasion she noticed the anti-theft bar for my car hanging on the back of my door. This bar had a heavy metal hook that hooked under the brake pedal and a latch that locked around the steering wheel. If someone tried to steal my car, they would not be able to steer or stop. Well, she asked me what it was. I thought to myself that it was a pretty dumb question and avoided answering it, but she continued to bug me about it. Finally I said, “If I tell you what it is, then you will have to use it.” She quickly agreed and I thought to myself, let’s try something outrageous. I said, “It is a posture bar.” It seemed like such a stupid answer that should have been totally disregarded, but my air-head friend examined it very seriously and asked how it worked. ...

Chapter 6 - Give love a good time (Final) “Bwahaha! You are kidding me, right?” “Nope! Someone had cleaned the coffee machine with vinegar, and after that, Chad brewed his coffee, and the milk he put in it curled right away.” “Eewww! Could he not smell the vinegar?” “Apparently not. But I’m glad he didn’t. It was hilarious to see his coffee turn into cheese.” I was in such a good mood today. For the first time in weeks, the temperature went up well above freezing point, and the snow had started to melt. There wasn’t a cloud in the blue sky, which made things even better. Although Brian had helped me get over my hate of winter by giving me a great time with the help of the SusceptGear, I was beyond thrilled to finally see spring at our doorstep. ...

Continues from chapter twelve (part 1) Chapter 12 - Cats of the Caribbean (Part 2) “Aaah! Aaaahn! Mmmm! More! Mooore!” “Shhh! They will hear us!” “Aaahn! But… I want… mooore! aaah!” As I had my beautiful Syr pinned under me on the mattress and accepting my love and begging for more pleasure, I couldn’t ask for a better vacation so far. What had started as a fiasco had turned into a very enjoyable adventure. We had so much fun that we even decided to extend our stay by an additional week. ...

(story continues from Indecent Proposal 5) Part Six …With both motivation from who knows where, and no real good other choices that preserved my “husband’s” confidence, I felt myself doing as he commanded. I playfully stripped off my towel and tossed it at him. It almost felt as if I were in a trance, but there was a familiar comfort in being ordered about like this, and I had of course asked him to man up a little. This little show of mine was powerful, and empowering, I felt like the entire room could burst into flames at that very second and Jack wouldn’t even blink, nor look away from me. It was of course one thing to tease him, like I had flauntingly done in my bikini the day before, but quite another to actually strip naked for him in broad daylight. ...

Andy woke as he felt the plane making its descent. As he looked out the window the clouds turned into a clear late afternoon sky. There was a little turbulence as the small jet lowered its landing gear. He didn’t mind plane travel but it was the landings that made him uneasy. It always felt like the plane was going too steep and was going to crash. The wheels hit the runway and there was a slight bounce. Andy’s carefully manicured and polished nails dug into the armrests. ...

Chapter 17 - Christmas Pets “LUUUCY! LUUUCY! Baaaah!” “Sshhh… I’m here… I’m here, Clara.” “Luuucy!” “You had another nightmare? It’s okay. I’m here now. Just calm down. Everything will be okay.” It has been two days since my shameful trip to the hospital. Lucy had brought me back to her small apartment near the Cakes & Pets. She said that for the time being, I wouldn’t go anywhere else. Getting better would have to be my only priority, and everything else had to be put to the back burner. ...

1. It took some time but I had finally persuaded Beth that we needed a place of our own in the country. City life was noisy and crowded and we both craved some isolation and quiet time together. We looked at a number of properties and finally settled on a century old farm home two hours north of the city. It was in great shape and needed only a little decorating. The best part about it was its lack of neighbours and isolation from noise and light. ...

Part 1: The Intro The finely furnished office was quiet, except for the rustle of paper as the person behind the desk searched through a drawer looking for something, while the two girls opposite were looking back and forth between each other and him. Finally finding what he was looking for, he turned to them, and looked them over. On his left was Veronica, though average height, was the taller of the two, brown hair cut short and pulled back, then sitting next to her was her girlfriend Mena. ...

2.1: Sissification Chapter Two On the morning after Eve Bartley informed Nathan he would undergo sissy training, she let him sleep late. Beauty rest needed for the first day of training. It was a pleasant spring day in the middle-class suburb where Eve lived with her husband, Dick. In the bedroom where Nathan slept peacefully, Mrs. Bartley had arranged a vase of lilacs and laid out a pretty outfit for him. ...

Continues from chapter eleven Chapter 12 - Cats of the Caribbean (Part 1) “Erika, slow down… We have plenty of time. You’re always driving too fast.” “I’m not driving that fast. I just don’t want us to miss our plane.” “We still have three hours before it takes off, and we’re fifteen minutes away from the airport. I’m pretty sure we will be okay.” Our SUV flew down the highway at an excessive speed, but I couldn’t blame Erika for being this excited about our trip. We were all thrilled at the perspective of spending a full week on a sandy beach in the Caribbean. ...

The Last Donor Some fame at last. All my life I wanted to be well known, a celebrity. To achieve something. But life doesn’t always turn out as you would want. Be careful what you wish for in other words. By the time 2035 arrived the world had grown used to pandemics. Where they came from, who was to blame, became of passing interest. Another outbreak, another vaccine, more mass inoculations. Like everyone I had faith in the public health experts, the scientists and the government to keep us safe. That is, until the last virus. ...

Techie and I were walking through a big box hardware store, looking at light fixtures. The objective was to find a pinpoint light for Domina’s new dungeon addition. I spotted an assortment of heat-shrink tubing that was used to insulate electrical wiring. When I picked up a piece of the larger diameter tubing I noticed how well it fit around my fingers and I thought, I bet we could have some quality x-rated bondage with this! So I bought a three-foot long piece. ...

Just a minute, I’ll be right back “Just a minute, I’ll be right back. Don’t go anywhere!” This last was accompanied by an impish grin, that I think only my wife could pull off without looking evil. Of course, I wasn’t going anywhere. I wiggled my hands against the straps a bit anyway, just to show willing. “That’s right, you’re staying right there. I just need to sort something out.” ...

Water. I loved the water so much, I always did. When I was a little girl, my parents took me to the beach during our summer vacation. It was very special because we didn’t live anywhere near one, so I was very excited to go there. The weather was perfect, and the overall experience was outstanding. For the first time in my life, I got to swim in the salty ocean. ...

It was late afternoon, almost dusk on a bleak wintry day. Maggie Altdorf was walking home to the small comfortable suburban cottage in the middle class area where she lived. Maggie was thirty seven, tertiary educated and held a managerial position with a firm in a nearby regional centre. She was very slim, above average height, fit and healthy. A narrow face, pointed chin, framed by short black hair in a page boy cut completed the picture. She had a nice smile. And today she wore a matching jacket and skirt and carried a black leather handbag. ...

Chapter 1 …A night of drinking with a distraught coworker leads to a sleepover, and a tearful confession of sorts that rocked my world. I felt compelled to share it - with his permission of course - as long as some of the names and places were changed for obvious reasons… “So, my first question, James, is how do I actually tell this story?” “I would think you would have to start at the beginning, and of course make it clear that I was foolish, and deserving of at least some of what I received. I think I came to accept it as the price one pays for failure, as a husband, and even as a man. I think in a way it even helped make me who I am today, bring out the real me, so to speak, both good and bad. I’m fairly certain that they weren’t thinking in any altruistic terms when they started down this road with me though, but your readers will have to decide that for themselves.” ...

Chapter 16 - The Pain of Pets I was sitting on the floor, my back against the wall while holding Oreo in my arms, both of us waiting to see what her best friend, Misti, would look like. After our round trip to the suburbs and meeting Elizabeth, the artist who had created all the pet costumes, we returned to the café. As soon as we gave the box containing the new mystery suit to Lucy, she had asked me to keep an eye on her pets while she went upstairs with Misti. There was no doubt about it; not only these two had to discuss the lessons learned, and Misti would wear the brand new costume that none of us knew nothing about. ...

21. Conclusion Chloe awoke alone the next morning, Ben was not in bed and her collar had been unlocked from its chain. Disappointed she trudged into the bathroom to relieve herself and get a shower. She didn’t see any notes from her Master on the mirror so she leisurely took a long hot shower. Chloe got out and dried off before walking into the closet and her makeup dressing area. There was no note there either. She sat and stared at her reflection for a few minutes and couldn’t seem to break out of this eerie feeling that something was wrong. She brushed and dried her hair, adding the makeup, even though it didn’t appear to be needed. She always wanted to look her best for her Master. ...

Part 2 I woke up sweaty and a bit confused. I was also having a bit of trouble breathing. I realized I was still wearing my heavy duty corset. I also realized there was someone snuggled up against me! Suddenly visions of last night’s self-bondage session came back to me and I remembered Alex, my neighbor, had spent the night. I had a momentary surge of excitement at remembering him finding me in bondage and ravaging me. Of course, the chastity cage did its part and my excitement was very quickly brought back down. I realized I’d basically passed out since I was still in my corset and stockings. I also needed to pee, so I figured I’d better try to get up. ...

I take one last look in the mirror before heading out. I see a beautiful passable crossdresser with natural light brown hair and real small breasts. My nipples are showing through my pink silk bow blouse. I make a final adjustment on the pink silk bow and I make a perfect bow. My cock is starting to get hard in my sexy pink satin lacy panties. I start to head for the front door, my sexy pink 4 inch heels clicking as I walk in them. Suddenly a man…a burglar breaks into my home. ...

Part 2 Alexis stepped from the shower dripping wet. She had just grabbed her towel when she saw the man standing in her bathroom. With a gasp she clutched the towel to her naked body. “Who the hell are you?!” she cried. “I’m Ed, the cable guy, Ma’am,” he said quietly, “nobody answered the door so I let myself in.” Alexis eyed him warily. Work boots, faded denim jeans and a tool belt told her he was what he said he was. “Well,” she said in annoyance, “the TV is in the living room. So if you’ll excuse me I need to get dressed.” ...

I finally convinced my wife to book a stay at La Domaine, a BDSM-friendly hotel with all of the necessary equipment and even a training academy. We are long-time kinksters but my wife was adamantly opposed to being naked in front of anyone but me. However, on one particular night of frenzied lust and passion she agreed to go, and not only that, she agreed to be “dressed” in nothing more than her collar and a basic black strapped harness leaving her breasts and pussy fully exposed. ...

Event 2: The Carousel Slave puta ran ahead of us to the Carousel. When we got there, Master went up to Herr Dunkler and handed him an envelope. The Dark Lord– that’s what Dunklermeister, his full name, means– The Dark Lord held it in his hand for a moment and then said with a smile. “I know that you aren’t planning on buying any of my major offerings this year. Why don’t I allow your slave to ride on the Carousel and the Ferris Wheel for free this year and we will call it even?” ...

20. Online Auction Chloe woke after only a few hours of sleep, she had been sleeping for weeks so her body was rested, she had been worn out from Ben’s fucking her after she awoke from her coma. She was in her Master’s bed and Ben was lying on his back, his mouth open, snoring loudly. Chloe noticed his erection and slid under the covers to wake him with her normal morning fellatio. She wanted it to be extra special for him, jealous of his attention and fondness of his new temporary slave Alexis. She licked, sucked and swallowed with renewed fervor and purpose hoping he would enjoy it and forget all about what’s her name. She heard him moan with pleasure and he threw back the covers to look down at her as she took him deep into her throat. Ben couldn’t even speak, he was overcome with the sensations and shot his load straight down her lovely throat. ...

After months of communicating by email, phone and FaceTime, I was almost to the point where the interaction would be physical. It was a long drive and I felt more nervous and at the same time more scared with each mile traveled. Then… I was there. I walked up to the front door to find it slightly ajar. A woman’s voice from inside said, “Come in.” I walked into the interior and found her standing there. She was exactly like her pictures, a large curvy woman with luscious breasts and a commanding stance. Just what I so desired. I hope she would feel the same about me although she had seen pictures beforehand so she knew I was a BHM. We stood there just finally looking at each other then moved together in preparation for a kiss. This would be an important kiss. ...

Prequel Part 1 Like most young men who have just reached puberty, Kenneth was becoming obsessed with his new found sexual interests. In looking through many men’s magazines he was captivated by women dressed in lingerie and provocative clothing. He obsessed about the women depicted in the fetish drawings of Chris of England and how they were dressed: Bras, stockings, strict foundation wear, shapewear, garter straps and stockings. And high heels. Always high heels. The higher the better in his opinion. ...

Chapter 4 - I am a Ponygirl “Gate 7… Cart number 7… Moonlight!”* The mocking crowd was mostly making jokes rather than applauding as the embarrassed ponygirl advanced to get inside her gate. Her recent incident, having rammed her gate before it had opened, had left an indelible mark in the public opinion. “Don’t listen to them, Moonlight. They are just having fun. We will show them something different this time around.” ...

Part 2 My friend Jim approached me at school Monday morning. He leaned against the lockers and asked, “Hey, how did everything go after the party?” My heart fluttered briefly as I wondered if he’d heard something, but then I realized if he‘d heard that I’d probably be hearing all about it from everyone! So, I relaxed and shrugged it off, “Yeah, it was fine, no big deal.” That was a lie, but what was going to say, I blew two guys on my way home? Oh and they were going to make me into their personal sissy slut, too? I planned to keep that secret for a while. ...

Sensual Robert In the far future Earth has been at work with the Insectoids, an alien race that lives in the Gamma Ceti star system 10 light years away. The space war has cost 100 million lives and the Earth alliance is on the brink of disaster. Earth and its citizens may have to surrender to the Insectoids, ending mankind’s freedom and the beginning of our enslavement. A last minute negotiation has ended the war and a truce between Earth and the Insectoids was ratified. The last remaining details must be completed on the Insectoid home world followed by a celebration and special feast. ...

It was just before New Year’s when the heap of wrapping paper and ribbons that had been piled on the floor gained sentience. Cindy hadn’t bothered to clean it up, deciding that laziness was at least 25% of the reason for the season. When the wrapping paper woke up, its first thought was one of mild disappointment. Cindy had gotten a number of presents, but the paper hadn’t gotten any. That was hardly fair. Surely there was some kind of present here for it. Then the wrapping paper understood how stupid it had been. The gifts that had come in the wrapping paper and the contents of the small apartment all belonged to Cindy. They couldn’t be the wrapping paper’s present. Which only left one possibility. Obviously, Cindy must be its present! The paper briefly wondered if it should send someone a thank-you card. What a nice gift. ...

Chapter 15 - The Creation of Pets Just as Misti finished dressing up as a human, Lucy entered the changing room, not looking too happy. Immediately, Misti restarted sobbing in terror. No matter how reassuring I tried to be, it was useless; the poor girl had convinced herself that Lucy would make her pay for the broken costume and kick her out of the pethouse. It was irrational at best, but I understood why she was reacting this way; similar to me, her friends were her whole universe. ...

Chapter 1 There was a loud boom. The machine flashed a bright light and Steve felt his molecules changing. In a matter of seconds he felt his limbs rearranging, his form changing, and as he drew his last breath he shrank on the spot until he was a fraction of his former size. Now inanimate. Strangely, he was completely aware of his situation and able to see, hear, feel and smell … his senses were there, but he could no longer speak. He was conscious but could no longer move. ...

Over the years Techster and I have played some adventurous XXX rated adult games. Usually I was the one in control and Techster was my submissive; but this time I would be the submissive locked up in an inescapable device that would leave me naked, helpless and on display. It all started when Techster got a call from Domina Bonita asking him if he had ever made a female restraint device called a “one bar prison”. He replied that he had not so Domina Bonita sent him a video of a woman who was locked in one. ...

The well-organized thirty-five year old Mr. Williams placed the unstamped, sealed envelope addressed to The Center on the front hall table, hoping to find the courage to mail it when he returned. “Don’t have too much fun.” His wife teased as she kissed him on the cheek as he opened the front door and left for his complimentary session at The Center. Mrs. Williams had decided to take the day off from her assistant vice-president position at her ad agency in order to pay a surprise visit to see first-hand why her husband had made such a fuss about a free, one-time offer, so common in her field of advertising. ...

Natalie was fresh out of college, and her job prospects were looking a little rough. Despite having studied at a prestigious university, there just weren’t a lot of positions available in her area right now for someone with a Women’s Studies degree. Natalie had rent bills coming and was determined to find something, anything, that would pay more than minimum wage. She scoured every job listing website she could find for the tri-county area and after nearly three weeks of job hunting, she finally found a listing with decent pay. ...

Visit to a Headmistress - Uto The time was late afternoon on a wintry but otherwise ordinary school day. The setting was St Barbara’s School for Girls, a large, very expensive private school for young ladies in an upper class suburb. Because it was nearing afternoon departure time the school’s corridors were filling with girls about to go home. They were starting to spill out into the quadrangle in front of the building. ...

Chapter 2 As I hung up the phone, I shook my head and wondered what I was thinking. It was just a few days after my “outing” (quite literally!) at the costume store, and here I was agreeing to go again. Sure, I’d enjoyed the hell out of it. Both the dressing, and the, uh… extracurricular activities with Brad afterwards, but I couldn’t keep pretending to be a girl. Especially if they were talking about trying to have me do a catalog or something! Hopefully, that was just something Brad was talking about, and they weren’t serious about it. ...

It was a perfect October Halloween night. He was having a great time handing out candy and giving a scare to the trick-or-treaters. He noticed that there was more and more time between doorbell rings, as he looked at the clock he saw that it was getting late. He always kept his light on late, as he knew there would be some stragglers, but after about 20 minutes of no action he went to shut off the front light. ...

Part 28: The Party Preparations At the barbeque, May fields everyone’s questions, charming one and all. Someone once said, “If ya’ didn’t come to wash your face in BBQ sauce then you shouldn’t have come to the barbeque.” The shower after the demo was not going to be enough after they all sat down to dinner. May waited, kneeling by his chair with her wrists crossed and tied behind her back, for Duke to feed her, and he was none too graceful when it came to feeding her ribs. May’s laughter ignited the crowd and seeing her in nothing but a black fishnet body stocking, pink vinyl corset, crotch-rope, a pink plastic bib and matching six-inch pink pumps did nothing to dissuade their fascination with her. Many of the members stood around with paper plates piled high just so they could stare at May and dream. Three had already approached Duke to try and buy May. He thanked them for the compliment but told them firmly that the 8 digits, in cold hard cash that he would charge to find and train one up just like May, would probably stretch their cash flow. He told them very graciously that May was not for sale at any price, but that turning out women like May wasn’t hard with the right touch. He laughed, saying that he personally knew of at least a hundred guys that could do it. ...

Part 26: The Meeting of the Owners While they’re exploring, they dock for some city fun at a local club. Holding onto the rails and tottering up to the wheelhouse of the May’s Revenge, May found Duke slopping down micro-brewery root beer with Stony and swapping lies like a couple of kids, each trying to out-boast the other. Both were laughing and having a fine time. Stony was Captain that day and driving the boat North, up the East Coast. They were just about to pass Savannah, Georgia and head into South Carolinian waters. The seas were a bit choppy that morning and May hadn’t quite found her sea legs yet in those special wedges that had a five-inch arch. She was determined though. Her bikini was nothing but thin strings and about nine-square-inches of material, total. In fact, the latest tease was which covered more skin, the bikini or her new jewelry, which she wore anytime Duke would let her. ...

2.0: Sissification Chapter One Captain Tim Tillis’ job was to fly sissies to a resplendent mansion owned by a secretive man known as Xavier. The sissy sashaying toward the Learjet Global – at a private runway about 100 miles west of Kansas City – was different from the others. Captain Tillis was puzzled. She wasn’t pretty in pink. She was pretty in black. Not just pretty. Absolutely fucking stunning in a shiny black sissy maid dress. ...

She finally won. It was time for payback. She knew he was so smitten with his past wins and getting what he wanted that it made her sick. Ohhh, he would be paying this time… dearly. The day was planned and she was early in anticipation. She had told him to be ready when she arrived. Secure the room and have her favorite drink on ice. When she walked in, she immediately told him to drop his head in shame. He was not worthy to glance at her. His head was to remain down and look at her feet. She had told him no speaking, just head nods and a grunt is all he was good for. ...

Part 20: May as a Diplomat May might be nervous because this is something new but she will succeed. Lee flipped the lights off on the ramp, gave both Duke and May a chance to put on their night vision goggles and then opened the vault doors for them. To May’s surprise, wolf-whistles heralded her arrival into the training facility. “Will you look at what the boss brought in to tease us” — “May, baby, looking hot” — “Now that’s what a woman should look like” — “Duke, you lucky man” — Hefe, now that’s what I call a hottie” — “If you ever get tired of her boss, I want first crack at her” — “May, we love ya darlin’” — “You never smelled better May” — “Can’t stand to be away from a hot-looking babe like that, can you boss” — “Come over and give me a hug May” — “Yes May, then come over and rub some gorgeous woman on me too” — “Hey May …” ...

Part 19: Fun Before Work May misses her Duke. She especially misses what he does to her. Watching May slide the hose up her long legs was a treat in and of itself for Duke. Knowing her man was paying attention to her preparations, she made a production out of this simple act. Sitting on the side of the bed she twisted and turned, lifting her leg straight out for his amusement, toes on pointe and then running her hands up her leg to smooth the hose. With both legs encased in coffee colored hose, May slipped into her white five-inch pumps before standing to fasten the hose to the suspenders dangling from her garter belt. Duke helped her with this so that she got the seams straight in the back and so he could run his hands up and down her legs, which made both of them smile. ...

Part 22: May Gets More Respect May works her magic on women with the right heart, helping two of them. “So, who’s next?” asked May as she and Duke walked back to the interview room. Little did she know that everyone was listening to the clack of her heels on the floor and the grooms were breathing deeper, trying to capture the faint scent of her perfume. “I’m thinking Amelia. She was the financial lawyer for TTI and is wobbling on the fence.” ...

Part 25: The Coastguard Outside the Estates May’s offered a special treat, a chance to escape. Several months after the kidnapping of eleven women connected to Tangram-Tessera International, a man lifts a microphone, tunes his radio to the emergency channel and begins a sequence of planned events. “Mayday, Mayday, this is the US registered yacht May’s Revenge, calling any Coastguard or US Naval vessel close to these coordinates, (longitude and latitude given and repeated) I say again, Mayday, Mayday, over.” ...

Chapter 14 - The Ups and Downs of Pets “Mmmm…” Was it morning already? Last night Trixie and Misti made love to me until very late at night, so much that we didn’t even have time to talk about any of this storm of events that happened to me yesterday. It was okay because I got to play with their blonde hair to my heart content, but I still didn’t have any answers to my questions. ...

As I’m led on a leash by Katya, a beautiful older Eastern European woman who has handled my modifications, trainings as a pony boy. I’m slightly scared but more aroused as I know a woman will purchase me as a pony boy stud since I have a huge cock. I’m dressed in a black latex pony suit with cutouts that exposes my nipples and crotch area. My nipples have been pierced and large bells hang from my nipples. I am booted with knee high boots with a 4 inch heel. My last two pieces are my bit gag and my pony tail which is a butt plug. ...

Introduction This is the story of how I got stuck in strict self bondage. This story is completely true and one that I could not have seen coming. My name is Jessica Thornton and I am 21 years old. I don’t mean to show off, but I am a beautiful young adult. I do a lot of exercise and am 174cm (5’‘8’) tall with long wavy brown Hair and a clear jawline. My breasts are a cup size c and my thighs are tight. I live in South Africa and I don’t have a boyfriend. I also often do self bondage. ...

Chapter 13 - For the Love of Pets “But… That’s a lot.” “56$ more, yes… It’s because of all the renovation we had to do on the building.” “You… You didn’t do any!” “Listen, Clara. You are a good tenant, but you have no choice here. You either accept the raise, or you’ll have to find a new place. I’m sorry. You have until next Thursday to give me your decision.” ...

The Auction “Here is what you came here for, the pretty sissy maid…our last sex slave for sale for the night.” An older woman pulls hard on my leash and I must follow her to the auction stage where I will be sold to a man. There are cheers and whistling when the potential buyers see me dressed in the sexy short pink satin french maid outfit and 5 inch locked heels. The short petticoat causes my skirt to flare out and my sexy stockings are revealed to everyone. I’m led onto the stage wearing a large red ball gag, a collar and my hands are tied behind my back. I’m chained to a center post and I’m not going nowhere. I’m very frightened and I know I will be bought by a man to become his sissy sex slave. ...

“Well ladies, this is what you’ve been waiting for,” said Mistress Lois. My Domme’s expert fingers undid the roller buckle at the back of my leather blindfold, and I blinked in response when the light hit my eyes. Focusing, I could see a woman dressed as a Maid (in a black rubber outfit) standing holding a teapot; and my Mistress’s three guests, seated in the living room. They were all wearing brightly colored designer dresses. ...

Part 3 It was a couple of months before my husband finally noticed. I had taken a shower and was drying myself off of the bed, when he walked in unexpectedly and noticed the red marks on my flesh. “Honey?” “Yes, dear,” I answered. “What are those marks?” he asked. “Nothing, darling – I slipped and fell one day while playing tennis.” “But those don’t look like bruises – they look like something else,” he observed. ...

Chapter 3 - Little Horseshoes “Higher, the knees!” “Why?” “Because I know what I’m doing. So, higher, the knee, then pause for a sec, then switch.” “Aaaah!” For the past three days, Sophie has been training Moonlight to walk properly in pony boots and improve her overall balance. They were practicing inside a good size interior paddock. Morning Star, on her side, was sitting on a bench, reading her racing magazines, and occasionally analyzing her future racemate’s progress. ...

2: My Turn The bed was creaking fit to bust when I arrived. The daughter had been in a rush to get out of the house when I arrived and I was directed to the bedroom of her mother, my lover. Strictly the daughter was my lover too, but I was not sure if our one frantic interaction, into which I had no input, counted so I left that thought where it was for later examination. Sadly Sister Two had failed to show on that remarkable afternoon but I still had high hope for another day. ...

In the far future, the tranny law will pass. The Tranny Law: All trannies, shemales, cross dressers must have their penises placed in a chastity device. All trannies can be collared by anyone, therefore becoming their property. Any tranny can be exempt from the law with a special permit issued by the government (Of course only the wealthy trannies can have this option). Permits can be revoked: If any tranny commits a crime. If any tranny freely allows a chastity device to be placed on herself. Therefore the owner of the chastity device can collar the tranny. Sherri Wood is a popular and rich tranny soft-core porn star. Only 28 years old and very petite standing 5 ft 3 inches she is a beauty, pretty red hair, small breasts and a very beautiful face. She is one of the lucky trannies that can afford the special permit and her small 5 inch cock is free. The type of porn that she does is only with women, she is straight and despite all of her fan requests to have a man fuck her, she will never do that kind of porn. On occasion she has done some tranny bondage movies where she is bound and gagged, no sex involved. She has a favorite female porn star that she works with often, the gorgeous blonde Jill Sweet. ...

Part 2 Claudia Schipp was preparing for another uneventful evening in her neat, two bedroom cottage in the comfortable suburb where she lived. She was in her mid thirties, fit with a slim, healthy figure. Her short neat brown hair edged an attractive, oval face and the dark framed glasses she habitually wore. She looked every inch the efficient librarian she was, though she was also a qualified accountant. She had never married, though she had been engaged earlier in her life. This had come to nothing. Claudia was a sensible woman and not prepared to embark on any venture which she thought could well turn out badly. She had had affairs since but none of these had lasted and she had sadly begun to wonder if there would ever be anyone permanent in her life. ...

He clenched a fist, curled his toes and pulled. Not. An. Inch. Spread-eagled on her bed, strung from the four corner posts, he waited. A cool evening breeze caressed his chest, playing over his nude form. The one point that it couldn’t touch was his cock. A steel cage, sized to be slightly larger than his flaccid member prevented the touch of the breeze, or anything else for that matter. ...

19. Concussion, Coma, a New Slave and Twins? A few days later Ben had taken them all shopping for a new car for James. He couldn’t keep driving that old wreck, it was about to die any day. They got to the lot and Ben went to look at the new trucks, thinking he might buy a new one. He could still use the old one he had customized for off-roading. As he was looking, Chloe had wandered ahead of him and suddenly gave a squeal of delight, standing by a brand new black truck with red trim. ...

Continues from chapter four Chapter 5 - Graduation “Master Mark! Why is this taking so long? I will not have enough time to cook a proper dinner tonight.” “Syr, we will just go to the restaurant, okay? We didn’t know her exam was going to be delayed due to a power outage.” “My presence isn’t required.” “Syr! Why are you so grumpy? What’s the matter? Aren’t you happy to be here to support Kitty? She is trying to obtain her first school degree. It is a big moment.” ...

Chapter 12 - Delicious Pets “Open wide!” “… mmmph!” “There you go… Thanks so much for doing this for me on your day off.” I nodded… that was all I could do now that my mouth was stuffed with the soft mouthpiece, and my nose was invaded by the nose tubes. Lucy was turning me into a white rabbit again. I always seemed to end up in trouble after something nice happened to me. ...

This is the day that the beautiful May-ling has been dreaming about, her wedding day. After two failed marriages and many wasteful relationships, she knows this is the one that will work. This one is different and her husband-to-be is different, he is confident, powerful, handsome, kinky, and dominant. She is madly in love with him and would do anything to please him. Together they planned their wedding, but he made the final decision on her wedding dress, a dress she has not seen yet. Her maid of honor Daphne will be bringing the wedding dress and a few other surprises. May-ling can not stand Daphne since she is her husband-to-be’s ex-girlfriend and he insisted that she should be the maid of honor. ...

Zoe was a student on summer break from college. She saw an ad for a prison museum which was offering an overnight ghost hunt and as a bonus the participants are dressed in period prison uniforms and get to sleep in a locked cell. They call the event Convict Lockdown. Zoe was super excited about the prison uniforms and being locked in a cell, though the ghost hunt was not a big deal to her. Zoe called them and reserved her spot, or cell, as the person at the prison museum put it! ...

Chapter 4 - Night (Part 1) “Morning, Squeaky.” “Mmm…” I tried to stretch my limbs as Miles ran his fingers on my latex covered face, but I couldn’t move… ah, yes. The sleepsack. The amazing contraption hugged my body so comfortably. Did I really fall asleep in bondage? I wondered what time it was; we went to bed late last night and I slept like a baby since then. “Do you want out?” Miles asked. ...

Chapter 4 - Night (Part 2) “You are happy now, aren’t you?” “Very! Best evening ever.” “And you HAD to buy me the petgirl kit…” “Hey, Mary! You can’t hide what you like anymore. So yes, I knew it would make you happy, so I got it for you.” “No, Alex… We all know it’s because it would make YOU happy!” “Ah… Come on! It was super fun. For once that we have something in common… You could be less grumbly about it.” ...

The Shoplifter I awoke alone in the black room with the red mattress, my mind filled with both memories of my past life and expectations of what is to become. My new body tingled with anticipation and as I absent-mindedly pinched and twisted one of my nipples I could feel a now familiar warmth growing in my crotch. I could have lain there all day, exploring, teasing but my self indulgence was interrupted by Madame Q walking through the door. She was resplendent in her full body red catsuit which complimented her red flowing locks and green eyes; today she wore no hood, her glorious auburn mane cascaded across her shoulders and back. Around her neck was an inch wide buckled collar with short chrome spikes adorning it. Over her curvaceous form a figure hugging latex halter neck dress clung to her breasts and thighs. She had replaced the ballet boots with some over knee red laced platform boots. The outfit was completed by the red riding crop and the stern look in her eye. ...

She gathers her items for her erotic evening in self mummification..lots of rolls of duct tape, the butterfly vibrator, a metal slave collar and her new sexy ballet boots. Susan is a successful, powerful lawyer and only 30 years old, her long red hair making her very noticeable. She is used to power, controlling people, making demands….so this is the reason why Susan likes to have fantasies about being a slave in a harem or just becoming a pet to a Master. These fantasies always include some sort of bondage and she has been privately practicing self bondage. Tonight will be her first time trying a self mummification and her pussy is getting moist just thinking about it. ...

Chapter 4 - The Queen of Squirrels “NO! STAY AWAY FROM ME, BRIAN!” “Aaaah, stop running, Mia! You love the SusceptGear, and you know it!” “I do! But I don’t know how you programmed it… It’s not the same anymore!” “Oh, as if I could do worse than what you did to yourself while I was away! I had to rescue you, remember?” “You will turn me into a chicken or something!” ...

Chapter 2 - Pony Time “Morning Star, Sophie… Meet Moonlight.” The young girl approached and waved. She was about the same size as Morning Star, very athletic, and wearing a long light brown ponytail, which, along with her name, left no doubt about what she was doing here. “Hello!” “Hi!” Sophie greeted her with some reservation. She had been training ponies for many years and could pick up little details that may have eluded other people. Moonlight’s skin was perfectly tanned uniformly on her entire body, a sign that she had spent a great deal of time outside under the sun; it wasn’t uncommon for people living in this more arid area. ...

No, I should not have kicked Dusty. That was definitely a mistake. The pivotal one in a chain of mistakes that has led to my current predicament. Come to think of it, disaster usually rests on supposedly inconsequential events whose combined consequences one fails to anticipate. Sure enough, it had all started pretty normal – normal for me, that is, although other people might beg to differ – with a weekend self-bondage session. ...

A weekend away at a posh hotel. Kira and I had grown closer together over the last six months; we were almost a proper couple. But I had never told her about my fondness for BDSM, so I felt it was time to be a little adventurous, as we climbed into our four poster bed, made from dark wood, heavily engraved. I pulled out a book, “we’re going to do a pub quiz.” ...

Part 2 There are moments where Jerry is hating being wrapped up in silk and moments where he is in heaven and overwhelmed with pleasure due to the lack of sight and sound. He is inch-worming on his stomach as the silk pleasures his whole body when someone stops him and flips him on his back. Someone recently possibly his Mistress Jacqueline has been teasing his cock. He can feel the sensation of his cock being rubbed with a silk scarf, bringing him to the edge of an orgasm and then they stop touching him! Every time he is bucking, trying to reach that mysterious hand. He is left frustrated every time and he wonders again about how much time has gone by. ...

Part 18: May’s Diplomacy Discovered Over Pillow Talk Ambassador May, spokesperson to the new slaves, Duke’s new assistant. “Ambassador? Are we going international? What’s on your mind May?” “Okay, the way I figure it is that these new slaves are making life difficult for you, and that’s why you’re spending so much time away from home. I want to help you, and all I’m trained for is to be a slave. Now I try to be the best slave I can be for you…” ...

Part 16: Duke’s Visit May gets a surprise and welcomes Duke home again. She makes him feel loved. Before they got out of their slutty secretary clothes, both May and Brigit took a series of pictures of each other. Karl even took them into Duke’s office and tied them to Duke’s office chair so they’d know what they looked like as secretaries, bound to do a good job. Instead of watching a movie that night they pieced their own movie together, of May in her hot red and black outfit, and Brigit in her white and yellow outfit. Yellow ropes on May and red ropes on Brigit made their video pop with some color. Both even wore glasses, with non-prescription lenses for their movie. Karl was tickled at their sophomoric antics as they hammed it up for their home movies. They were having fun together after a long day of fashion consulting. ...

Part 14: Was It Too Much Fun? Was it too much fun? Will they enjoy it again? Or was it enough? When Karl looked in on them, very late that night, the two slaves were so entangled together that it reminded him of what his younger sister used to call a kitten-puddle. They were so wrapped up in each other it was hard to tell which arm or which leg belonged to which woman. Brigit had untied May and the room was redolent of their escapades. He decided to leave them like that for the night and just lock the door so they wouldn’t roam around on their own while he got some sleep. ...

Magic Short 11 - A Small Box Angelina felt frustrated, she had been assistant to Melinda for nearly a year and none of what she expected was happening. She had heard rumours that Melinda could use real magic, but in all the hundreds of hours of rehearsal and performance, the only magic she had seen Melinda perform was linking a couple of steel rings that did not seem to be gimmicked. She also fancied her boss and Melinda did not seem to notice. ...

David Chamber approached the Halloween party very carefully. After all, he wasn’t invited and he wasn’t sure what kind of party this would be. It might be a bunch of young kids, in which case he would leave immediately. It might be a bunch of really old people, perhaps even people as old as his grandparents, in which case he would also leave immediately. If they were only as old as his parents, he might stay a little while. He had been at old people’s parties before. They weren’t always bad. It depended on what kind of people were there. If they weren’t all really old, he would walk through the party to see what kind of bodies were present and gauge whether or not anything… interesting… might be happening. David wasn’t against sex with older women. They just had to be fit and attractive… and not look like his mother. ...

Hannah felt her heel sink into the soft ground, glanced down at her shoes. She wasn’t dressed for hiking through the woods. Jonathan was forging ahead, leaving her behind, alone, in the dark. She called out to him. “Hey wait up.” He stopped and turned to her. “Hold on.” He came back for her, and took her arm, helping her over the rough ground. “Thanks,” she said, forcing a smile. ...

Halloween Haley was nervous and excited simultaneously. She had only been dating Lola for two weeks, and now Lola had asked Haley to go to a Halloween party. Maybe asked wasn’t the right word. Haley definitely wasn’t the dominant one in this relationship, and Lola seemed acutely aware of this. She had given Haley strict instructions on when she expected Haley to be at Lola’s house and to “wear something easy to change out of. No makeup, and be open minded.” ...

Finally after months of waiting it was here, Friday 30th October had finally arrived. A whole weekend with you, my Mistress! I had no idea what was planned and had been under strict instructions not to ask. All I knew was that I had to meet her at The Roundhouse for lunch. Walking up the stairs to the restaurant bar I felt like a giddy teenager on a date with the prettiest girl in the school. As I entered I saw her sitting in a booth opposite the bar, she smiled that beaming smile and my knees almost buckled, we kissed and I sit opposite you with a big silly grin on my face. “I’ve just ordered coffee, I hope you don’t mind but food is not top of my agenda at the moment” you say. ...

Laura Broderick was named for her mother. Most Americans wouldn’t recognize that because her mother’s name was Lowri. But if you were from Wales or knew any Welsh history, you would recognize that Lowri and Laura were the same name. Names aside, there was no doubt that Lowri and Laura were mother and daughter. Both had the very fair, burn-red-in-the-sun pale skin common of someone with Celtic heritage as well as pale green eyes, and reddish-orange hair. According to her father, Thomas Broderick, Laura also shared her mother’s temper and determination. ...

“It’s that Halloween time of the year Annette, so you had best get all the spooky stuff and dressing up nonsense out of the cupboard. It is all in the one out the back” I nodded to the shop’s sole salaried member of staff and turned to go, but she had more to stay. “You would not believe how much we get donated through the year, I don’t think it has even all been unpacked. We just go and have a rummage round if anyone asks.” ...

A deep, rumbling voice thundered through the great hall, “Beings of Heaven and Hell and all places in between,” it called out. The blood red mound of quivering jelly at the front of the room bubbled and shook with each word, but no mouth as such was ever visible. “We have agreed to this extraordinary meeting,” the deep voice continued, “to address the reality that we monsters and magical beings may soon become extinct.” He paused and then said, “Look at us!” After another pause, he repeated even more loudly, “Look at us!! We are but a fraction of the great horde we once were. And many of us who are left are diminished.” ...

I don’t know why, but I have always been fascinated with cemeteries. As I travel around the country I often walk through graveyards– especially country graveyards– and visit the graves. Back home, I know most of the departed by name. Perhaps I love cemeteries so much because I can sense… something… about the burial sites. Overall, most cemeteries are quiet and peaceful… but not all. And most graves are quiet and peaceful… but not all. Some graves have a cloud of anger over them. Others radiate joy or peace. I once visited a graveyard on the top of a ridge that overlooked a huge valley filled with farms. Almost all of the graves there, and the cemetery itself, seemed to radiate joy and peace. As I left, I told the people buried there, “You chose a wonderful place and this entire cemetery feels so peaceful.” ...

The sign said ‘Your Future Revealed by a true witch’, so Don thought this might be fun and interesting although he was a skeptic. The old witch was named Hilda and was dressed in a black cloak. She began by telling Don’s future and things that would happen to him and he was not buying it. It just seemed that she was saying general things that could probably happen to anyone. So he started to become negative towards Hilda and began to call her names like a hack and a scammer. That’s when Hilda said about his future “A man will fall in love with your body and he will hold the key to your freedom.” ...

DING! The doorbell caught Peter’s attention, and he set down his drink and paused “The Blair Witch Project” - his favorite horror movie, knowing that trick-or-treaters were at the door. However, he waited. DING! The doorbell chimed again, then a third DING! The left side of Peter’s mouth curled into a smirk as he finally got up to greet the first Halloween visitors of the evening. He opened the front door. ...

Diane woke to find she had the bed to herself; she could hear the bath running and sounds from the kitchen. It was her birthday and Anton obviously had something special planned so she closed her eyes and tried to think of what it might be. After a few minutes Anton came into the room, kissed her gently on the lips, “Happy Birthday Sweetheart” he said whilst taking her by the hand and leading her to the bathroom. The bathroom was lit by scented candles and the aromatic perfumes filled her senses. She stepped into the bath and settled down. This was a good start to the day; she thought. “You relax, I‘ll be back soon” he said leaning over and softly caressing her neck with his lips. As she soaked in the bath she sensed that today was going to be very special indeed. ...

Chapter 11 - Dreaming of Pets “Mmm?” “Clara… Wake up!” “…Vix?” “Yes… You have to wake up! I want to cuddle with you!” In front of me was Vix, the cute rubbery red fox. How did this happen? I went to see her at her house because she was sick… but she was only wearing a cute animal pajama when I joined her on the bed. How come she was wearing her pet costume now? Was I asleep for that long? ...

16. Chloe Discovers Her True Buyer Chloe had been kidnapped a second time, taken to a slave market and sold on an auction block. She had been purchased by a handsome, Arabic businessman in an expensive, tailored suit. He tied her up, put her on board his private jet airplane, used her for his pleasure and brought her here to this apparently private airport. She had been placed in a spartan room with no windows, two chairs, a table and a locked door. She was unbound and sitting there with nothing but her permanent collar on. Where was she? Why was she unbound and locked in this room? ...

Episode 2 - Trish, The Waitress “Alright, this is your ears!” “My… ears?” Trish looked at the two big fox ears mounted on top of a headband handed to her by Nyssa, one of the owners of the Fox & Spice club. That was unexpected. When she showed up this morning for her interview, she didn’t know it would end up like this. “Do you have an issue wearing fox ears?” ...

She gasped sharply, her shoulders hitting the wall of the room as Mark grabbed her, his lips catching hers by surprise as they stumbled into the bedroom, a mess of giggles and playful growls as they pawed at one another, dinner had been a wonderful, and now it was time for the two of them to get some dessert. Stay was in amazing shape, she was only 26, and worked as a personal trainer at the local fitness center, she stood just a little bit over five feet tall, and had amazing cleavage, her skin a soft light brown, and platinum blonde hair that was normally pulled back into a tight ponytail, a habit from working in gyms most of her life, though Mark usually found more interesting ways to use it. His hands were currently sliding down her back to squeeze a deliciously round butt, which made Stacy squeal happily. She hooked one leg behind his, and pressed herself that much closer to him. ...

Part 4: Wedding Night As my husband-to-be stands next me, I’m forced to my knees as my Master takes out his huge cock. I’m now facing his pride, his 10 inch cock. The photographer takes photos of us in this humiliating position for me. The minister begins the wedding ceremony and finally announces us as Master and sissy-wife! “You may now suck your Masters cock,” he says, as everyone applauds. ...

Part 15 Beth was the first one to be drug off. This whole thing was exciting Sam and he wanted to do his wife in the worst way. Even though Deirdre’s arms were free and she was ungagged so she could calm a still slightly agitated young wolf, the others remained in their simple bondage. Jimmy took blocked scan-shots of the others as they sat there and squirmed. I gave Jimmy the sign to cut his filming and had a few words with Dulcinea to not look so enthused about her captivity. With her gag off, she reminded me that with this many women, there was a decent chance that one of them could be getting off on the kidnapping, and because we hadn’t physically abused them, yet, that her character was just adding flavor to the scene. I nodded, put her gag back in and then re-tied Deirdre, pulling Merlin out of the frame. He was calmer now. ...

Working from home has many advantages. One is that you can get things done when you want to. My wife and I have been working from home for several months and have gotten into a rhythm and producing quality work that keeps our bosses happy. My wife stayed up one late night working on a rush job. At mid morning she said she was going to take a nap. Being I had my own work to get done, I told her to sleep tight and got back to what I was doing. After about an hour, my morning coffee was needing to come out, so I went to our bathroom. ...

“Oh come on, what more could you want?” “Mum, this isn’t what I had in mind, not that I’m not grateful, but he’s yours, are you sure you want to share?” I am in this conversation, but my participation is limited. Well, strictly speaking I am part of this conversation rather than actually taking part in it. You see I am down here in the bed. Well, once again strictly speaking, on the bed. ...

CHAPTER THREE - A Day at the Races Doc told David to follow him, so David fell in behind Doc’s wheelchair which was pushed by an athletic young man dressed in white shirt, white pants, and white soft-soled shoes. There was a white plastic name tag pinned to his pocket which identified him as Lester Hadcock, RN. The rear doors of the ballroom opened onto a rather large porch which had a wide view of the Marsden Estate. A grand staircase led down to a wide gravel path. On the other side of the path was an elaborately-landscaped flower garden. Alongside the staircase was a recently constructed ramp which led to the path. ...

Chapter 10 - Limitless Pets “Now, Oreo, you climb on top of them! You can do it!” At the bottom of the pyramid, there was Asha, Meeka, and Accalia, on their knees and paws. On top of them were Misti and Trixi, trying to keep their balance. And Oreo was now climbing to the top for the third time, and, hopefully, she wouldn’t make everybody fall again. “Oreo… Don’t put your foot on Accalia’s head… Nooo!” ...

Brandy was trying to relax on the old porch swing, gently swaying back and forth and daydreaming a bit. It was a beautiful Tuesday morning and the lawn sprinklers were creating little rainbows in the sunlight. It was her day off from the branch bank where she worked. The bank had cut hours for everyone due to the whole social distancing thing so only half of the teller stations could be open. Brandy now worked only four days a week. Thank God she was at least working. ...

1: Sheplacement Professor L.W. Johnson smiled as Paula Pokovsky opened the door of her apartment and greeted him with his favorite cocktail, a 7 and 7. He kissed her on the cheek. “I love your new dress; beautiful, just like you,” he told her. He sipped his drink and she loosened his tie. As she took his suit jacket and hung it in the closet, he watched her long legs, encased in shiny, tan pantyhose. ...

Part 10: Preparation and Assault Targets acquired. Their opposition will fall. Duke’s team is ready. “Overlord-A, this is Royalty-one.” “Go ahead Royalty-one, we have electronic superiority over your location. You are green across the board. Bird one shows nothing unexpected within a hundred-meter diameter, bird two has cleared the single click diameter and bird three shows nothing unusual within an 8Km diameter. Again, you are green to go on your command.” ...

Part 8: The Calm Before the Storm May gets her Duke back at least for the time being before his mission. May woke up the next morning sassy and cheerful. Smiling she went through her morning ritual and then after her soak, sweat and shower picked out a yellow version of her uniform because it was a beautiful day. The evening before Timothy had tied her hands in front of her, actually fairly loosely, and then had her hang onto a bar depending from one of the winches in the ceiling. After choosing a heavy flogger he warmed her up nicely before he started to flog her. She could tell a difference in style but not in intent. Timothy meant to jack up her endorphins with a thuddy style flogging, pounding her back and making her rock back and forth as she hung in partial suspension from the short bar above her head. She wasn’t tied to the bar, and she knew that if she wriggled enough, she probably could have freed her wrists, but it was the symbolic gesture of being tied that kept her wrists together over her head. She wanted the flogging, no, actually needed this flogging and wouldn’t deny herself the endorphin rush that would come from it. ...

Part 12: Separated Again While Duke is busy May invites Brigit over and they learn and play Early on the morning of the big mission, Vince delivered Brigit, who was carting several bags, to Duke’s apartment. Both she and May were still bleary eyed and half asleep as they hugged and kissed each other good morning. May put a little extra into that kiss and when Brigit responded favorably, she put a little more into the kiss as she cupped her little sister’s breast. Brigit’s breath quickened and she pulled out all the petting stops, stroking her friend like a long lost lover. Breathless and panting with the sheer energy of it they made it to the floor before Karl broke them up. ...

Part 9: Before He Gets Busy Duke takes the day off and brings May out to the woods just for something new. On their way back to Duke’s place, he made a phone call. Standing a little away from May, covering up the phone so she couldn’t hear, he made some plans. Actually, the more he talked the more elaborate his plans got, but May didn’t pay any attention to what he was doing. She was looking up at the thousands of stars and the ¾ waxing gibbous moon that was shining brightly. The cool night air felt good for a change of pace. As Duke got off the phone, she heard him repeat, “An hour and a half, two hours max? Good. Keep the fire tended until we arrive.” ...

Part 7: Pay Attention to Me Please Feeling neglected May has a mental crisis and needs attention May woke up the morning after the party expecting to snuggle into her master and then maybe wake him up with some deep-throat fellatio, but her bed was empty. Wiping the sleep out of her eyes, she slipped back into her orange heels and went out of their private bedroom to find her Duke. She called out and the only response she got was from Karl and Vince who were both there waiting for her. Apparently, Jackson and Brigit didn’t spend the night either. ...

Chapter 1 - The fastest pony on Earth Flash! Flash…! Flash!* A cloud of fine sandy dry dust formed around the black hoof that softly struck the ground in the hallway leading to the race track…Flash… Flash! Flash!__ …followed by another, and another. The bright lights emanating from the cameras’ bursting bulbs were immortalizing their subject and making it shine for the fervently awaiting crowd to admire. Occasional twitches could be noticed on her powerful latex covered thighs, betraying the febrility of the ponygirl. Her torso, too, was made of shiny rubber and was surrounded by a perfectly fitted leather harness, which was contouring her breasts and curves flawlessly as well as highlighting her healthy musculature. ...

Part 2 After a while Mistress returns, She smiles as She sees Her slave being tormented so. She walks over to Her slave and looks him in the eyes. “I suppose you would like to be released.” She sees what looks like a bit of relief in his eyes as he tries with all his might to move his head up and down. “Oh, my poor, poor slave, such a wrong answer. You should always remember it is not what you want, but what Mistress wants. You just have so much to learn.” She sees the panic in his eyes as he struggles to try and break free of his bondage, but to no avail. ...

He was furious with me, but I had it coming. “I screwed up so bad, Mitch! I’ll never drink at a party again. I’ll never go to a party without you either. I screwed up really bad and I just want to make it up to you and make it go away!” I was deeply, helplessly in love with him. Maybe too deep for my own good. Marcie had certainly told me that every chance she got. And it was I that had screwed up. Enormously. We both knew it. I couldn’t undo it. I was never going to put myself in that sort of situation again, EVER. I just had to find a way for us to get past it. Anything. Anything he wanted. Anything at all. ...

WARNING: THIS DOCUMENT CONTAINS CLASSIFIED INFORMATION, TOP SECRET CLEARANCE IS REQUIRED. UNAUTHORIZED POSSESSION, SHARING AND/OR TRANSMITTING OF THIS DOCUMENT CARRIES A MINIMUM SENTENCE OF 20 YEARS IN A FEDERAL PENITENTIARY, IN ACCORDANCE WITH THE ESPIONAGE ACT. The following are transcripts of audiotape logs from a senior researcher at the xenobiology research facility located in [Redacted]. August 7, 1974: Dr. Stephen Harrington recording. Specimen #3346 was recently brought to our facility by agents of [Redacted] after they recovered it from the wreckage of an unidentified craft that crashed in the wilderness near [Redacted], Canada. Specimen is a translucent purple mass of protoplasm weighing approximately 0.45 kilograms. Looks less like any form of life and more like grape Jello. As of this recording, #3346 shows no signs of intelligence. Damned thing does have an appetite, however; I recently watched as it engulfed and consumed two white laboratory mice we placed in its container. I think I’m going to be sick. End recording. ...

It had always been a fantasy of hers to be tied up and used by a stranger and now Irene was going to live that fantasy, at least, for the most part. She always dated boys that her mother and father would approve of; the ones that were “safe”. That was true even after her parents had passed away. It was ingrained in her very being. But her BFF Ginger had convinced Irene that it was time to live a fantasy or two and this was one that she had harbored inside of her for a very long time. ...

Part 14 Minxy stayed on the ranch while the two PR firms got their ducks in a row and their facts straight, and then they went to work. Frank had to go back to Capitol Hill but as soon as his immediate work was done, he flew back to the bluegrass of Kentucky. When Frank and Minxy flew back to DC the PR firm’s first article on Minxy, ‘A 2020 view of the Donna Reed for the new Millennium’ was just the tip of the iceberg for the two of them. Positive press articles followed her all across DC. Minxy eventually appeared on TV shows and they were photographed together in many of the DC hotspots. She’d redone her wardrobe and made enough of Frank’s suits so that he could regularly brag about wearing a ‘Minxy original’ for the cameras, always looking sharp, crisp and fashionable. Reporters documented how domestic she was around Frank’s home and it just snowballed from there. She sported a beautiful engagement ring and America revised its thinking. I thought the deal was sealed when Trump wore a ‘Minxy original’ suit, but when Melania was talking about the Minxy original she was wearing, the press went wild and America’s new sweetheart shone brightly. ...

Chapter 9 - A Multitude Of Pets “Asha! I’m super tired… You must let me sleep!” It was 2 am already. Vix was deep asleep next to me on my bed, but Asha just wouldn’t leave me alone. She was still on a high since the movie night and the unexpected sleepover at my place, but I needed to get some sleep as I was working tomorrow. The snow leopard wouldn’t stop cuddling me, and I didn’t know what to do anymore. ...

Lori giggled inside. What a wonderful idea! She and her best friend (and roommate for the weekend) Sandy were here in the hills in a huge hot tub all alone with four really cute guys all in their early 20s just like Sandy and herself. One of them was Chuck, Sandy’s boyfriend. Everyone in the hot tub was at least pleasantly drunk. They were up on a weekend leadership retreat, hanging out after classes Saturday evening. They had free time to socialize and network so a group of them had chosen to enjoy the hot tub. As the night wore on people had petered out from the pool area and the ranch house until there looked to be one or two, maybe three older people in the house visible though the huge windows in the dining area there and the six of them still out in the hot tub. The air was crisp but not really that cold yet; it wouldn’t get that cold this time of year. The beer was flowing freely and everyone was taking advantage of it. The light in the hot tub was on but the water was rolling to the point nothing could be seen under the surface of the water, but the light below provided enough light to see the faces of everyone in the hot tub. The rest of the pool area was dark so all those stars could be seen. ...

Finishing her breakfast she stroked my head and bending towards me, raised my chin and kissed me gently. “Would you like to spend some time in the garden today?” she asked. “Yes Miss,” I say, knowing it wasn’t really a question, more a statement of intent. “Go to your room and wait for me.” I do as I am told and kneel by my cage patiently, wondering what Miss has in store for me today. “Put on your Skinsuit,” she calls from the next room. I quickly take off my clothes and go to the chest of drawers and take out the black Spandex bodysuit and put it on, carefully feeding the hood under my collar. I love the way it feels; it is one size too small and hugs my body tightly, I struggle to zip the double zip up to the neck, sealing my head inside the hood. I can still see through the thinner panel that covers my face. I kneel back down and wait. The pressure on my body especially over my steel cock cage serves to excite me causing greater pressure on my imprisoned manhood. ...

Continues from chapter eleven (part 1) Chapter 11 - Friendship (Part 2) The following days were eventless. Kitty got her crate back, she loved her new premium-quality collar, and last but not least, Erika filled me in about an evil plan she came up with to address Kitty’s romantic issues with Syr; an idea that charmed me right off the bat. Of course, Kitty suspected something was brewing, and she tried hard to get the details, but we didn’t give her any. When she insisted too much, we just threw her inside her crate with a vibrator, which not-so-curiously kept her quiet for long moments. ...

Continues from chapter ten Chapter 11 - Friendship (Part 1) “Master Mark! Aaah! You are hurting me!” “Just a bit longer, Syr, you can endure it for me, I’m sure. Both of us are going to be happy when this is done.” “But, I’m bleeding. I’m not acting this time. You are too rough.” “I’m not too rough. You are going to be fine!” “Be more gentle. Aaaah! Not like this!” ...

Part 4 It was nearly 11:00 and Anna was anxious to prove herself in the lake, so we headed outside, me in my boots and winter coat and Anna wearing absolutely nothing. I led the way to the top of the hill heading onto the lake and Anna followed in my footprints. I lined up the toboggan on the hill and invited her to sit in front. She sat down as easily as she would have if she were wearing a full snowsuit. I climbed on behind her and pushed us off down the hill. The snow was quite deep so we did not move very fast until we reached the final descent that was a lot steeper. Anna screamed as we picked up speed. She had to deal with the relative wind we felt and the snow blowing up on her. We came to a rather abrupt stop when the steep hill ran into the lake and Anna ended up sitting in snow almost up to her breasts. I helped her up and we trudged the last 15 feet over to the large hole in the ice. ...

Desert Run It’s really not wise of me to say exactly how and where I came up with this device, let me say it was a tool of the cold war and it wasn’t ours. The code word for the project was “Nightshot.” I, as a military pharmaceutical analysis contractor was assigned to analyze it, apparently seized from the Russians but even I am not 100% sure. Mechanically the device was pretty simple. it was basically a high-pressure immunization injector, with a few modifications to make it damn near noiseless. The chemical was an enzyme held in a delivery chemical base. The enzyme was like nothing I’ve ever seen and nothing I could find in bio-chemical literature, and it was clearly brilliant. The chemical neutralized the enzyme that controlled the critical thinking portion of a person’s brain. In short, if you got shot with this, for the next five to ten minutes you became completely suggestible and anything said to you while under that influence would be completely accepted as truth. The Russians had perfected a mind control drug! ...

They say that opposites attract. That’s certainly true in my marriage. Anna is level headed, organized, a planner. I’m an impulsive dreamer with half my existence in a fantasy world. For all of that, we’ve managed to find our way through many years of marriage. One of our biggest challenges has been my love of bondage. I’ve never really been able to adequately explain to her why I love seeing her tied up. I guess I never will. But she’s been good about humoring me so long as I don’t go over the top with things. ...

Part 6: The Kidnap Victims He keeps them focused on the task ahead of them and for their own good. Waiting on the proscenium of the amphitheater classroom in the groom dorms, Duke paced back and forth waiting for all the grooms to settle down. There were over a hundred seats in the classroom and the room was filling up quickly. Full grooms took their places in the front rows and journeyman grooms filled up most of the rest of the auditorium. In the back rows apprentice grooms grabbed what seats they could, and the ones that couldn’t find one milled around in the back waiting to fill up the aisles on each side once everyone else got seated. ...

Part 3: The Set Up With her sister slave May works on her party plans for her Duke’s pleasure Brigit had brought three chattel slaves with her when she came over to help May get the party set up. With cleaning and leather treatment supplies she had them take out all the whips, canes, paddles, crops, quirts, cuffs, and straps and perform regular maintenance. Brigit also had one of them wash all the ropes in the washing machine, dry them in the drier and then spend the time to unravel the Gordian knot they made coming out of the dryer. ...

Part 2: Going Out on a Date with Duke Today she learns art so she can sketch images of her life with Duke. “Knead your eraser and take off some of that heavy shading around the rear of the figure. It should be lighter. Don’t forget to blend it in with the lighter shadows and highlights.” May was learning shading techniques in her art class today. Gina, her instructor for art classes was the classic tall blonde hippie-chick. She dressed in a long cotton sundress with pockets for her pencils, erasers, blending sticks and brushes. She held her hair back with a headband and wore espadrilles. Gina’s movements flowed with a grace for her height. Svelte best described her body style and her sky-blue eyes seemed to see every little detail of something. May hadn’t been taking her art classes for very long, just a couple of weeks now and saw Gina every third day like her other two instructors, Bethany, for dance and Nora, who was teaching her how to cut hair and apply make-up. ...

Part 1: Back in the Saddle To coordinate: to bring together sources and make them function. Her captor, her lover, her new best friend, her trainer, her master looked haggard as he walked down the hall, but the look in his eyes when he came through the door melted her heart and her legs went to Jello. May knew she was blessed to have this man in her life. Obviously exhausted, he still radiated a power, a manly charisma that made her run to his arms and rub as much of her mostly naked body as she could against him. ...

Life of the Party This time our story takes place during the height of summer here in Australia, it was around mid december and so the days were an average of 30 degrees celsius (That’s an average of 86 degrees fahrenheit for all you Imperial system weirdos :p) Given the strain on the delivery service that always happens so close to Christmas, my latest order of bondage gear had been delayed. Typically I’ll always get some new piece to add to my collection, as well as variations on pieces I already own. This more often than not always resulted in me ordering a new gag, what can I say, I love them. This order was different however, rather than adding to the mountain of ropes I’d built up over the years, I was instead looking towards the more leather based products. For me, this translated to enough belts, buckles and straps to cover me head to toe! ...

I was searching online for anything kinky to my needs when I found the perfect thing…A Sissy resort! Reading the details about the resort…“fulfill your sissy fantasies…French maid playtime…dominant women to control you…an evening wear sissy gala…different levels of submission.” I was getting hard just thinking about being a sissy french maid and serving a mistress. Although the website did mention there will be some men, but mostly sissies and women. There were 3 different levels…anything goes level, just touching level and the observing only level. ...

It’s a common story in many marriages: a wife makes the husband feel that she is not interested in him in bed anymore. More often than not, he then thinks about getting a love doll to practice on… without her blessing, of course. Maybe I just need to, he thought. Most wives hate the thought of adding them into their sex life as a married couple. Many wives fear a doll will distract their partner’s attention from them and turn it towards just a hunk of silicon. ...

Continues from chapter thirteen 14 The weeks that followed my Initiation Ceremony were pleasant enough as I settled into my new life and became accustomed to the routines and inevitable surprises of the Institute. I’d be lying if I didn’t admit that that time was a bit of a let down after the glorious otherworldly highs of my amazing ‘birthday’ but that was only to be expected. It reminded me of the way I used to feel after the Christmas and New Year’s festivities were over and I would return to the everyday tasks of life. Rejoining with Zero in Infinity I had likened to Christmas and my orgasmic explosion was Times Square when the countdown completes. ...

Part 3 Steven was surprised to hear voices coming through his security system speakers, it was 9:00 on the Sunday evening of the Martin Luther King weekend. There were two persons coming out of the snowstorm who by the sound of their voices were women. It had been snowing now for almost two hours, there was probably three inches of snow on the ground with another seven expected. It wasn’t until they were very close to the barn that he realized he was hearing Bobbie’s voice, “We can go in, but only for a few minutes.” ...

Chapter 8 - An Ocean of Pets It was the middle of the night, and I couldn’t sleep. She was so warm. Her silky skin pressing against mine was something I had never experienced before. She was so peaceful that I was even wondering if she was still breathing. Her mouth was so close to my neck, and she even drooled on me a little. Never in a thousand years, I could have expected this… Going back home with a pet girl who was not hiding her true self within the confine of a cute animal costume. Trixie, the white rabbit, was my friend. But… Who was she to me as a human girl? ...

It had been in the cavernous file room that Sharon Michaels had made her great discovery. She had gone into the large room, with its dim lighting and dusty racks to locate an old company sales contract. Sharon had entered the room silently, walking on flats, rather than the high heels that she normally wore to work. That way, she didn’t make any noise while walking, which her high heels would have done. ...

Part 3: The Wedding I lay in my Master’s bed wearing an elegant, long, pink, silk nightgown with beautiful lace on the trim. My hands are tied together and secured to the front of the bed. The feel of the silk against my small breasts and body feels so heavenly…then my Master walks in drunk. He has a raging hard-on as he approaches me and tears off my silk nightgown. Then my little satin panties are quickly ripped from me as I struggle and squirm, knowing he wants me now! He penetrates me roughly and I feel how big he is. ...

My name is Steve. I’m a 24 years-old man living in Los Angeles. When I was 22, I developed an application which became really popular and then, a company made me an offer to buy and acquire the copyrights of my app. That’s how I’ve become a millionaire at 23. The first months were great, I was spending my money, I didn’t need to care about working anymore. But then, I started feeling lonely. All this money got me away from my family and friends. And I was unable to get a healthy relationship with a girl anymore, I was always wondering if they were dating me for me or my money. ...

Art Project “Please Danni? I really need your help. My college art project on Egyptian Mummies is due in like 4 days. All I need is a body to wrap really quick. All you have to do is to stand for a few minutes, and then lie there for a few, and then that is it. I wrap you up, draw a few hieroglyphics on the wrappings, take some photos, and then I cut you out.” ...

Chapter 7 - And There Were Pets “Would you get off Trixie, please! She can’t breathe!” I was indeed stuck on my back with all the pet girls piled up on top of me, much enjoying the fact that I turned into a temporary white rabbit. Lucy just called me Trixie too, probably out of habit… or not. The real Trixie was not working today, but the living costume made it hard to believe. ...

Part 15: The New Deal Dana called her parents while Gregory waited with us, and after a lengthy back and forth she got their permission for us to use their summerhouse as an off campus dorm to attend the local and much less expensive Cromwell University together. There would be conditions, but they would be announced later, the matter left open ended and really pissing Dana off, especially since her brother Peter’s name had come up. She liked being in charge of things, this having somebody else, even if it was her parents, making rules for her, and by extension, us, was irritating for her. ...

Chapter 6 - A Universe Of Pets She was beautiful. My shy finger traced the shape of her black spots, standing out on her white latex skin as she was sleeping. Apparently, Asha, the small snow leopard, liked sleeping a lot. After our shower incident last night, we cuddled ourselves to sleep without having sex. It was not so evident for me to determine when was a good time or not for this type of extra play with the pets. ...

A scenario by Jackson Commanded: 14th June 2000 Executed: 24th June 2000 Aurélie: Thank you for being open to taking dares. You are a dream come true, and I hope you decide to take this one, I’d really love to hear how it actually happens. Anyways, here goes, hope you like it! It’s a point-based thing. Your goal to score as many points as you can. Find a male who you are comfortable with. He will be doing several sexual things with you including intercourse. You get 10 bonus points if he’s not one of your normal partners and 30 bonus points if you’ve never done anything with him before. You need a place, a house, maybe a cabin, where you can be undisturbed for several hours while you do this. You’ll be suspended from the ceiling, so you need to have or be able to put anchor points into the ceiling for your arms and legs, and one on a wall for reasons I’ll describe later. The dare involves you being suspended by your wrists and ankles, in your suspension cuffs, of course, while the young man you select does several things to you. In the room, find or create by putting in eyebolts, four anchor points into the ceiling. Your arms and your legs should be spread from these, think spread-eagle, but you’re suspended from the ceiling. Measure the distance between your young man’s crotch and the floor. Measure the length from your shoulder to your wrists. Add four inches. This is how long the wrist ropes should be. The idea is to have you suspended by your wrists and ankles, with your head a little higher than your waist. One of the things you will be doing is giving him a deep throat blow job, so your head when it’s leaned back all the way needs to be the same height as his crotch. He’s also going to have intercourse with you, so that part of you needs to be at his crotch height as well. You seem to like breast punishment. One of the last things he will be doing is having sex with you, so put another anchor point on the wall past your head. Once you’re tied up and suspended, have him put your clover clamps on with a really, really long rope. Run the rope past your head through the anchor point on the wall and then back to where he can reach it when he is standing between your legs.. The idea is he’ll stand so he’s pushing you forward a little bit as he’s deep inside you, intercourse-wise. He’ll pull on the rope, which will pull on your nipples, to pull you away from him, then when he lets go of the rope gravity will drive you back on to him. In this way, he’ll fuck you. Do this: ...

Stacie thought it was turning out to be another average Friday night for the two of them, her boyfriend Jeff and herself. They were watching an old series they both liked on TV in his dorm’s deserted (on a Friday night) common room. They’d watch some TV, drink imported beer until the shows were over and they both were pretty well buzzed, then retire to his room and screw each other’s brains out before they both rolled over and went to sleep. ...

Techie Michele, the neighbor who likes to play ponygirl, was bragging that she was so tough that even when naked and in bondage mitts she could resist being led around on a collar and leash. I told her that I could lock her in the mitts and put something on her that would make her agree to be my slave and cooperate with anything I wanted her to do. She said with an air of arrogant confidence, “Let’s make it a bet. If you can subdue me and make me cooperate with whatever you want I’ll agree to be your slave for a week!” ...

The SilkMan punishes all men and women who have done wrong to others. His victims are placed in erotic, perilous situations. All victims wake up in different locations, sometimes by themselves and sometimes with others. They all wake up with an earpiece that has a pre-recorded message with instructions on how to play the SILK game and what the consequences are of failing. Peter is an unknown CEO of a small company. He forces his workers to work in unsafe conditions, so that he and the company will profit. ...

It has been over a year since I was abducted, feminized, transformed, trained and finally sold as a sissy slave. At first I missed my girlfriend, fucking my girlfriend with my free cock. Now my cock has been locked in a tiny, pink, chastity device. Now I have gotten used to this sissy life, especially being a sissy, french maid to my owner Jessica. I often lick Mistress Jessica’s pussy, sometimes I have to lick out her lover’s cum. Sometimes my Mistress will use a small, 6 inch strap-on on me, which I hate. It has been over 6 months since my cock was unlocked and allowed to have a full orgasm. My Mistress Jessica has promised me that in a few days I will be allowed to cum again. ...

Continues from chapter two Chapter 3 - Too Much “Aaaah! Come on! I want to cum!” As soon as Brian left for work, I grabbed my vibrator and pressed it skillfully on my clit. I was too turned on to sleep last night, and I didn’t manage to cum once. This morning wasn’t any more successful. “I want to cum so badly now! Masturbating just makes it worse.” I sank a bit more under my bedsheets, bringing the duvet up to my nose, hiding my smile. I still wasn’t convinced the SusceptGear was responsible for my inability to climax, but I could say that… I liked it. ...

He looked at the rubber bondage mitt in his hand and wondered. Could this be a sort of loose chastity device? It didn’t take long before he was roughly trying to stuff his (now quite rigid) cock into the thing, struggling to get his balls past the wrist buckle. He took a breath and contemplated what he was doing. If he managed to get this on a buckled, he could even feed a lock through the hole in the buckle, and lock it on. He could still play with himself, but only through the thick latex which muted the sensation. ...

Continues from chapter ten 11 I was weak. My siesta had not only magnified my pre-existing fatigue and sore back but had added a stiff neck to my lot as well. As the elevator stopped on Level 5 the Warden of Sublevel 2 wished me luck and gently pushed me out of the car. The door had begun to re-close even before it had completely opened, as though she wanted nothing to do with the Gymnasium and its relentless staff, afraid she might be spotted and targeted for some unscheduled input to the cause. I smiled to myself at the thought of our Matron strapped to a treadmill, her big white rubber waders squeaking in agony as Warden 5 admonished her to quicken the pace. ...

Michael checked his tie in the mirror. He looked very much the older junior executive assistant in his dress shirt and pressed khakis. It would have to do, he thought as he picked up his briefcase. He gripped the handle in a suddenly sweaty palm and headed down the hall to the office. Her office, he reminded himself. The boss who made his life a living hell; the dragon lady. ...

Story 1: Yummy Cake Main Cast: Batdude: our fearless superhero with an extraordinary penis CatLady: the sexy villainess who wants Batdude to submit to her BatBabe: the sexy redhead crime fighter whose dark secret is that she is a nymph Sweet Kelly: the young, pretty, pesky reporter who has a secret crush on the Bat Babe Robin: Batdude’s sidekick who is sexually confused The evil CakeMaker has been making illegal drugs right in Bat City. The pretty, pesky reporter Sweet Kelly got a tip about the illegal operation and went to investigate. Sweet Kelly is always dressed to impress with her tight black pencil skirt, ruffle sheer blouse and 3 inch heels. She arrives at the CakeMaker’s plant and quickly confronts the evil CakeMaker, informing him of the startling evidence that he is putting the illegal drugs right into the cakes. The CakeMaker knows that he must eliminate Sweet Kelly. ...

Chapter 3 - Sunset “Kill me!” “No… I won’t kill you. Come on. Stop acting like a baby.” I pressed the button on my talking watch for the tenth time. “The time is 8:38 am.” Last night at the Fox & Spice, everything was going fantastically well until… the kissing slave girl. I’ve been crying my life out since that moment. Immediately after what happened, I changed back in my regular clothes, and we went straight home; it unfortunately shortened our evening. ...

Chapter 5 - My Lovely Pets “Thank you!” Wow… That came out well for once. I just ordered a smoothie from the kiosk at the mall, and when they handed it over to me, I didn’t hesitate or think; the words flew out of my mouth flawlessly. Regularly talking to the pet girls was making a big difference. Saying thank you maybe was not a big deal for most people, but to me, it was a small victory. ...

Chapter 3 - More Than Pets When I woke up this morning, I had a cute latex rabbit girl in my arms. Who in the world could have bragged about the same thing? All my apprehensions and fears toward Trixie had been unjustified. Sure, Trixie would probably have loved to have more than I had to offer last night, but she has been so understanding. She quickly saw that I was not ready for more than what we had done so far, so instead of pressuring me, she found a way to make me happy in a different way. We read a book together, and then we cuddled ourselves to sleep. This experience with Trixie awakened something inside me that I had not felt very often. ...

Chapter 4 - A World Of Pets “This is all their keys in case you need them. As I said, don’t try to take them out of their suit unless it is absolutely necessary. It would be the best way to make them angry at you.” “…Yes.” “So, all their meals are in the fridge, and I labeled each bottle with their names. They each have an extra, just in case.” ...

Part Two With little choice I left Ken’s side to check on my future husband, knowing this was something I had to do myself. Ken was nearly asleep anyway with all the energy he had expended, and truth be told I would rather have been sleeping myself - or for that matter doing almost anything else - rather than inviting this looming conflict that surely must be coming. I also had a mess to contend with, not to mention the lingering taste of Ken in my mouth, but my bound boyfriend had to come first. ...

Part 2: Arriving Early, Leaving Late. As Kelly had heard the two men talking about, they did have two more pickups, which meant that there were two more sets of people on Christmas Eve trying to get their packages delivered on time, or early. Since Jim had left her ear plugs out Kelly was able to hear each and every one of them exchange Merry Christmases with each other. Without anything else to do, except enjoy the continued ministrations of the pussy dildo, she was able to count each and every one of them. Thirteen more, thirteen more Merry Christmases from people trying to coerce these guys into delivering packages early. Even without Jim being a jerk, he was right this was a fatal flaw in her plan. ...

Chapter 2 - Even more pets “Hey, Clara! You are back!” “…” “Haha, still not very chatty. I’m so happy to see you. I wasn’t sure you would want to come back after what I had done to you the other day.” Lucy was definitely still friendly, and I was still unable to utter a single word because of my communication disorder. She more than likely knew I had a problem, but she did not act like I was different. Being treated that way was helpful. ...

Continues from chapter three Chapter 4 - The Art Student “So, when will she arrive?” “Saturday, late in the afternoon. Flight 234.” “Sounds good. I’ll go pick her up and take good care of her.” It was so exciting! I just got off the phone with the Art college person who accepted my candidacy to be part of a very cool student program, even though I knew nothing about the Art nor was overly interested in it and had no intention to going back to school ...

Copy editor:Zephyr Time: 10m Story codes: I find myself tightly mummified inside a small crate. I struggle to free myself but it is useless. The wrappings are tight and I can barely move in the tight mummification. I am being shipped to an unknown place and to a strange man! I think back on how this all started. Day 1 - Telling my wife my fantasy It’s early in the morning and I finally have the guts to tell my beautiful wife about my cuckold fantasy. Maddie is a beautiful 30 year old woman, 5 foot 6 inches, blonde and she has an amazing body. Maddie listens to my fantasy and I’m not sure how she is taking it, whether she hates it or is disgusted with my sexual fantasy. I get dressed for work, a suit and tie for the office. ...

Part 6 Maria hadn’t changed and they settled back into their old routine. Gina had something she wanted to try, but she had no idea how she was going to do it. She wanted to give Carlos a weekend, where he thought he could do anything he wanted to her, and in fact he could. It was just that she didn’t know how to do it. She had been in a classroom when some of the other students were discussing a recent event. Some woman had been given a date rape drug that people called ‘New Zombie’. Apparently, it made the person who took it fully suggestible, if they were given enough of it, and the victim was. So for about eight hours the woman did everything she was told to and the guy that had dosed her up had one hell of a good time with her. You couldn’t get your victim to jump off a building or shoot themselves but things like all kinds of sex were completely possible. ...

Chapter 1 - A bunch of pets “If I don’t do it now, I will never do it…” When I heard about this new animal café that opened recently in my city, I really got attracted to it and wanted to visit badly. Unfortunately, I was all alone and rather shy, so going to a brand new place that had a social function was not an easy thing for me. ...

Part 1: Preparations Kelly was so excited. Ever since her friend Corrine had shown her the idea she had for sending herself as a gift to her boyfriend, Kelly had not been able to stop thinking about the concept. Putting yourself in a package and shipping yourself, the very thought had her blood pumping. She looked at the list she had in her hand as she walked out the door and out to her car: ...

Part Three Will wondered what they were waiting for. If he had to be humiliated, being naked in front of his Mom, and punished by her, he wanted to get it over with quick. The shame and humiliation hadn’t caused his hardness to wane, though. Why was he feeling this way? What kind of perv gets aroused being tied up, naked, and waiting to be spanked? “I think we can go ahead, now,” Jannette said. ...

Chapter 1 - Be Careful What you Wish for… “I want the maids in the house,” I remember telling my husband. Sean had again been flirting with them, and even though he knew I would throw a fit, he still asked if we should get rid of them. “They keep this giant mansion clean, because I know I don’t want to do it.” He agreed, apologized for groping the android maid, and then made me sing three times in bed that night as an “I’m sorry, Sierra.” I was still kind of mad, but not really. ...

Chapter 2 - News of the hour My eyes snap open as programmed at 7:00 A.M. to see the door to my pod opening. Directly in front of me, my fellow maid, Angela, is sliding on her grey latex maid uniform, with red fringe and highlights. While my mind is rebooting, the cleaning and lubrication probes retract before folding into the servicing pod, and I smoothly step from the pod, with perfect balance. I always move gracefully when the house system is controlling my movements through my collar despite my teetering footwear. ...

Chapter 3 - What a ride Val is an amazing listener. She is engaged and patient as I retell the events of the last four months. She laughs when I explain how bossy Espa was the first time she ran the owner program I installed, and is concerned when I explain how Espa slept with my husband. She then asks me a question that hadn’t even occurred to me. “I can’t view your programming partition through your diagnostic port, but do you know if your maid has been reprogramming you as well as upgrading you?” ...

Chapter 0 - Twenty Years earlier One by one, the tech reporters filed into the small press room and took their seats. They had been told this was to be some huge announcement that would eventually change everything. Coming from the press secretary for Humanoid Robotics Services, the statement held a lot of weight. Still, they would have expected a larger venue. Considering the price of admission, they collectively thought it better be good. Not that they were concerned; this was one of the fastest growing companies in the world. In a matter of 5 years, a team of collage students from Canada—often likened to another famous Canadian, Elon Musk—began designing robots that were without equal. Whatever it was, it would surely rock this world, and each of them would have gladly payed double for the honor of being the first to hear it. ...

Part Six Tina, my housemate, got a call from her boyfriend. Shack called her up on a Friday a month and a half or so after her week-long trip up there. It was the day before he was supposed to come down and take her on a run to the coast. He apologized and he missed the hell out of her but he had hurt his back the afternoon before and was going to be lying in bed, according to the doctor, for the next week. He had prescriptions for drugs to help him rest and he could just watch TV but it hurt to move if the painkillers weren’t on board and it was no fun at all even then. The doctor’s orders would not let him get behind a wheel until the next following Monday at best. Short-term comp would cover most of the bills, his emergency fund the rest, but there was no way he could make it down to her. He was sorry, he loved her very, very much and he’d be down there as fast as he could, but not this weekend or next. He understood that she had jobs and couldn’t come up to Rapid City, it was ok, he’d recover and not be as stupid next time. And he loved her very much and he’d call her every day so she could see how he was doing. ...

Continues from part seven_ ### Part 8 With the three of them securely tied up in the middle of the floor I scooted them around until Janey was facing the big screen. I untied her legs that had been tied side-by-side like the other two and tied each leg so it was bundled up with her ankle attached to her thigh, frog-style. Then I laid on the floor with my head down between her legs, grabbed one leg in each arm and started watching the TV. Sam sat on the couch behind us watching the other two for a while and then the TV for a while. ...

Today was Wednesday, the day that Victoria goes out for her weekly stroll, pushing her baby carriage through the park and downtown area of the small town in which she lived. She prepared for her outing the same way in which she always did, going through her huge walk-in closet, deciding on her outfit for the day. She always dressed as a 1950’s housewife might, but with a twist. She favored strict heavy foundation garments, towering high heels, fashionable gloves and sometimes a wide-brimmed hat to keep the sun off of her delicate skin. After carefully applying thick eyeliner on her upper and lower eyelids and brushing her high arched brows she affixed long luscious false eyelashes to complete her desired look. ...

Part Two Will slept for almost two hours. When he awoke, he was untied and the neckties were strewn about the bed. By the time he had cleaned up, he had to shower again to get the dried, sticky stuff off his lower belly, and gotten dressed, he found his step-mom in the kitchen getting ready to make Saturday supper. It had become usual for her to fix hamburgers and make cheesy potatoes and baked beans on Saturdays. Ellen was a good cook and her burgers were as good as any joint in town. Jannette was not around. ...

Continues from part nine Billionaire Chloe awoke, disappointed she was no longer held in her Master’s arms, but happy she had spent the night in his bed. Ben had rolled onto his back at some point, disentangling himself from her. He was snoring but not overly loudly, the thing Chloe noticed was his erection, even under the covers it was impressive. Chloe dove under the blankets and found his massive cock, sucking on it. Chloe had always loved giving head, she loved big dicks and practically worshipped them with her mouth whenever she got the chance. She knew most women hated the taste of a man’s cum, but she found that she didn’t mind, in fact, the taste excited her, because when she received it, she knew she had pleased him. ...

I guess that you could say I get my just desserts. My husband Jerry is pretty fair about it. He understands that every once in a while I’m going to sleep around on him. He tells me, “It’s the price he pays for being married to a sexy blonde nymphomaniac.” I don’t think I’m a nympho, I just like sex and every once in a great while someone other than my husband catches my fancy and starts my juices flowing and I go get him. Ok - I’m weak in that area. But I keep Jerry, my husband, quite satisfied too. Maybe sometimes it’s the thought of what he’ll do to me when he finds out that makes me want to sleep around too. I get the choice of accepting a divorce or a punishment. He can be pretty imaginative when it comes to dreaming up punishments and they can be pretty wild. And if you couldn’t tell by now, I really like wild. ...

Payment Plan It was just another one of those grey sunday afternoons where the weather can’t seem to make up its mind. I was walking downtown looking for a particular shop I had heard about in the fetish forums. Madame Q’s Emporium of Oddities, everyone was talking about it but no-one could tell me where it was. The closest I got to directions was “if you search you will find it” and that it was somewhere downtown. Oh well, I had time to kill after just losing my job and had to get out of the flat to stop from worrying about how I was going to pay my rent. ...

Part 3 With the snowmobile coming down onto the lake, Anna panicked and tried to run off the lake. She did not want anybody to see her naked, but she had no place to go. As the snowmobile came out onto the lake I saw Anna literally dive into the snow and vanished from my sight. The snowmobiler slowed down when he saw me and stopped beside me for a quick chat. ...

Born to an upper-middle class family, Roxanne Ragges was the only child of Dr. Phillip J. Ragges, inventor of the modern version of the Cyber Collar, used by Bots, Noids, and Droids as their Neuro-Control Processor for their central core neuro-brains used by same said non-sentient mech’s. Her mother was Kristina McFey, the creator of the Neural-Interface with Data-Port and Data Packet slots for expanded functionality. With a Neural-Interface, using the Data Packet slots you could instantly have access to knowledge from any field. You wanted to be a lawyer, data analyst, historian, etc etc; with the Data Packets you could have all information, training and knowledge in that field instantly, to boost your own knowledge and training, to be able to excel beyond what you normally could. Of course some used Data Packets for sexual things too. ...

Continues from chapter three_ ### Chapter Four The soothing rays of the sun awoke Countess Alexandra Gladstone. The gold light streaming into the bed-chamber enhanced her afterglow from The Bootmaker’s machine. As she predicted upon her arrival the day before at Brunel Hall, spring had returned to the Lancashire coast. Walking from the ornate bed, with its canopy in scarlet red with silver leaf, to the French doors, she slipped off the black silk robe as well as her corset, made of the finest leather in olive green. She made sure no one could see her from below and stepped onto the balcony. ...

Lindsey Stirling was walking barefoot on the beach one morning while trying to find inspiration for her next album. While walking along a glass Pepsi bottle lying half buried in the sand caught her attention. As far as she could tell it was the only piece of trash on the beach. As she went to go pick it up she suddenly felt a strong sucking sensation coming from the opening and before she knew what was napping she fell flat on her ass. Looking down to try and figure out why she had fallen in the first place, she was shocked to see that her petite foot had somehow been sucked into the bottle. Lindsey panicked and tried to use her other foot to get the bottle off of her foot but all she managed to do was get both of her feet stuck inside. As Lindsey looked down she marveled at how her feet were both stuck. Logic would dictate that she should be in extreme pain and yet she felt the exact opposite, she felt pleasure. ...

Part 2 Steven sat at his desk writing computer code. He was good at it; he had been writing and debugging code for over 15 years. The current code he was writing was for a piece of equipment he had helped design. A degree in Electrical Engineering, with a minor in programming was a useful commodity. He wasn’t in good spirits tonight, as he had been for the past few weeks. He had been looking forward to last night for months. Bobbie was supposed to have returned, sadly she had not. ...

Cindy Heartstamp was a nice looking 21-year-old girl but unlike most girls her age she was very short but that did not stop her from enjoying herself. You see, Cindy had a very special fetish: she was enjoying garbage and wanted overall to be treated like a useless piece of trash. One day she was out eating her dinner at a decent restaurant and she decided that she wanted to go play in the restaurant bathroom’s trash bin. She went inside and waited to see that the coast was clear and when she went inside she saw a row of toilet stalls at the opposite side of the stalls. She also saw many washing sinks and her main goal for the time, the big trash bin by the hand blower. She said to herself with a giggle, now’s the time to fulfill my biggest dream. ...

Part One Will had just turned eighteen. He would graduate in the spring if he kept his grades up. Right now, he was on the verge of failing two classes and one, English Comp 101, was a requirement for his High School diploma. He’d be in Summer School, again, if he didn’t pass. He had been through a lot in his young life, or so he thought and maybe it was true, living with his stepmom Ellen, his real mom having passed away when he was only three and his dad skipping out on Ellen when he was just starting eleventh grade. Now as a Senior, he was feeling sorry for himself. He had developed a rebellious attitude, you know, teenage boy, know-it-all, disrespecting teachers, and sometimes Ellen too. He really did love Ellen as a mother, but his attitude wouldn’t let him show it. ...

A little background about me, I’m a happily divorced woman in her early forties; you may have read some of my adventures elsewhere where I’ve enjoyed being tied up and left, bagged and bound. Since the divorce, I’ve met and played around with several male acquaintances, pickups in bars, and male friends of friends who were introduced to me. So I’m currently enjoying playing the field so to speak and don’t have any regular or steady boyfriend, just enjoying myself as a woman. Some of this story is true, other parts I leave that up to your imagination. ...

With the end of the school year and before any summer camps started, it was hard to do anything sexual with the kids hanging around the house. Finally, summer camp started, my wife and I could play. One day I was in a mood for some solitary enjoyment. The wife had an appointment that day so I could play. I got the toys out and got naked. First I put on my combo cock ring and ball stretcher. Next I locked cuffs around my ankles and secured them to the foot of the bed. Next a strap around my knees. After laying down and getting comfortable, I locked cuffs around my wrists, then a strap attached to the headboard and attached a pair of handcuffs to the strap. Carefully, I placed the keyring on top of the head board along with my phone. I then gagged myself and put my blindfold on. Then feeling around I looped the handcuff through my wrists cuffs. ...

Continues from chapter eight 9 043 knew better than to attempt a completion of our dance. The surveillance of the prisoners is very circumspect when they aren’t under direct supervision. She may have deemed the risk acceptable with our preoccupied Warden in the room; now though, whomever was reviewing the day’s video would surely take more notice of two unbound inmates in near proximity. I looked at the presumably frustrated ballerina and was surprised to see an expression of serene acceptance with a hint of a smile. I realized that I had never seen her at peace before. She always seemed to be fighting or rebelling against her fate and that was probably the main reason that I had disliked and distrusted her. Perhaps we could be friends after all but I still needed to know more. ...

Continues from part six_ ### Part 7 Dressed like that was surely going to get her tied up and molested, but being the first day of our honeymoon, we were going to be playing the games we both loved anyway. I was just wondering where this was going. Telling me she had something special planned, after I fed her the breakfast that she’d made for us, she went in to change. I kicked back in the saloon and let her dress up for her little game. I had on jeans, western boots, a snap-closed western shirt and of course, my new white Stetson. Janey liked the cowboy look on me. ...

Continues from part one Part 2 I was released from the bed and allowed to leave, although my cock was still trapped in that small, pink chastity device and the unattractive, older woman, Anne had the key. Barbara told me I was their sex toy, their boy-toy and that I now belong to them. I begged them to release my cock but Anne told me “No! We don’t want you fucking any other young sluts. That cock belongs to us now.” Barbara then slapped my ass and told me to go home and show up at her place next weekend for a special party. If I don’t show up the embarrassing pictures would be released to my family. ...

I had known Charlene since we were teenagers. Even after 15 years she was still looking good. Years in her youth as a gymnast had toned her body to a perfect shape, from her legs, to her tight behind. Although she was small on the chest size, this did not diminish her sexiness. Piercing green eyes and naturally pouty lips helped in this regard. We’ve know each other so long that we would talk about anything, but it was always the talk about sex that stuck with me the most. At first I always thought she would be on the vanilla side of sex. By no means a prude, she never struck me as the kinky kind. But as we got older and closer as friends, I learned about her more unconventional interest. ...

Continues from part seven Beth Chloe woke when Ben opened the door to her cell. She turned and smiled at him, still lying in bed. “Good morning Master,” Chloe said. “Good morning, slave,” Ben returned the greeting, “is this how a slave presents herself to her Master?” “Sorry Master,” Chloe responded sullenly and quickly slipped out of bed, kneeling in presentation on the floor. “Much better, slave.” Ben smiled down at her. “I will forgive you this morning, it is your first as a slave, and I assume you are as worn out as I am.” ...

Continues from chapter ten (part 1) Chapter 10 - The Cookie of Love (Part 2) Click! “There you go.” “Meow!” We were ready to go back to Erika’s home for a longer stay. I made my two girls wear their latex catsuit, just because I liked it. Kitty, of course, didn’t argue one bit, but Erika was not as cooperative. It allowed me to give her a good spanking to make her more docile. For good measure, I locked them in their suit using small padlocks. They were now both kneeling on top of the bed, looking as cute as ever. ...

Continues from chapter nine Chapter 10 - The Cookie of Love (Part 1) “Aaaanh! Aaannnh! Mark! Aannh!” It was one of those mornings when I just really wanted to fuck Kitty’s brain out. Actually, for the past two days, we have been at it non-stop. Erika and Syr were not around, so I got my small pink latex catgirl for me alone. “Aaaannh!” Since my birthday, my love for Kitty reached new highs, and I couldn’t keep my hands off her. Having her hogtied on the bed allowed me to take her from behind, and there was nothing she could do to stop me. That said, her moans were proof enough that she didn’t want to do such a thing. ...

Part 2 I went into my place, found a chilled bottle of white wine and put it into its own thermal bag. I dug out a few other things that we might need and tucked them all into a backpack. I looked out the back window and it looked like Anna was busy putting together a picnic. Good for her, I thought. It looked like she was at least preparing to go out. ...

Now for something a bit more current. I spent New Year’s Eve (2020) at my sister’s house and when Times Square was lit up on TV and the crowd roared I hugged and kissed my sisters and cousins, nieces and brother-in-law’s and made some calls to a few close friends. One of the calls I made was to Maggie and she was having a party of her own and they were out on the beach dancing and sitting on her patio next to her fire pit. ...

Continues from part fiv Part 6 “Of course, I’m nervous. I’ve never been married before,” I said to Sam. “You love her don’t you,” he asked? “Yeah. I really do. She sates everything I want out of a woman, but…” “But what? Janey doesn’t ‘love you’ enough? She’s not ‘submissive’ enough for you? She doesn’t love ‘bondage’ as much as you do? She won’t dress to suit ‘your desires’? She’s not doing ‘everything’ in her power to please you? What? Damnit buddy, just cowboy-up and marry the woman. You are not getting any younger and you sure as hell are not going to find anyone better than Janey. How nervous do you think I was before marrying my best friend’s woman? He was a trained killer, doing it on a regular basis for Uncle Sam. Shit yeah, I was nervous too.” ...

Continues from part six First Night of Slavery Chloe dressed and followed Ben up to her apartment, then she unlocked the door and they went inside. Ben quickly grabbed Chloe and forced her against the wall, kissing her even more passionately than he had in the elevator. They kissed for several minutes before they finally came up for air. “Oh god, Master, no one’s ever kissed me like that before!” Chloe exclaimed. “Of course, no one has ever owned me before either, I love you Master,” Chloe added. ...

It began one evening while she was taking a shower. Anna lives behind my house and her bath is right under the bathroom window. Anna is in her mid twenties and worked in town. I often saw her on the train in the morning when we would exchange pleasantries. On this hot July evening Anna had the window in her bathroom opened and she had not drawn the bathroom curtains back across the window. ...

“This must be it, at long last, I finally found it!” Natalie uttered to herself with excitement as she marveled around the ruins where the once magnificent castle stood proudly. “After all the frustrations, and sleepless nights, this better be worth it,” she thought to herself. Natalie had a passion for exploring the beauty of history and a spirit of adventure which led her interest in finding the lost treasures of the forgotten castle. She was a known bandit in the capital, though she preferred not to steal from others, but the unforgiving poverty gave her no choice, and thus she ended up being chased out by the imperial soldiers. ...

Diane was a pretty 25 year old with beautiful long blonde hair. She was single, had a successful career and a great new home. Diane enjoyed her sex life and especially her bondage lifestyle. Diane is very private about her bondage interests and rarely brings it up with former boyfriends. Her friends and family have no idea that fantasies like slave auctions, bondage-sex, forced fantasies, pony-girl fantasies turn her on so much. What she really enjoys is just a simple self bondage with some toys. ...

Continues from chapter one_ ### Chapter 2 - A Rubbery Maid “NO! You show me how to use it… I don’t trust you!” “Haha! Mia, I’m just trying to help you.” My little experience with the SusceptGear yesterday left both Brian and me excited about the prospects. This morning, while I was sitting on his lap, he was showing me the software I needed to program the hypno-device. From what I saw so far, the possibilities were endless. ...

Continues from part four Part 5 Happy with their report of hiring someone that would make all, or most of the costumes for our cosplay adventures, I decided that Janey needed her spanking as a reward. She didn’t quite see it as a reward, but the words were sometimes more intimidating than the actions taken. I had Janey dress up like a secretary, and all four of us met up in the library, for the proper setting. Sam was playing with his new self-stabilizing rig for his DSLR camera, learning what all the adjustments were for, and Beth had another, smaller hand-held video camera. According to their arrangement, Sam would take the overall video of me in my role as the mean and insensitive boss and Janey as his submissive little secretary. Beth wanted to focus on Janey’s reactions during our play. ...

Episode 1 - The Sacred Fox “Who do you think I am? The answer is no!” “I’m 18! Stop being so protective!” “I’m your mother, and you still live under my roof! So the answer is no! Not after what you did last week.” Absolutely not! I won’t let my daughter get abused by a bunch of sex maniacs. Not on my watch. Last week, Ellie called me at 2 am to get a ride home because she was at a sex club, with no money. When I picked her up she smelled like booze and was dressed up like a prey. ...

JulieAnn’s Story I can’t say I was really into the idea, at least at first. Jack, my boyfriend, wanted me to go out on the town, find someone (else) and bring him back to our house and do whatever we wanted with each other. Jack would be watching me whilst “out on the town” and then would be tied in the little soundproof basement bondage dungeon we had, watching and listening to what I (and whoever I found) was doing on closed-circuit TV. ...

Donna is a young, tall, beautiful blonde who has been very successful in her career. However, she has gotten to the top by using and betraying other people, but without having to sleep her way to the top. There are many people within the company who hate and despise her for how she has treated them, for how she has even stolen other coworkers ideas and passed them off as her own. She has been caught trying to embezzle money from her own department. ...

Jack’s Story My girlfriend JulieAnn is a knockout in her own right. She is five foot nine with dishwater blonde hair that lays halfway down her back. She has medium-sized and well-rounded tits and a nice ass that begs to be held while in the throes of making love. Her long legs like the rest of her body are kept looking good by our steady exercise program. One day she came to me with a proposal. ...

Steve was getting restless, and I was getting concerned. We were both pretty compatible and happy with each other, at least I was, but the spark was starting to fizzle between my boyfriend/live-in of four years and I. I had already done what I thought were all the right things: I was supportive, did my best to be good in bed, wore revealing clothes out in public and even when serving refreshments for his every-other-week once-every-two-months-at-our-place poker game. That seemed to perk him up, having the other three guys get to ogle me, but to know he was the one who was going to be all over my naked and willing body later that night. But I could tell something needed to happen to put me back forefront in his mind. To convince him I was the absolute best he was ever going to get and he better take good care of me. But what? ...

It was May 1998, and summer had arrived with a vengeance early. Now you can blame it on El Niño or the greenhouse effect, but in a year where winter didn’t happen (at least for Long Island), spring didn’t happen either. Instead, we went right into what felt like high summer, with the temps being in the 90s every day from early May onwards. I work for my uncle Dave’s pool company, and you would think that I would be happy for the hot weather. Except that I had just had a hard year in college as a chemistry major, and wanted to have a little time off to myself. Instead, no sooner than I had gotten home from school, I had to be out working. ...

Continues from part four Are you my Master? Chloe awoke from a wonderful dream. Don was her Master and had placed a permanent collar on her neck. She was chained to a post in the basement with nothing more than a cot, a toilet and a sink close enough for her to reach. Chloe nearly came at the thought as she awakened, remembering the wonderful time she had yesterday, and hoped for more. ...

Continues from part three The Superintendent Chloe woke to a noise in her apartment at 11:30am. She quickly jumped out of bed and looked out into her living room, but there was no one there. She turned to go into the bathroom and saw a pair of legs sticking out from under the sink. It had to be the superintendent, Don. He usually did the maintenance around the place unless he needed to hire a professional, but minor leaks like the one under her sink, he fixed himself. Chloe stood in the doorway for a minute, waiting for him to come out from under the sink, but he was busy working. ...

The Beginning: Donna Reynold’s nineteenth birthday had just passed. I-Day was less than a month away. She was rapidly approaching the most important day of her life. I-Day was exactly one year from the date of her graduation. She had to make her decision by then. I-Day was the deadline for her to decide whether or not she would be implanted. It was quite an accomplishment for Donna when she graduated from her Third Level schooling. Only one third of the students made it that far. She remembered the culling when she finished First Level. At the end of First Level, the lowest one third of the students were selected as Drudges. Her parents had used the culling as a threat to make her study when she would rather be playing outside. “You have to study,” they would say, “or you will end up a Drudge.” ...

Continues from chapter thirteen_ ### Chapter 14 “Time to wake, slave,” Jeffery said as he gave Stephanie a light kiss on her cheek, “Time to please your Master.” Stephanie feigned waking since she had never really gone to sleep. She rolled over to see her stepbrother leaning over her. A huge smile spread over her face. “Yes, Master,” she said. Stephanie was still nude with a thin black collar encircling her throat. A long leash that was fastened to the wrought iron headboard kept the blonde from straying too far from her parents’ bed. Her ankles were ensnared by a pair of leather ankle cuffs and her hands were locked before her in similar restraints as well. Jeffery gave her a slight tug on her leash as he unfastened it. ...

Part 1 Bobbie approached the barn from out of the woods, the barn being about 200 yards from the trail that snaked through the forest between the two southern Vermont towns where this barn was located. She could see the lights were out in the house, the barn being about 50 yards from the house. It had been raining, the woods were damp, she stopped at the tree line and watched the house for more than a minute. No signs of life. ...

Continues from part two Practice Chloe went into her apartment and locked the door. She rolled the suitcase over to her dining room table and sat down in the chair, feeling quite tired, but also excited about practicing. She opened the suitcase and began rummaging through the bondage equipment she found in there. She pulled out the instruction sheets and started reading. She skipped the introduction and went straight to the main body, explaining how things worked but got bored quickly. She started digging around in the suitcase and pulled out a short chain with two clips on either end, wondering what they were for. She scanned the sheets until she found the section with a picture of them and realized they were nipple clamps. Chloe had never worn them before, though she had seen them in pictures and videos. She imagined they must hurt, but was sure she would need to practice wearing them. ...

Continues from chapter six 7 My initiation day couldn’t have started any better. I was so enthralled with my tack that I had almost forgotten the glorious steed I was to be mated to. As Warden led me back towards the beast my heart leapt anew and any concerns I had about the upcoming vote upon my future were the furthest thing from my enraptured mind. The lowest foothold was so high off the ground that I couldn’t imagine being able to gain my mount without a ladder but Warden proceeded to its tail and with the press of a button the hydraulic legs sunk into themselves and brought the entire stallion lower. She helped me get my left leg up to the intended ledge and I swung myself unceremoniously up and over the main torso with my right leg landing in place. The feel of the padded rubber horse between my thighs was exquisite and I squeezed tight, pushing my groin downwards yearning for further sensation. ...

Lisa opened the door to her flat and picked up the mail. In amongst the bills and unsolicited offers was a hand-written envelope. She dropped the rest on the kitchen table and took it into the bedroom, where she planned to change into a t-shirt and shorts to slob out for an evening watching TV; she had not decided if she would be bothered to cook or order in. With the envelope open, two items dropped out onto the bed; a stiff piece of card and a note ripped from a spiral-bound pad. The card rectangle looked like a ticket. She read the note. ...

I was seated at the bar, fuming in silence, glancing at my watch and the clock on the wall. My submissive and fiancé Jill was late for dinner, and I was wondering just where she was. Has she been delayed at work? Had a car accident? I had tried to call her on her cell phone, but all I got was a recording saying that number was out of service. ...

This past Monday two of our new friends – Michele, the “wife” who is an intersex woman of mixed race and Clyde, her husband, who is a professional conditioning trainer at a local gym and a “normal” male – invited Techster and I to be their “drivers” at the annual pony-play festival at the Hupony Farm located about 100 miles away from our home in the foothills. We had told them that I myself had been a pony for Techster. I won a few races and the dressage contest; we had a good time. ...

Continues from part three Part 4 “Sam, I like sucking your dick, but what am I going to have to do for you to get you to tell me some of those wild stories you promised to tell me about Bart, when he was younger? I think my toenails need some curling, and you promised,” she said rubbing one of her E-cup tits against his arm. Laughing he said, “Well, for one thing, neither Beth nor I know him as Bart. He’s been Bat to us since we were all in high school together. One of his childhood heroes used to be Bat Masterson, another Bartholomew, from the old west, and the nickname stuck. After seeing a picture of Bat Masterson one time, he even tried to grow a big handlebar mustache, but Beth made him shave it off. She said it didn’t fit his face and made him look silly. Personally, I think he just hadn’t grown into it, yet. He was skinnier then and now that he’s packing man-weight, I think that he could pull it off. What do you think?” ...

It would’ve been a bit too obvious to place the cell door at the end of a long hallway. Blueprints had originally called for heavy doors and extra security along the hallway - tripwires, security cameras, sensors, and more. They had been all thrown out. There was no need for such excessive force. Such measures merely enticed a breakout and added mystique. Cell Zero was hidden in plain sight. It had no label and only a simple nine-digit keypad for entry. As an alternative, an ordinary metal key would do the trick. There was no need for obscene defensive measures when the cell could’ve been mistaken for a broom closet. ...

“So, let me get this straight?” I asked the teenager that would one day become my husband, notably while giving him a hand job in the backseat of his own car. It was my time of the month and I wasn’t feeling the least bit sexy, but he begged me, telling me he needed to cum with his great big puppy dog eyes pleading his case for him. “No” was always an option for me though, and I had said so often enough during our time together, but this time I was feeling charitable. I suppose it could have been worse, he could have snuck off someplace to do the deed solo. While that would have been less work for me, I would have wondered what, or who he was fantasizing about while doing so. ...

Continues from part one –> Part 2 It was a long, silent three weeks and things were rough with Scott. With no communication from Carlos she was easing into the conviction that Carlos wasn’t going to call and it was just a very fun weekend fling. Midweek of the third week she almost squealed when she found she had a text from Carlos. He had been up and down the entire time: He had really enjoyed the weekend with her but was wary of how Maria finding out would affect his relationship with Samuel. But Gina had been on his mind almost constantly and just the memory of that weekend had helped him past a few rough spots. Maria had announced she was going on another visit “to her mother” this weekend. He had to see Gina again even if it was only for a meal at a restaurant somewhere. Was she free? ...

Continues from part two Part 3 Waking up to the first 30 seconds of ‘We’re an American Band’, the 1973 song from the group Grand Funk Railroad, I answered my phone knowing it was Sam. My best friend had his own special ringtone so I would know it was him on the other end and actually answer my phone. I didn’t always answer my phone’s default ringtone, especially if I didn’t recognize the number. In my opinion, that’s why God gave man voicemail. ...

Continues from part one The Interview Chloe dressed like she was going out for the evening, her long sleeve red top which could be buttoned open to show plenty of cleavage, a short charcoal gray skirt and her 5 inch black high heels. She put on her makeup a little heavier, brushed and styled her hair and headed out. She stopped by the local bagel place and got a cinnamon raisin bagel with cream cheese and a green tea. She drove to the address programmed into Google Maps and arrived about 20 minutes early, so she sat eating her bagel and drinking her tea. Chloe entered the building which looked deserted but there was the company, Submissive Secrets, on the Directory, so Chloe used the ladies room in the lobby before heading upstairs to the 2nd floor where the Directory said she should go, Suite 204, sure enough there was a sign on the door so she entered. ...

See also Tom’s story The Claustrophile: Hannah I was expecting the call. Angela always calls me when Annie has had one of her ‘interesting experiences’. She had been particularly nervous about this one, because the man in charge was not from the scene, so it might have been uninteresting or interesting for all the wrong reasons. “Hi,” I answered. “Who am I speaking to today?” “Angela, of course. I just thought you might like to know about the ‘interesting experience’ Annie had the night before last.” ...

Part 1 What caught his eye was a glint in the woods off the path. Not the sparkle of a broken bottle or a piece of trash that someone had thrown off or had blown into the forest in the path to the rapids and sliding rocks. Something else, he didn’t know what. He motioned his two friends to stop and to go check it out with him. They never in a million years imagined what they would find. ...

Once a month I have lunch with my girlfriend Brandi, and we discuss the usual things. Our jobs; clothes; shoes; and men. “How are things going with Mark?” she asked. Brandi and I are both 30, born just months apart, and we’ve been friends since college when we shared a dorm room together. She’s in sales, and I’m in advertising. We both live on Long Island and work in NYC; taking the train in everyday. ...

Continues from chapter two Chapter 3 - The new existing cat “Hi there, I’m Robert. What’s your name?” “Erika. Nice to meet you. And this is my friend, Elizabeth.” “So, what can we do for you?” That was a good question. What was I doing here? It made no sense whatsoever for me to be inside this latex clothing shop. I blame everything on this guy, Mark, who I met at the pub this past weekend. He told me all about his rubber covered cat girlfriend, and I ended up cuddling and making out with him in his bed for a whole day. All the crazy things he said affected me immensely. ...

Continues from part one Chapter 2 - You, You, Me and Me “What mistake? You’re making me nervous. Did something happen to my body?” Matt called me not even one day after I signed my contract with his debt recovery agency. I was thrilled to hear his voice, I wished I could be with him, but it was just not possible. I was using one of his clones, and the law prevented him from providing me with any assistance outside physical maintenance if my borrowed body was damaged. Left to myself, I had to figure out a way to repay my debt. ...

Dolly’s First Day Its eyes fluttered open, less as a part of shaking off sleep and more an affected sign of wakefulness. One moment it was simply lying motionless on the lake-side bench, half hidden by low-hanging maple branches, and the next, this new born’s eyes were set in motion by some force not its own. It sat up straight, hearing the clicks and the clacks as it did so; the tight corset doing nothing to inhibit the action, nor restrict its non-existent breathing. ...

I came to my senses with a start and quickly analyzed my surroundings. It was daylight and seemed like midday. Quiet, distant sounds of nature reached my ears. It was pleasantly warm with a gentle wind blowing across… my naked body? I was in a meadow surrounded by tall oak-type trees laying on the grass. Buck naked. What the hell? Actually that wasn’t completely true. I had some sort of metal anklet on my right ankle. It was just bent and closed around my ankle; if I had some metalworking tools I could take it off. I shook my leg, it didn’t feel too heavy, but my leg didn’t feel as heavy as it normally did either. Weird. ...

1. Introduction Chloe had always been a submissive girl, she had always liked pleasing others, men in particular, or even boys when she was younger. She had no idea that she was a submissive until her boyfriend of over a year broke up with her because he couldn’t handle her constant need to be told what to do. She wanted so much to please him, he was tall, pure muscle, big, strong and handsome with blue eyes and brown hair he kept cropped short. He was studying to be a police officer and could take control of a situation very quickly, which is what made him so attractive to her. She wanted him to take control of her and mold her into the perfect wife for him, but that is not what he wanted. ...

“It’s always been at the top of my bucket list of fantasies.” Marge told Sue. “And now that I’ve found the perfect place to do it, I’m going to.” Sue had never understood Marge’s desire to be swallowed by the earth. To deliberately step into the grip of quicksand and to molest herself as she sank below the surface. Sue thought it was an insane desire. In an effort to explain her desire, Marge told Sue about one of her quicksand experiences. How standing in the quicksand with her feet side by side caused the quicksand to crush her legs together as it pulled her body down. First her shins and then her thighs and the erotic thrill that ran through her body as her pussy touched the muddy surface and the quicksand lapped at her pussy lips. How the deeper she sank the stronger it’s grip got and she would play with herself as she sank, and of achieving orgasm as her belly button disappeared into the gritty mire. One hand at her pussy, fingers rapidly pumping in and out and the other hand squeezing her tits and pinching her nipples Marge told of uncounted orgasms. Whether from orgasmic pleasure or the quicksand’s crushing grip Marge explained how her breathing would become more shallow and she would get light-headed. Marge spoke of her helplessness and how relaxing it was to just be held by the earth. Marge told of her surrender, as she felt her now submerged tits being crushed by the weight of the quicksand and how closing her eyes she felt the mud claim her shoulders as it circled her neck. Then at last she would reach equilibrium and stop sinking, held fast by the quicksand’s cement-like grip. ...

See also Hannah’s story The Claustrophile: Tom A few days after my first ‘adult’ magician’s gig I received a phone call. “Hello, Tom, here,” I answered. “Oh hi, um, I was, kind of, expecting an answerphone. Are you busy?” “That depends on if you’re talking immediately or for the next few weeks. By the way, who am I talking to?” “Oh, sorry, I’m Hannah. I was speaking to Angela and she suggested that I might like to be a magician’s assistant. I’ve seen the video Robert took. I was amazed. Angela said that you could probably do some stuff that I would enjoy.” ...

Continues from part one Part 2 While her fingers furiously pounded on the keyboard, I came up behind her and pushed a wadding into her mouth. Using gray tape, I began to wind it around and around her head, pulling it tightly, until it covered the lower half of her face from just under her nose to the tip of her chin. Peeling off another piece, I ran it under her chin, pulling it tightly up each of her cheeks to help keep her from opening her jaw. Then I made two more wraps around her head to keep the chin-piece from coming loose. Janey purred as I did this. The staccato cadence of her fingers never faltered as I gagged my new slave. ...

Continues from chapter two_ ### Chapter Three The letter from The Bootmaker arrived six months to the day after Countess Alexandra Gladstone’s visit to his mansion. Breaking the envelope’s seal of black wax featuring its distinctive letter B, she read its contents with great haste. _> Countess Gladstone, I pray that you are well. I have finished your pair of boots. Please forgive me for my immodesty, but I am particularly proud of the result. The leather is of the highest quality I’ve ever secured and in an amount I had not anticipated. As a result, I have a surprise for you. It is the product of a new venture for me and you are the inspiration. I remain humble, for you will be the judge of my efforts. ...

Most people think of farmers as plain wholesome folk and that they are like the old couple with a pitch fork on the front of a cereal box. They normally don’t pay them any mind, especially to think of them as being exotic or kinky. The fact of the matter is that this is mostly true, but the lesson here is, as you are about to see, don’t judge a book by it’s cover. That’s the way it is with Justin and Victoria, a middle aged farm couple with kinky sexual habits. They met 14 years ago and though Justin dated some before he found Vicki, he never did find a girl who was into bondage like she was. He really lucked out with Vicki. Not only was she a really nice lady, she also had found her own way into kink through a previous boyfriend and really loved getting tied up. To her, being tied up nice and tight made her feel warm and loved and especially horny. ...

Part 1 When I knocked on the door to her doublewide, she met me wearing jean shorts and a braless tank top. I took a good long look at her and smiled. “A bit short on words but a smile like that was one of the responses I was hoping for. Come in. Can I get you something to drink?” “Coke, with ice, unless they’re ice cold cans.” I can give you either, so which will it be?” ...

Belated Birthday Gift By: lizsubintampa True: Bondage, Submission, Consensual Email: [email protected] Last year on the July 4th weekend I went to Dunedin, Florida, for the night with Dottie. We stayed at a motel just off the main street area near the water and planned to just relax and play a bit. Of course with Dottie “a bit of play” is always something that provides me with countless hours of torture and teasing with her pleasure always coming first (no pun intended) and while there was a time when I would deny being a “masochist” (and a “submissive”) I have learned, and continue to learn, just how much I not only enjoy my role but love it too. ...

Continues from chapter five Chapter 6 – Slave Proposal They soon arrived in his study where khakis sat behind the large maple desk and Tawny knelt down in front of it in the ‘kneel’ position. Khakis quickly ordered her to sit in the large overstuffed chair and told her to look at his face. He peeled off his leather mask, revealing himself. Tawny’s jaw dropped as she recognized him. It was Jim, the guy Dan and Shari had set her up with! And I thought he was boring and too nice, she thought to herself. Just then Dan and Shari walked in followed by Jenny. Tawny sat in awe and amazement as they explained how they had set this whole thing up. Jenny had told them about her fantasy of being a non-consensual slave and they had begun to formulate a plan. As soon as they found out Tawny was considering a bondage-dating site it all came together. Jenny let the men in with her key (Tawny had given her one after the self-bondage fiasco) and they had grabbed and abducted her. Dan and Shari had helped because they were also into bondage, but not as much as Tawny and Jim. Shari was the other slave in the orgasm contest and both Shari and Jenny were the two slaves serving drinks at the party last night. Jenny’s bondage friend had played the part of the man who wanted to buy her at the party. Jenny’s friend actually really liked Tawny and seriously offered to buy her but Jim had told him no, she was his. Tawny smiled and blushed at this because he was the one she wanted to be her master. ...

Continues from chapter four Chapter 5 – Slave Training: Day 3 Morning found Tawny unbound again after three nights of passing out completely bound; she could not remember someone unchaining her. She stretched out and tried to work out the kinks in her muscles and joints. The last two days of intense bondage had a stiffening effect on her body. Not that she was complaining, just observing the facts. Tawny thought that she could get used to this, the stiffness would work itself out but the orgasms had been fantastic! I wonder if they will keep me for themselves or sell me. She was already very fond of black pants/khakis. His tall muscular physique and strong yet understanding training made her wet with desire for his cock. Just then his voice came over the speaker instructing her to get up and get ready for the day’s slave training. Tawny quickly went about her business, hair removal, showering, drying, brushing her hair and ‘makeup’. When she was finished she knelt on the rubber mat in the ‘kneel up’ position and awaited her master’s arrival. ...

Chapter 1 - The First Snowflakes I could have asked him many times to move back, but I didn’t want to. I understood his point; he was born here, and it was a big part of who he was. That was valid. The last thing I wanted him to do was to change because of me. It was our joint decision to live here together, and I accepted it. On my side, yes, I did it in the name of love, but it was not an obligation. I knew what I was getting myself into… Kind of. ...

Episode 1: Straitjacket Bound for the First Time Adel and I have been great friends for many years. We first met each other at work; my third job and her second real job after college. But Adel had moved into a different job, and we now see each other less. We were never ’special’ friends; I think we both didn’t want to screw our friendship up. She’s 1.65m tall, not large breasted, not a skinny stick figure, more normal well; what I would call normal-sized; with medium length brown hair. She has a slight New Zealand accent when she speaks; I don’t know where she got it from and don’t know if she has ever been there. These days we usually see each other a few times a year for lunch or dinner. ...

Janice couldn’t understand what was happening, the little machine had worked perfectly for months and now she stood completely immobile in the middle of her own kitchen listening to it still humming as it continued to run around her. The machine had been advertised to take care of all your storage needs, after reading the email she looked around her house realizing she could use something that could seal and protect things she had and decided to try the offer. It was cheap enough why not, she had thought secretly wondering if she could use it to help her in her self bondage games. While she waited for it to arrive she read the instructions and was surprised when she found it not only wrapped the item but used its own motor heat to shrink the plastic it carried to form to the item wrapped. What excited her was all she had to do was to identify what she wanted wrapped and it took over from there, using its scanner to identify and calculate a plan to be able to wrap the item even sensing any needed openings for ventilation. When she read the last feature Janice squealed reading the unit could also UN pack what it had wrapped recycling the wrapping. ...

Continues from chapter four 5 I had wanted to thank Warden Sub2 for all her kindness and care but words seemed inappropriate and out of place in our initial relationship. I knew that she knew that I appreciated and adored her from the first. As tired as I was, the thought of sleep seemed implausible after she had fixed me up for the night…so many thoughts and sensations reeling through my mind. My introduction to my new life with ICRI couldn’t have possibly gone better in a million years: everything seemed utterly perfect and preordained. I lay in my thick rubber night-suit, pinned beneath the heavy rubber sheet upon my padded rubber bed and revelled in the mysteries of Creation. ...

Dave Roberts fingered the dozen roses on the car seat next to him when traffic came to a stop on Northern Blvd. He had gotten off work early in New York City, and had decided to come home early as a surprise to his wife. They shared a home together in the wealthy section of Roslyn, and on the way he pulled over and bought a dozen red roses as a gift.Dave Roberts fingered the dozen roses on the car seat next to him when traffic came to a stop on Northern Blvd. He had gotten off work early in New York City, and had decided to come home early as a surprise to his wife. They shared a home together in the wealthy section of Roslyn, and on the way he pulled over and bought a dozen red roses as a gift. ...

Brenda Steiner sat in the bar, staring at the drink in her hand. She was in a local bar during happy hour, in the late afternoon. After failing at not one but two job interviews that day, she had decided to go into a bar to have a drink. Silently, she considered her options. Her unemployment was about to run out, and it didn’t look like she was going to get a job in her field soon. Her Degree from F.I.T. and years spent in the garment District in New York should have guaranteed her a job in her field, “the rag business.” ...

Part 1: Reunited in Submission Jennifer Tyler sat at the Dunkin Donut’s window, wondering what she was going to do for Thanksgiving. For the holiday weekend, she had no good options. How could she have made such a mess out of her sex life in the last few years? Idly, she took another glance at the copy of the Times on the counter. Then another sip of coffee, the donut she had for breakfast long since consumed. Finally, she stared out the window, watching the early fall of snow. ...

Part 1 - Bad Call I lay there, stuck, stretched out to the corners and tied naked by my own hand, listening to the phone dial my ex-boyfriend and lay utter devastation to my life. The phone clicked as the number picked up. It would be the voicemail on Scott’s cell phone. He had never answered an incoming call in all his life but he was very good about listening to a message as soon as it finished. I knew that, having dated him for the better part of a year. A part of me prayed this time would be different. The content of what my recorded voice was about to say was appropriate, fun, and perfectly in line with our relationship back then then but now it would be a nightmare. That he would have it recorded made it thirty times worse. ...

The cave was always there. Well, maybe it wasn’t always there, but I grew up next to it and for me it was always there. Every summer tourists would drive past our farm and go to “The Greatest Natural Wonder Under the Earth.” I think my desire to be tied up was also always there. As a young girl, whenever the neighbor kids and I would get together to play something, I always suggested something that involved getting captured and tied up. I usually “lost.” One day when I was about ten, my little brother finally told me, “We don’t want you on our side. You like getting caught.” ...

Chapter 2 - Noon “The time is 7:43 am.” My little talking watch told me that it was acceptable to wake him up. “Morning, Miles.” “Heeey, rubber girl.” I slid my arms around his torso to hug him tightly. I still couldn’t believe this happened. After a false start in the park, I invited this guy over for a simple dinner then ended up wearing my full latex suit and making love to him. The best thing about all of this, he was still here. ...

…It was the craziest dream I had ever had, but I had been taking melatonin lately for my sleep, and it had given me some strange ones… This first part wasn’t part of any dream, this part really happened, I struggled myself with what was real, and what wasn’t. I challenge the reader to determine for themselves where the reality ends, and my crazy dream then does. We had been having some problems lately with what they commonly call “nuisance bears,” these being black bears anywhere from the size of a large dog, to eight hundred plus pounds of hungry, destructive omnivore. These were the least dangerous kinds of bears indigenous to our country, and the only ones to roam my particular part of it. Still, these animals could be dangerous, if provoked, not to mention destroying bird feeders and scattering garbage pails and their contents to hell and back. ...

Continues from part one Chapter 2 “Of course. I should have guessed. My bondage master needs fuel, so he has the energy to make me helpless again. It’ll be a little hard to cook for you, with my hands and ankles tied like this though.” I untied her, let her go to the bathroom and then joined her for a long hot shower. We had plenty of soapy fun, but every time I went near her pussy she recoiled, claiming it was still too sensitive. I figured I’d give her a break, at least for a little while. Once we were dried off, I had her put on a pair of silky soft panties and another pair of pantyhose. I went through her drawers and found a pair of tight, stretchy shorts that would look really good on her. She complained a little about it rubbing against her sore pussy, but when I offered to tie on another crotch rope, she suddenly decided she could tolerate the shorts. For a top she put on a tank-top with no bra. I liked the look and told her as much. ...

Chapter 1 – Introduction to Bondage Tawny was a young woman of 28 years of age. It seemed like all of her friends had gotten married or found the right guy but she was still searching. It wasn’t that she hadn’t found some nice men or that she wasn’t attracted to them, she just hadn’t found the right one. She figured that when she found the right man the sex would be awesome, but she couldn’t even remember having an orgasm with a man. Tawny began to wonder what was wrong with her. She was an attractive woman at 5’ 5” and about 120 pounds with 36D breasts, a slim waist of 24 inches and 36 inch hips. Her auburn hair hung on her shoulders and her beautiful blue eyes and lovely lips got her plenty of attention from men. Lately she had been brushing them off and turning them down, even the really handsome or nice ones, because she wasn’t sure what was wrong with her. She had fallen into a bit of a depression over this and didn’t know where to turn. ...

Continues from part eight Part Nine Siobhan reached up and felt the tiara that was still on her head. After doubling up her fists and straight arming her posture so her arms were locked at her sides, a lot like a pouting kid, she said, “I was just wearing this to remind myself that it’s just a piece of jewelry, and that it didn’t make me feel any different about myself.” ...

Danny was a married man with a young son who had given up his job as mechanic after his father passed suddenly. He had inherited his parent’s farm in Suffolk England and they had turned their hand to farming. At twenty seven years old they were more than capable but as their son started school, Danny’s wife took a part time job during the day in the local town. There was an up and coming crop and he needed some temporary helpers so he put the word out in the community and hired five casual workers who he knew weren’t in the UK legally and would only accept cash. ...

Continues from chapter one_ ### Chapter 2 - Easter Cats “Wear it!” “No, Kitty. I’m busy right now. I have to finish this online management course. Maybe we will play later.” “No, wear it now!” Erika wore her new furry suit for Mark’s birthday, but she never put it back on after, to my great despair. It’s been three weeks already, and I didn’t get to cuddle again with this soft cat a single time since. ...

Continues from chapter one_ ### Chapter Two The Bootmaker turned his attention away from the machine that he was building down the hallway. Countess Alexandra Gladstone deserved his total concentration. The first step in his plan was to make a special pair of boots for her. If he failed, there likely would not be a second step. He slowly raised the six layers of Alexandra’s petticoats to reveal her right leg up to her knee. ...

Continues from part seven Part Eight Jonny, as I had taught him to do with beginner submissives, had used bow knots when there was no chance of questing fingers reaching any of them in an attempt to escape. He’d done this with Claire, only tying her wrists off with square knots, so he got her out of her bondage very quickly. Like I always preach, it’s not the knots that impress submissives, it’s the attention you pay them once they are tied helplessly and at your mercy. Claire was right behind me as we headed into the other mansion on our individual missions. ...

Continues from chapter eight Chapter 9 - The Texture Of Our Skin Another workday was over, and there was nothing else to say about it. I was navigating in between hating and liking my job. If it were not for some of my awesome coworkers, I wouldn’t know how I could survive. They kept me motivated enough to keep producing results. But it was taxing. Taxing on my mind and taxing on my body. ...

“All right, everyone. That’s everything for today, and the summer. I want to thank everyone for their participation in the class this summer. I’ll be emailing your grades tonight and hope everyone does well in their pursuits this fall,” Denise called out to the group of early twenty year old men and women she was instructing over the summer. The dark haired woman drew on her past experience as a lifeguard to instruct the group on all the rules needed for working in the lifeguard field. They spent a majority of the time at a local beach with the last week spent indoors at a pool set aside specifically for her course work. ...

Continues from part six Part Seven Everyone in the room looked shocked. Even the two guards crowded into the door, leaning against the frame and looking all panicked. Sam came behind the bar, grabbed a bottle of vodka from underneath and took several swallows from the bottle before holding it up, offering some to the door guards, who came in and just stood there as he poured them each a half of a glass before drinking more himself. Maggie was shaky and poured herself some wine before sitting down on the couch next to Siobhan, who looked like someone had just hit her. Jonny took Claire’s glass and reached over to give her a hug. She allowed him to hold her, but she looked at him with wide eyes the whole time. ...

Chapter 1 - Cat Education “NO!” “Well, you don’t have a choice!” I’m Kitty, and this evil person next to me is Erika. For one week already, she has been at our place, and some things were starting to change. I spent a lot of time with her because Mark, our boyfriend, was at work during the week. When he was around, wearing my full latex catsuit was the norm, which meant padded cat paws were attached, and I couldn’t use my hands. I decided a long time ago I would not let Mark see me out of this suit; he loved me too much as is. The only time he saw me out of my costume was for a few minutes on the first day we met. Since then, I had been exclusively a cute and rubbery catgirl. ...

Even Trade “So, how long have you lived here?” she asked, looking around after she sat down on the couch. “It’s been about five years now. It’s a small house but there’s a finished basement, more room that you might think just seeing it from the street. Can I get you anything, munchies, something to drink?” He stood in the doorway to the kitchen. They had first met at work. He was in the Engineering department; she worked in Purchasing. Procurement meetings often brought them together when planning rollouts of new products. Co-workers warned him she rarely went out with anyone from the company. Eventually he asked her anyway, and to his surprise she accepted. ...

The day arrived, one that I had been planning for and hoping for a long time. As a regular visitor to Mistresses to fulfill my kinky desires, I had always wanted to try it with a female partner. There was something about going to the session, discussing, preparing for the session by undressing and the session itself that I felt would be more exciting with a woman partner. Even being able to watch a partner being dominated and tortured would be exciting in its own way. ...

It started off as a simple plan between the three friends Leia, Marina and Bianca who comprised one of the three popular kids clicks in the senior year class at Gladsden High School. It was the last month of school before graduation and the three friends were looking for one last quick score that could help set them up for life without leaving a trace. They planned to kidnap the two most popular girls who came from very wealthy families at school, who were in the remaining two popular cliques in school and ransom them for a crap ton of money from their families. Brianna Bhadu a third generation Punjabi-American girl, and Illyana Proznick a second generation Ukrainian-American girl. Both were very beautiful, with Breanna having the bigger breasts and reddish-brown hair; while Illyanna had the bubblier booty yet sexy narrow hips with yellowish-orange hair. ...

Continues from part five Part Six Knowing that we’d be getting dirty, I’d sent Savannah down to change into something more practical. I smiled when she came back wearing a denim bib-jumper, with the shorts cut just as short, or maybe even a little shorter than the ones she’d had on earlier, a tank top showing a lot of cleavage, nude pantyhose, and white deck shoes. I mussed her up as soon as I saw her to tell how much I truly appreciated how she looked. In and of itself it wasn’t very sexy, but Savannah made it so. She giggled and purred a little for me. She was industriously handing the rolls of rope and boxes I was discarding out to the staff she’d brought back up with her, so they could take this excess out for disposal. Jonny and Claire were in the second room, sorting through the boxes. ...

Carly and Gina sat on their couch, lazing through a Friday morning at the beginning of a four-day weekend. As “Real Housewives of Atlanta” played on the television, Carly sat with her bare feet tucked under her, grey leggings popping out from under an oversized red Karl Marx t-shirt., long hair cascading over her shoulder. Her roommate, Gina, lounged in light green pyjamas, her feet propped on the coffee table clad in rainbow striped socks. Carly sipped her coffee and put it down. ...

Continues from part four Part Five Little kitten kisses woke me up. A beautiful, bound woman was torn between trying to kiss me and snuggle against me, rubbing soft and delightful woman flesh against me at the same time. “Good morning woman. Ready to get beat?” “Good morning Nick, my lord and master. You did such a masterful job of putting me to sleep like night, is it already time to introduce pain into my morning to let the endorphins wake me up in contrast to your more loving touches? I will gladly submit to whatever you feel is best, but can’t we just snuggle for another day or two?” ...

1 “Try to get a good night’s sleep, your first swimming lesson is tomorrow and it can be quite rigorous.” The Warden of Sublevel 2 spoke just loudly enough for me to hear her through the two layers of rubber isolating me. I sensed her leaving and soon felt the vibration of the heavy steel door close and its large deadbolt thrust shut. I always feel a little shiver of joy/fear at that moment, even though I should be getting used to it by now. ...

Continues from chapter two 3 Warden 10 minced rapidly into the room, her little strides making staccato explosions as she disappeared behind me. “We will start her off with the simplest and lightest gear today, Forty-Three,” her commands unquestionable. “This, and these, this one…that will do,” she must have been pointing out to 043 the items which would constitute my first foray into the underwater realm - which as far as I could tell, didn’t exist in this building. ...

So many old stories start with ‘I never imagined this would happen to me’ that the line had become a joke well before I was born. But, I never thought this could happen to me. I mean, okay, I do a few things to remain anonymous, and I avoid topics in my kink writing that might warrant the attention of the police or other authorities. I guess I thought I was low key enough that nobody would care to put the effort into finding, or outing, me. And the last person I expected it from was fellow writing critique group member Paige Maddux. ...

Continues from part three Part Four “You’re wearing me out woman,” I said hanging off the overstuffed sofa in the common area of the patio by the pool. I knew my speech was a bit slurred, but I could understand it. I even understood Savannah when she muttered her reply, although she was really drunk. “Well then, my masher wif da’ beyooteeful penish, you’ll jush have to tie me up soooo tight tha’ I can’t jump your bones again, gag me sho I can’t suck tha’ cum outta’ your balls and spank my big ol’ round butt ‘til it’sh too sore to back inta’ ya’ wiff speshific intent, and then I’ll be workin’, I’ll beya workin’ them ropes to reach ‘round to gives youzha hand-job.” ...

I stopped in my wandering through the mall as I saw the marquee above. It was something I had been hoping would come to our city so I wouldn’t have to pay the costs of traveling to the next nearest one more than fifty miles away. I walked in and was greeted immediately by a saleswoman. She asked what I was looking for, so I told her I wanted a Remote Piloted Surrogate-Bot. She walked me over to the display wall showing me all the possible features, and the various options for the type of Control Rig I would use to pilot the Surrogate-Bot. From the most basic utilitarian models to the deluxe auto cleaning ones with the cushioning designed to cradle and support the human body for maximum comfort. ...

Chapter 1 - The first dollars I just broke up with my boyfriend. I loved him very much, but there was no other choice. He took it badly and said that I should have told him earlier about my problem; he was a hundred percent right. I shouldn’t have started dating him three months ago, but I did. I lied to get close to him because I needed affection, support. I shouldn’t have allowed love to enter my heart in my current situation, but I was weak, and I needed someone to sleep and cuddle with before it was all over. I used him, and I was very sorry about it. I would carry this mistake with me for as long as I lived. I hurt him, like I did to all the others. ...

I had always been fascinated by Maids, MaidBots, SexBots, and Robotization, even though I didn’t understand some of the terms, from even when I was a little girl growing up in a middle middle class family. Like many in that class our family owned a MaidBot, though I didn’t understand at first that she was a Bot and not a real person, and I couldn’t stop watching her as she worked. ...

Leather and Submission By: lizsubintampa True, bondage, submission, leather, bi, consensual Email: [email protected] It’s hard for me to believe that it’s been more than two years since I last wrote. Yes, I’ve been busy and yes I have started several stories - that for different reasons I never finished and deleted - but I really don’t have any good excuses not to have submitted anything for so long. So I am going to try to make up for that now by trying to recall as many things as I can and, while I will very likely be skipping around - that is, not writing things in the order they happened - I will, as I’ve done in the past, try to tell you what happened as best as I can and, with the exception of a name or two, assure you that these events are true and as complete as I recall. ...

She promised to stop by randomly to make sure that everything was copasetic usually after he was tucked in for the night. She cherished these moments and relished wearing the provocative clothing that made him lust for her without the slightest opportunity to have her while he was occupied in his fantasy. Tonight she had selected a new shiny black vinyl raincoat as she removed his pacifier and stood provocatively with hands akimbo on her hips for their twice monthly chat. ...

Denise stretched her arms high in the air as she finished dressing for the day ahead. Glancing at her reflection in a nearby mirror, the dark haired woman with blonde streaks in her locks smiled at what she saw. Wearing a red blouse that emphasized her bosoms, white shorts and black high heels, Denise figured she could draw the attention of any man who glanced her way even briefly. Alas, things were not looking that way as it was a fairly humdrum late summer morning for her and there was nothing much in her plans. ...

The Fuckbox. [email protected] I must admit that part of me has always been fascinated with the sight of women packaged or boxed, especially if parts of them are exposed. I think it is something about taking away the identity of the person and the focus is solely on their sex. So I decided I would crate up my girlfriend and make my own fuckbox. To save time and to get a better quality finish, I ordered from a local crate supplier a wooden box, 3 foot long, and 2 foot square. In addition I specified a smooth finish inside and out, one of the ends to be removable, the lid hinged and split in two, with one lid section 1 foot long with small holes, and the other lid section covering the remainder on the side of the removable end. I told the manufacturer that it was to store and carry sensitive equipment and that I wanted a series of ½ in square wooden rods in pairs on the inside ½ inch apart, these were to be able to slot in timber pieces shaped to fit my equipment to prevent movement. ...

Continues from part two Part Three When I quit kissing her, I released the ropes that had been holding her arms behind her back for quite a while. Savannah smiled and began stretching her shoulders. Using my phone, she called down and told Claire to fetch her several things and bring them up to this gazebo-like room which she called ‘The Perch’. By the time Claire showed up, the two of us were standing out on the deck overlooking the field of flowers in full bloom. I was massaging Savannah’s shoulders, and Savannah was hanging onto the railing because she was nearly a puddle from how good it felt to relieve the accumulated tightness that had developed. Savannah was almost giddy from being so happy. ...

Enid was a librarian who lived and worked in the inner western suburbs. Late one wet winter afternoon she was making her way home to the unit in which she lived alone. This lady was two years short of forty, never married, though there had been occasions where it had seemed likely. She had had affairs, some satisfying, but these had been less frequent of late. She was, she sadly reflected, drifting toward old maid spinsterhood. ...

Writer’s Block “Here’s my problem,” she started to explain to Jim Preston, her literary agent and business manager. “In the new book I have a chapter where the female protagonist manages to escape from the prison van. She hides out in a farmhouse, contacts her friends, finally goes on to clear her name, et cetera, et cetera. The catch: she has her ankles shackled together along with the handcuffs. How far can she go in half a day of walking? And how well does she make out in the farmhouse? Can she find some way to get the chains off? It can’t be that easy or the cops wouldn’t use them.” ...

Interview with LaraBot from the Cyborg and Upload Rights Archive Greetings Human, welcome to my Master and Mistresses home. Yes it seems like just yesterday but it was over two hundred years ago. Why would you want to hear my tale? I’m not special… Well yes I made the history books because of how I twisted the loopholes to fit my circumstances and desires. I and my fellow Gynoid were once human. It was all my fault, but it led to me becoming his Best Bot Forever. ...

Like most of her kind, Alana had the mix of brains, a valiant heart, and a powerful body. Platemail glistened in the strong contrast with her environs. The holy adytum was a dark and unnatural place. Echoes reflecting throughout the room like wings on a high place. A temple at the heart of a forest, with a face full of ill omens. Taller than the trees, yet no more proud than the endless horizon of boughs and branches that stretched in all directions. The green darkened the sun. Clouds made the world blue, green, and gray. Black stone creaked as Alana entered its forgotten halls. The temple was devoid of inhabitants, but it was still maintained. Out of time, with the top disappearing into the canopy that made the sun shy. ...

Interview with Liam from the Cyborg and Upload Rights Archive I had known Ruby since we were both about three years old, and we’ve been the bestest of friends, so close we were like siblings. Growing up we played together, studied together, got into trouble and mischief together, pretty much we did everything together. You would think that would make it natural for us to fall in love, get married, have kids and live happily ever after. If you thought that, keep dreaming, life is stranger than that. ...

Part 1: “Bored” I swiped my student card as I passed the cashier in the canteen. Around dinner time it was usually quiet, with only a few students left, dispersed around the establishment. I liked it here. The food was on par, and we were on good terms with the staff. Isabelle followed me with her tray and we sat down at one of the corner tables. “Quite a shitty exam. I don’t think I’ll pass this one” I talked with a mouthful of spaghetti. ...

(story continues from Indecent Proposal 4) Part Five …I woke in bed alone, slowly drifting up through the layers of a really good sleep, and for the first few moments slightly confused as to where I was. A strange room and bed can do that to me, I travel for work - rarely - and experience this disorientation no matter how comfortable the room is. Despite this disorientation I was happy, almost euphorically so, but I also had some strange dreams. In one, Pete and I had inexplicably shared a table alone over a drink while we chatted like intimate old friends. ...

Although my husband successfully quit smoking about ten years ago I have not been able to. Over the years I’ve spent about 3 thousand dollars on everything from chewing gum, prescription medicines, doctors, counseling and most recently hypnotherapy all to no avail. Yes, I quit for about a week, but the moment any kind of stress happened, I had to go back to smoking again. The other day I was reading a book by a well-known author in which one of the characters, a retired “HO” named Lulu quit smoking using a vibrator. Every time she was tempted to light up a cigarette she simply gave herself an orgasm with a vibrator. ...

Chapter One Countess Alexandra Gladstone returned to her bedroom after tea. The fog that shrouded London for days showed no sign of relenting. Underneath the Sept. 27, 1870 copy of The Times on her nightstand, she found the letter that arrived nearly a week ago. The heavy parchment and the envelope’s large seal of black wax featuring the letter B offered clues that the author was a man of refinement. His handwriting was impeccable, a trait that Alexandra associated with gentlemen possessing minds of precision. She read the letter for the third time, intent on gleaning whether there were any veiled motives in its unusual offer. She did not find any. ...

Grin. Smile. Dance. Laugh. Cheer. Yell until your voice goes hoarse. Somehow, you don’t feel embarrassed. Tonight, there’s no anxiety and no self-doubt. It’s a good feeling. Supportive people surround you. You’ve cut loose. It feels phenomenal; to dance and cheer and never once feel like you’re being judged. It’s not clear why it’s so easy tonight. Maybe it’s the people, maybe it’s the location. It’s definitely the location. The ambiance definitely has something to do with it. Dim lights and laughing, music that isn’t too loud but is so loud that you do kind of have to yell. Other people in costumes make you feel downright normal in comparison. Your red qípáo is trimmed with gold. You were worried that it wouldn’t match your glasses, but in the dark nobody noticed. Maybe it matched after all. ...

Continues from part four Part 5: Valentine’s Through a lucky coincidence, both of the Valentine’s Days I had with my high school boyfriend fell on weekends, and my parents left me alone when they went out of town for their own plans both years. Some might call that bad parenting of a teenage only daughter, but I was really happy about it! I wanted to go “all out” for our first Valentine’s Day together to please my new Master and owner; we’d been together about 4 months by then – pretty long by high school standards – and sexually active for about 2, but it still felt fresh at that point in our lives when he was my first at pretty much everything. ...

Continues from chapter eighteen_ ### Chapter 19: Last Day Before the Promotion She still feels nervous. She trusts him to protect her but she still worries. Up on her knees with her face buried in the pillow to help muffle her screams of passion, May helped her Duke celebrate the morning. She was still bound hand and foot, as she had slept, but being taken from behind like this was a great way to start her day. After untying her, May did her morning exercises while Duke relaxed in the sauna, went through the morning triple-S ritual and then dressed for his meetings. As he fed her, she just stared at him. Seeing him in a suit made her heart melt with desire. Tied like she was she couldn’t rape him like she dreamed of doing, so she waited and fantasized while burning the image of her dream man in a suit into her brain. ...

Continues from chapter twelve_ ### Chapter 13: Down and Out She is in the dark and not just from the darkness she’s out of the loop “Okay, please start at the beginning and read me into the mission.” “Duke, there’s certain papers I need to take to him, so I’ll be collecting them while I fill you in.” Jackson used his keycard and his palm print to open Roy’s safe and locked filing cabinets. Duke helped him sort through what was in each. ...

Continues from chapter thirteen_ ### Chapter 14: The Passing of the Torch Rest peacefully Roy. You chose a good successor that honors your name. Duke laid his mentor’s hand at his side, kissed him on the forehead and walked out of the hospital into a waiting limo. Six other full grooms and seven rifles were already in the vehicle and as they drove to the private air terminal, they said very little to one another. Duke checked his custom Remington M24E1/XM2010 ESR, chambered in .300 Winchester Magnum, that had been suppressed by an in-house gunsmith and was accurate, in Duke’s hands, out to a mile. Duke wanted to make an immediate statement about the events of three nights ago. The CFO had no way of knowing that he wasn’t the target, that the women were, so Roy’s plan to undermine the executives was still intact. Duke wanted to send them a harsh message and mislead them at the same time. There had been planning and preparations made by the other grooms while Roy slept, before he passed. ...

Continues from chapter twenty Chapter 21: The Vote Grooms try to persuade the High Ones to accept Duke while May kneels cringing As the crowd dispersed to find refreshments and chat amongst themselves, grooms went to each of the High Lords and Ladies that they had worked with to plead their case to allow Duke to advance. Many of the High Lords were in favor of it and they in turn went to other High Lords and Ladies that were uncommitted. Between these High Ones and their grooms, votes were gathered for Duke. On the other side of the same coin, those that had vetoed his petition were out trying to strong-arm more of the High Ones to throw their veto in with their group of eight. Terms like fascist, and elitist, were used more than once by some of the High Lords, in reference to those trying to deny Duke. Arguments on the subject became very heated in some instances. ...

Continues from chapter eleven_ ### Chapter 12: Day Four Starts Well, Until Tied and gagged again she is bound for his pleasure and gets off on it May woke up restless. She dared not move lest she set off another cycle of orgasms. At first, she had used the crotch-rope to get herself off and fall asleep, which she did, but she also dreamed. These dreams were some of the most vividly erotic dreams she’d ever had and in her dreams, she was running from one erotic adventure to another. This must have caused her to move her legs in her sleep because without notice she was wide awake having another orgasm. Being bound in a single-sleeve, she couldn’t adjust the lubed, twisted rope that was rubbing her private parts raw, making them so sensitive that almost any movement, including aftershocks, set her off again. May lay there, panting, wanting to ask Duke to untie it, but she didn’t want to wake him, so she just tried to lie there as quietly as possible. She’d fall asleep and the dreams would come back and cause her to move again, which set off another round of this vicious cycle. In the wee hours of the morning Duke just got up and moved to the audience couch. Her frustration set off another go around. Finally, she just decided to stay up for the rest of the night, lie there and not even twitch. That lasted about an hour. ...

Continues from chapter nineteen_ ### Chapter 20: Pomp and Promotion May spent her morning getting mentally prepared for Duke’s promotion. Duke woke up to a very horny slave trying to gobble his hard-on as deeply down her throat as she could manage with her hands tied behind her back. He allowed his mind to fully rev-up and appreciate what she was doing before he disengaged from her, flipped her over on her bound arms and took her with long and powerful strokes that shoved her, little by little to the head of the bed, eventually banging her head against the headboard. Exploding the morning-load into her, he bent down and after scraping his teeth over her areola, he bit down on her nipple just hard enough to elicit a squeal. ...

Continues from chapter seventeen_ ### Chapter 18: Pressure Pressure stresses him duties are priorities and enemies lurk. Duke sat May down in a lawn chair, crossed her legs, produced a piece of rope and bound them like that. He then popped her ball-gag in, buckled it tightly and turned on her vibrator. It may have taken May longer than he would have thought, but before long she was jerking around from an obvious orgasm and wracked by powerful aftershocks before starting the whole cycle over again. The grooms on guard smiled at what he was putting her through. ...

Continues from chapter fourteen_ ### Chapter 15: First Sight She waits patiently for lights to illuminate her lover’s true face. Duke stripped her wet clothes off and after a shower; he fed her. He allowed her to stay bundled in the warm robe while he told her things that he and Roy reminisced about. “For the longest time he was ‘uncle’ Roy. My mother had a devotion to Roy that I always felt was unusual, but he was so good to us that it didn’t matter. When I enlisted in the Army, over 20 years ago, just in time for the first Gulf War I went to sniper school. I was good, so I rose quickly. After two tours I seemed to start going from one specialty school to another without ever being assigned anywhere for more than a couple of months. Those brief periods of dead-time were usually the time it took for another one of those specialty classes to open up and start a new cycle. Roy would write to me regularly and always seemed well-informed on my progress. I was young then and full of myself, but no matter what I did Roy always seemed to have a finger in the pot. ...

Continues from chapter ten_ ### Chapter 11: More Surprises on Day Three He wakes her with sex she loves being used by him and it gets better May woke up to someone holding one of her knees and telling her to keep the other knee as far apart as possible. Groggy but trying to obey, she lifted up and felt Duke fanning something that was pushing cooler air across her crotch. Just then something descended onto her pussy and her world lit up. She was no longer tired or confused. She was fully awake and still very helpless. ...

Continues from chapter sixteen_ ### Chapter 17: Just the Two of Them With his new duties private time is a treasure her world is now him Over dinner May asked, “Duke, should I be calling you Master?” “We’ll save that for the title you use for me around others, like the new grooms and everyone else. I still like to be called Duke though. In your case I’ll accept the ‘my Duke’, but around others that should be kept to a minimum. That’s a private endearment.” ...

Continues from part one Part Two Although I expected her to come again for more, I could hardly contain my excitement when the plans were set. Our last tie up session was nothing short of incredible. I dreamed about it over and over. After hog-tying her, I “accidentally” pulled the string on her string bikini at the back of her neck. It almost fell off, but she said nothing. I tried to make pulling the bow at the back look like an accident but whether it was an accident or not didn’t seem to matter to her. She seemed to expect a bikini like hers to “fall off” in this kind of situation. With it practically lying on the floor, I commented to her that she really was not using it anymore so I might as well remove it. Rather than agreeing or disagreeing she pointed out that the bows on the sides of the bottoms were all that held the bottoms on too. How would you react to that? After completely removing the top half, I went for the little bows on the bottoms and pulled on them as a sort of experiment to see what would happen. Pulling on the waistband over her butt made it clear that the bikini bottoms were falling off too. When she rocked onto her side it pretty well fell off. — I knocked at the door and as he opened it I gave him a big hug and kissed him. He seemed embarrassed at this affection at his front door and quickly closed the door. With two bottles of Pepsi we sat on his living room floor. I told him how awesome our last ‘date’ was and I wanted to do it again even more intensely than the last. He had trouble thinking of what he could do more than last time. What more could he do than hog-tie me naked. I said the hog-tie can be tighter and I said I wanted him to put me outside in the snow. He looked at me like I was crazy. Maybe I was but I repeated to him again that I wanted to be hog-tied naked in the snow. I told him that from my snow experience last week, I knew I could take the snow and being tied up I would have no choice. I would depend on him to rescue me when he wanted (I wondered how long that might be, but decided that would be up to him.). The hog-tie had to be a tighter and stricter hog-tie than last time, so tight that I could not move. I was so excited that I stripped naked and looked at him and asked where his ropes were. — When she told me what she wanted I could not believe my ears and when she took her clothes off, I could barely believe my eyes. I headed off like a zombie in search of my ropes. While in the garage gathering the ropes I took a few deep breaths and told myself to snap out of it. She was serious about this and I had to be too. I came up to the living room ropes in hand and focused on the job that fate had handed me. This was going to be great! As I started binding her elbows she insisted again that it had better be tight. I wrapped the rope tight above her elbows so that her elbows were crushed together and then wrapped the rope tight around her arms, up toward her shoulders. As I continued to wrap her upper arms were nearly touching behind her. This forced her shoulders back in what I was sure was tighter than she had ever experienced before. I then took another rope and bound her forearms together and cinched it even tighter. This tie started 3 or 4 inches above her wrists so there was no way her fingers could get near it. She twisted around to try and see my handiwork and seemed quite satisfied that it was tight enough. I asked her to climb up onto a table and lay on her belly to make the hog-tie easier and she willingly obliged. I tied and cinched her ankles then found an anchor point just behind her neck. I looped the rope around her ankle tie and back to the anchor point giving me a complete loop from anchor point to ankles and began to pull in the rope. At first it was easy, but got harder as her ankles went past her wrists. As her back arched more and more her hands past her crotch between her legs. With her feet about two inches from the anchor point I took the surplus rope and wrapped it around the rope between her ankles and anchor and tied it off. Her arms were so close to her calves that it seemed like they were asking to be tied together, so that’s what I did. I took one last piece of rope and used it as a tie around her legs near her knees. This had the effect of tying her hands between her legs. I asked her if it was tight enough for her and she admitted that she didn’t think it could be any tighter. I offered to try to tighten something but she quickly declined my offer. Next I confirmed again that she wanted to be dumped in the snow. Again she said yes and asked me to hurry before she changed her mind. I suggested that I could gag her so that she could not chicken out at the last minute. She answered that she was determined to go through with this so a gag was not necessary. I retorted by asking why she was against it if it was not going to make any difference. She was anxious to get outside, so she relented. Now I had to find a gag. I rounded up a scarf and used it, wrapping it around at least three times and tied it off in the back. I said that now we were ready and she nodded in agreement. I opened the back patio door then picked her up and carried her outside. The night winter was cold for me. I could only imagine it was freezing for her since she wore only the ropes I had used to tie her up. As I stepped out I realized that I was wearing only socks on my feet. In seconds the snow soaked the bottoms of my feet and I might as well have been walking barefoot on ice. I turned to the side of our deck where the recent storm had left a snowdrift at least six feet deep. Without waiting for a reaction from her I held her over the soft drift and dropped her into the snow. She dropped less than a foot from my arms to the snow, but it was a very soft landing as she sank easily two feet into the powder snow. She sank well below the top surface of the snow and came to rest about half on her side. I could see her upturned face at the bottom of the hole in the snow and all she could do was mumble through her gag. At the bottom of her hole nobody in the surrounding houses could see her so she was safe from unwanted voyeurs. As I looked down at her helpless bound body half buried in the snow I thought to myself, why not finish the job and bury her completely. Could she really get much colder if she was covered in snow? I remembered mentioning last weekend that the next time she went in the snow I would make sure she was buried well and this was my chance. With my feet half frozen, I didn’t have a lot of time to think about it. I grabbed the snow shovel that leaned beside the back door and took a shovel full of snow from the deck and dropped it on top of her in the hole. It was soft snow like the drift she was lying in but that didn’t stop her from screaming when it hit her. I thought I heard her say “what the hell” but by then I was dumping the second shovel full of snow into her hole. This one covered her head. With the hole pretty well filled in I told her that I was going inside to get dry socks and that I would be out to get her when I was properly dressed for winter. As I closed the door, instead of hearing some kind of plea for rescue, all I heard was something that sounded like “fuck” from deep under the snow. — I had asked for tight bondage and that is certainly what I got from the start. He bound my elbows together behind my back like he has done before and I was used to him simply cinching it off, but instead he continued to wrap up my arms forcing them close behind my back and nearly dislocating my shoulders. Then he bound my forearms together. I had a lot of mobility in my wrists and hands but it was impossible to get at any of the knots. By the time he had finished the forearm tie my shoulders were getting used to the awkward twisting behind my back. He asked me to lie down on the table, which wasn’t easy with my arms trussed up. He helped me lie down on my belly and groped my breasts at the same time. I guess that is to be expected if you are tied up and naked. The table felt cold on my breasts and belly and I began to wonder how I would be able to deal with the freezing cold of the snow. He tied my ankles together and then had me bend them upward. His rope went from my ankles to just behind my neck and then he started to pull in the hog-tie. As it got tighter my back arched more and more and my tied hands slid down past my ass. I think he stopped when me feet were within inches of my head and tied off the rope. I had never seen as strict a hog-tie before, though it wasn’t really a hog-tie in its actual definition. That’s because my hands and feet were not tied together. Then he wrapped a rope tightly between my arms and legs. This forced my back to arch a little bit more as my arms were pulled away from my back. No good tie would be complete without cinching and this tie was completed with a good tight cinch. As if that wasn’t enough to immobilize me, he took one last rope and wrapped it tightly, of course, around my thighs and trapped my hands, which were now tucked between my legs, into the tie. My hands were caught between my legs that were wrapped in rope. I was beginning to think the rope would keep me warm while outside. He wanted to gag me and after some persuasion on his part, I relented. A minute later my mouth was stuffed with somebody’s scarf. Being gagged takes away your ability to communicate so you are completely at the mercy of your captor and that became so clearly obvious once we got outside. Next was to get outside in the snow! He picked me up and stepped out onto his back deck. The deck light was on and it lit up all the surrounding snow. I guess I was lit up too, but my mind was too busy battling with my body’s reaction to the blast of cold air. I looked around a bit and spotted a few spots on the deck where he could put me down for my quick snow experience. You see, I expected to be placed in the snow somewhere on the deck, like on the patio table. That way I could easily be picked up again when he thought I had enough. That’s not at all what happened. He carried to the edge of the deck muttering something about how cold it was on his feet, held me over the railing and to my horror, just dropped me. The second that I was in free fall was terrifying. I thought I was going to hit head first into a rock hard snow bank and with my hands and feet tied up; there was nothing I could do. Here is where the communication that was taken away with the gag, might have been able to change things. In the end I hit leading with my right shoulder into the softest snow I could ever have hoped for, but the snow, being frozen water, was freezing cold. I knew how cold it would be from the previous week’s experience, but there is no way to get used to the initial shock. I came to rest half on my side with my head deeper into the snow than my knees. I turned my head up and could see that I had sunk about a foot and a half into the snowdrift, or maybe a bit deeper. I could see him high above me peering into my hole and the only thing that came to my mind was how the hell was he going to get me out. All of a sudden he disappeared from my narrow line of sight and I began to panic. What if he leaves me here? I didn’t think I could survive in this freezing predicament for even a minute so his disappearance had me frantic. But as quick as he had left he returned and I was quite relieved to see him again. Then all of a sudden I see him with a big shovel overflowing with snow. I never imagined that he would dump the load of snow on top of me. We had never talked about being buried! The gag made any sort of discussion of this impossible too. With my head deeper into the snow than the rest of me, even shaking my head no could not be noticed. Before I could even react, he dropped it all on me. It completely covered me to the middle of my back and seemed to pretty well fill my hole in and now I was encased in snow. Just when I thought he had accomplished the worst, he appeared over the railing with a second shovel full of snow and this one he held right over my head! I was in horror that he might drop the snow on my head and bury me alive in a snowdrift. A second later that is exactly what he did and there was nothing I could do about it. At the last split second I took a gasp of air and closed my eyes. The snow did not actually hurt because it was all powder snow but it was so cold that I took in another gasp. So at the first moment of my burial I learned that I could actually breath through the snow. I opened my eyes and discovered that I could see a bit of light through the snow too. I heard a muffled voice say something about His feet being cold and a few moments it all went black. I’m guessing that he turned off the deck light. So there I was, buried alive in a snowdrift naked and tied up without the slightest hope of getting free. In my freezing cocoon of white all I could do was wait for him to come back, assuming he would come for me! The seconds dragged on into minutes and the minutes felt like hours. I wondered when hypothermia would set in. I read somewhere that as long as you were shivering you were not hypothermic and I was shivering all over, so I took that as a good sign. Now all I could do was wait to be rescued. — As I stepped inside I turned off the outside light, pulled off my freezing and wet socks and then headed to the bathroom to jack off. In less than two minutes that was all over, literally. After a quick cleanup I started to get ready to “recover the body”. I grabbed several towels, tossed a few in the dryer and took the rest to the living room. Two were spread on the table where I expected I would be putting her down. I ran around the house finding boots, snow pants, a coat and gloves. It would be stupid for me to go back out not properly dressed. I got dressed for the outdoors and headed out to rescue my freezing damsel in a lot of distress… She had been dropped into a snowdrift that was at least five feet deep, but the snow all around the deck was at least three feet deep. Walking around the deck through the deep snow to where she was hiding was hard enough on my own. Coming back with her in my arms would prove to be much harder. As I came around the deck, plodding through the snow, I called out “Where are you?” All I could make out was a desperate mumble. I started scooping the snow away, digging to find her. As I brushed her with my hand she gave out a squeal, so I proceeded with a little more caution. When I felt I had a good idea exactly where she was in the snow bank, I shoved my arms under her through the snow bank. I got a pile of snow up the sleeve of my jacket, but I ignored that. With my arms under her I lifted her out of the snow. Her entire body was bright red from the cold of the snow. Whether it was just her or the combination of her and the snow still stuck around her, but I was not prepared for the weight and I fell backward onto my butt into the snow with her landing in my lap. It was immediately apparent that I could not get up from this position as long as she was on my lap. I would have to dump her into the snow again. I flipped her off my lap and then got myself out of the snow and picked her up again. This time her arms and legs were under her and her belly was turned upward. This was a more awkward way to carry her but by this point the quickest way inside was the best way. As I made my way through the snow to the stairs I stumbled again under the weight of my naked friend, this time falling head first and on top of her, sinking her deep into the powder snow yet a third time, only this time I was on top of her. This time she only managed a moan from under me. I knew I had to get her inside and fast! I picked her up again and carried her up onto the deck. While still holding her, I tried to open the patio door, but it would not move. Full of apologies I told her I would have to put her down one more time so that I could open the door. I could tell her voice was weak even under the gag. She was freezing and I was afraid that she might fall unconscious. I knew I had to hurry. I gently laid her on our patio table, but it was also piled up with soft powdered snow too, so once again she sank deep into the snow. I tried again to open the door but it still would not open. I looked in through the glass door and noticed that the latch had fallen down to the lock position. The door was locked! I thought “oh shit, now what do I do?” She mumbled again through the gag and I think her teeth were chattering even in the gag. In the light on the deck I could see her whole body shivering. I dreaded telling her that we were locked out. I took off my coat and wrapped it around her while breaking the news to her that the door was locked. I thought she was going to start to cry. As I wrapped my coat around her I touched her bare body with ungloved hands and realized how cold she really was. I had to get her inside. Then it hit me. I had my front door key in my coat pocket. I yanked the coat off her exposing her to the cold winter air again and took off around the house to the front door. As I turned around the corner of the house I thought I heard her try to cry out, but there was no time to stop. I had to get her inside and every second counted. — All I could do was lie there in my ultra strict hogtie and buried under about a foot of snow. My feet and toes felt like ice but my hands were still quite warm because they were pressed between my legs. I took that as a good sign that the inside of my legs were not directly exposed to snow, and were still relatively warm. Inside my wintery cocoon it was dark and quiet. Whether my eyes were open or shut made no difference because my world was black. What little squirming that I could do only seemed to allow the snow to fill in any little spaces around my body. Finally I heard the muffled sound of boots in the snow. I opened my eyes and could see the same faint light that there was when I was first buried. The crunching footsteps seemed to be moving away from me. I tried screaming but practically nothing made it through my gag. Seconds later I felt some movement of the snow piled on top of me. Then I felt a hand brush on my right leg. The glove felt very rough and stung my frozen skin. He was brushing away the snow only to locate me because the next thing that happened was he was shoving his gloved hands through the snow under me and picked me up with much of the snow still piled on top of me. My face came clear of the snow because I was basically facing down. As he lifted me up he must have fallen backward because I found myself lying, belly down, on his lap. He said something about not being able to stand up with me on him so he flipped me off of him, head first, back into the snow. I flipped right over and landed on my back, or more precisely, on my legs and arms that were tightly hogtied behind me. The weight of my body on my bound limbs was certainly evident, but the shock of the cold snow again was worse. He got himself up and picked me up again. He carried me on my back with my arms and legs under me. It wasn’t very comfortable but at that point I was more concerned with getting inside. He was carrying me around the deck when I guess he stumbled in the deep snow. He dropped me again, face first into the snow, and fell on top of me! His full weight came down on me and drove me into the snow a third time and winded me. All I could get out through my gag was a grunt as he landed on me. He swore at himself, which told me he was very upset at what was happening. As he got himself up again he pushed my head deeper into the snow. I guess he was just trying to get off of me. On his feet again, he picked up a frozen, naked me and made his way up the steps onto the back deck. He finally arrived at the back patio door. The warmth of inside was just a glass pane away. I was so anxious to get in out of the cold and put an end to this stupid challenge of mine. He seemed to have difficulty opening the door while holding me in his arms. He apologized but said that he would have to put me down one more time to allow him to open the door. I nodded my head to signal my understanding but mumbled through my gag “hurry”, but it didn’t quite sound that way. He looked around for a place to put me down. He first considered putting me on the floor of the deck but had second thoughts, probably because it would be difficult to pick me up again from the floor. He quickly decided to place me on a table on the deck, but it was covered in about two feet of snow, so once again I found myself lying on a bed of soft, freezing cold snow. You can be sure that I was not at all happy about my situation, but that was hard to tell through the gag in my mouth. He went back to the door but still could not open it. He looked through the window and said, “Shit, it’s locked.” A million things raced through my head; how could this happen? Didn’t he just come out through that door? How are we going to get in now? Am I going to die of hypothermia? He took off his coat and tried to wrap me in it. It was certainly welcome warmth from the cold winter air, but my belly was still sitting in snow. Then, without warning he pulled his coat off of me and took off down the stairs and around the house. Now my heart really sank. He’s left me to freeze to death, I thought. Where did he go? Was he coming back? Whatever he was up to, there was nothing I could do. My only option was to lie there in a pile of snow, tied up and naked. I could not feel my toes, my breasts and belly stung from the cold of the snow, my arms aches from the tight ropes and the freezing wind blew across my frozen back. I had no more energy and no more hope. In total despair, my head dropped into its portion of the snow bank that lay under it, burying my face in the soft white stuff. I thought to myself that they should find my body when the sun comes up. Then I heard a swishing noise and his voice saying, “I’m back”. I struggled to pick up my head and saw him stepping out through the opened patio door. He picked me up, carried me through the door and put me down, this time on some towels on the table where he had tied me up. Then he took off again without removing my gag or any of the ropes! I tried to mumble something through the gag but it did no good. A minute later he showed up again and the sweetheart wrapped a warm fuzzy towel around me and hugged me saying how sorry he was about the disaster I just endured. The warm towel felt so good but it quickly cooled off and became soaking wet from the snow that was stuck to me. He rolled me halfway over and put another warm towel under me to soak up the puddle that was forming under me. Off came the top towel and it was replaced with another warm towel that he wrapped around my shoulders. With my head out of the towel he began working on removing my gag. I think the cloth gag was frozen because he struggled to untie it but the knot finally let loose and the gag came out. At this point, after being tied, gagged and nearly frozen to death, the moment seemed to call for something profound from me. You know something really meaningful. The only thing I could think of saying was, “I don’t think I want to try that again.” He hugged me tight again and I think he began to cry. I tried to comfort him but, still being tied up, that was difficult. He was really troubled over the ordeal that I had just endured, but I had to share some of that responsibility too since it was my idea in the first place. Well, not the part about burying me in the snow, but that would never have happened if I had not hatched the crazy plan to start with. After he seemed to regain his composure I asked him how his feet were. He looked confused as he asked me what I thought was wrong with his feet as he started to untie the rope that held my feet so close to my head. I told him that I remembered him saying something about how cold his feet were after he put me down in the snow bank. I did not mention the snow that was thrown on top of me. — How could she be concerned about my feet that got a chill while I was tossing her into a snowbank and burying her alive! I was speechless after realizing that she cared about what I went through in the snow. I gave her a big hug, which was rather difficult the way she was tied up. I think she thought I was trying to fondle her. I started working on all the ropes starting with the one securing her ankles in her hog-tie. As it came loose her legs began to straighten but the rope tying her arms to her calves held the hog-tie pretty tight. It had to be removed before her legs could relax. When this rope was removed her legs could finally straighten and as they did her hands that were held between her knees just slid out. Next I worked on her elbow rope and then her forearms. When her arms were finally free, she rolled over, sat up, hopped off the table and gave me a huge hug followed by a deep kiss. Naked and ankles still tied, she was more interested in showing me affection than gaining her freedom from all the ropes. After sharing affection I asked her if she could finish untying herself. She said she could so I excused myself and headed up stairs. The master bedroom is equipped with a large whirlpool bath and I had headed up to prepare a hot bath with bath salts and all. A few minutes later she came upstairs looking for me with one of the bath towels wrapped around her. — I was so touched by his gesture of preparing a hot bath for me I gave him another big hug. I dropped the towel and slid into a delightfully hot bath. For the first few minutes I just lay there with my eyes closed enjoying the warmth all around me as if there wasn’t another soul in the world. I opened my eyes and was a little shocked to see him sitting on the side of the tub gazing at me. He said, “You look beautiful.” The bath was huge so I invited him to join me. At first he hesitated but it didn’t take much to convince him. He stripped his clothes off and stepped into the bath. This was the first time I saw him naked. His cock was huge with an erection that I don’t know how long he had had it. We cuddled in the bath and I gave him a deep kiss. I slowly went to hold his hard cock but I guess it was the heat of the bath that had killed his erection. That did not stop him from enjoying my fondling. His fingers found my cunt and for the rest of the evening we both bathed in our mutual pleasure. more fancy with these effects.

I met my latest boyfriend in Social Studies class and the module we were studying was all about social norms and what our society sees as acceptable and unacceptable behavior. There were a lot of unacceptable behaviors, like assault, sexual assault, forced confinement. Some nerds didn’t know what that was and the teacher explained that it could include kidnapping, being left locked in a room or being tied up, things like that. Then some guy trying to sound smart calls out, “but what if she wants to be tied up?” That got quite a laugh from several boys, but not my boyfriend. That pretty well ended the class and we all left. ...

Chapter 1 We were in the basement cafeteria of the school next to the church, having a social after Sunday services. I was new to the congregation, so I was busy making small talk with the regulars. They were trying to make me feel welcome. We were all sipping coffee and I was trying to fit in. They seemed interested that I had moved here to rural Kentucky from Los Angeles. I told them I just wanted to live a quiet life away from the maddening bustle of the big city. Considering how little we had in common, the conversations stayed very shallow. I told them about some of the famous attractions in Southern California and how it was a great place to visit. Many of the men seemed interested in my stories about the battleship, USS Iowa, that is now permanently anchored in the San Pedro harbor. The women seemed much more interested when I talked about the museums I had frequented when I lived there. All in all it was a pleasant meet and greet, but I was thankful when it broke up and we all headed out to our cars. ...

Continues from chapter six_ ### Chapter 7: A New Influence The safety of May makes her inspection forthright and the groom is judged The Lady Vinzini walked over in front of May, took her right nipple between two long dragon nails and pinched. May moaned and shook with an aftershock but it wasn’t a full orgasm by any means and there was no energy in her response. “In your opinion groom, what should be our next step with this one?” ...

Continues from chapter eight_ Chapter 9: The Inspection Chipper as a child still flying on endorphins she meets some High Ones May bounced from room to room following the ‘Pings’ that Duke was leading her with. After lunch he made her change her pantyhose because he’d spotted a small run starting and let her change back into the knee boots. The micro-mini went back on and Duke added an over the elbow pair of leather gloves. Duke knew that the gloves, skirt, corset and boots all were the same bone-ivory color but May had no way of knowing that. To her these things were just fine leather and all she knew was that Duke liked to see her in them. ...

Continues from chapter four_ ### Chapter 10: Learning to Move Faster and Slower Position bondage teaches her to understand patience and reward. Waking up next to May was fun but throwing her over his shoulder and carrying her laughing and giggling into the refresher was more fun. Setting her down, he rotated her to a direction he wanted her to travel in and then swatted her butt, eliciting a giggle and a long moan of pleasure. She played blind woman’s bluff until she got to the shower. Instinctively May reached over and picked up her heels. After leaning her butt against the cold glass of the shower, May squealed, again, and rapidly got her heels buckled on. ...

Continues from chapter six Chapter 7 It was a beautiful afternoon, the sun still high and the blue sky cloudless as my husband, Yusuf Barzigan, pulled the red Mercedes convertible into the driveway. The white house on Thistledown in the suburb of Smithtown was large, but not a mansion. I liked its appearance – classic, but not ostentatious. “What interested you in this house?” I asked Yusuf. “Oh, so many things. It just caught my eye – like you.” ...

Continues from part five Part Six: Sampling A Foreign Brew …Once the Xlant was safely under way the captain came down himself to collect my shipping container, he got an eyeful as he opened the top and looked down at my bound and naked form. His position over my own exemplified our relative size difference, and while he was larger in the flesh than on the bridge’s view screen, he wasn’t so big as to be inhuman to me. ...

Part One Today’s bondage class seemed unique. For one thing, there had only been three people in attendance. Admittedly it varies, with only a few people sometimes and at other times there’s thirty or more all standing around fingering the piles of rope I leave out. These are mostly the ones too afraid to ask for what they want. This Saturday it was a young married couple, all bright-eyed and eager to learn something new and different to spice up their connubial passions, and a very understated young professional that asked well thought out questions and wanted to be tied in several positions while listening to me babble about the who, what, where, when, why, and how of rope bondage. Over the years of teaching, I’ve learned that giving those that show up for my classes an overload of information keeps them focused on bondage and keeps them from worrying about any uncomfortable silences that can develop in a situation like this. So, I babble. I don’t care if they only absorb about 10% of what I throw out there, that’s 10% more than they had, and most will come back for another 10% or so at a later date. Truth be told, it also makes me look smarter than I am. ...

Continues from chapter seven “How did you know?” “I’m good like that. Meow!” It was around 11:30 pm. I was naked in my bed, and the wonderful feeling of warm latex rubbing over me was so dreamy, cuddly Kitty was wearing her full rubber catsuit. I was petting her cute springy ears peacefully. Every minute I could spend with her like this was a moment that I cherished preciously. We were discussing Erika. What happened earlier this afternoon was kind of insane and unexpected, at least for me. Kitty, her, she had known all along what was bound to happen with that girl. How did she know? It was a mystery, but she was so good at discovering things in others that it was almost scary. ...

“Creation arose out of primordial darkness,” said Yadu. She alone had her mouth unveiled. Her habit hung down over her head like the up-turned hood of a sweatshirt. It poured down to her shoulders before the glossy latex reformed as a cape, one that sashayed around her waist as she walked back and forth. “The sacred light that is Order is present in every living being.” Yadu’s dark skin was punctuated by glossy lips of icy blue and eyes that seemed to glow with sky-shaded vigor. The white and black rubber of her habit kept her hair tucked beneath the hood. In fact, it kept all skin save that around her face totally enclosed in glorious, unyielding shiny black. ...

Chapter 1 - Sunrise I decided to come to this small park to relax. It was just in front of the big luxury apartment building where I lived, a big skyscraper. One could say I was quite lucky to have this area just across the street because, in such a big city, there was not a lot of green space anymore. To me, it was vital to be able to go to a place where I could just sit down to smell and hear the remainder of nature. ...

Continues from chapter two_ ### Chapter 3: Slavery is Surprising Helpless and alone Slavery is her path now Will she be pleasing? He watched her on the closed-circuit TV monitor, slowly squirming in her bondage. She writhed more to feel her restraints than to try to escape. He looked at her body, glowing in the green light amplification, and marveled at the surgeon’s skill at constructing her. He thought about the countless hours of exercise that went into maintaining that construct. If some god had granted him a wish in which to create the most pleasing woman he could imagine, May would be the one. ...

Who is she, really? Will she learn what’s in her heart? But then, who is he? Chapter 1: The Capture of the Prize Laying her brush down, she checked her make-up, smoothed her long, straight, platinum blonde hair, smiled at the artful job she’d done on her appearance and wondered if Carlos, her current lover would even notice anything but her tits. Ready to drive to the club to meet him, she turned to pick up her clutch bag that lay on the bed. As she straightened up, an arm encircled her waist and his other hand clamped tightly over her lips, holding her jaw closed with his fingers. Feeling her inhale to scream, her captor jerked her up off the floor, pulled his arm much tighter around her midsection and dropped her a few inches, forcing her breath out of her lungs. Before she could adjust, he did it again pushing even more air from her lungs. ...

Continues from chapter four_ ### Chapter 5: Desires vs. Reality Motivated now She accepts the discipline So she can please him “All right, rest now” For the remainder of the morning May had paced off what seemed like miles of measured steps in a hobble skirt and five and a half-inch stiletto heels. Duke had removed her leash and walked behind her giving her verbal directions. Occasionally he would reach up and tickle her ribs, or lightly pinch the sides of her tits as a distraction, but for the most part he helped her form a mental map of her new living quarters. ...

Part 1: The Mulligan …The old saying “Be careful what you wish for, you might just get it!” certainly came to mind with my request for less than gentle treatment from my masculine lover Jim - he himself a neighbor that had easily dominated my submissive husband before eventually claiming my body and heart as his. Recently divorced Jim - and I - had temporarily repurposed my husband as our chauffeur as Jim courted me on three alone dates, my foolish husband suggesting and even manipulating me into this adultery for reasons that defy logic, at least on casual inspection. Jim had then made sure we wouldn’t be disturbed by busying him with several tasks not necessarily suited to a chauffeur, our need for one going forward now suspect. For that alone I would have willingly done anything Jim could dream up, even without the promised over the top passion such a man could provide… ...

“Doctor Trunklemire, I’m certain that I can find this new species.” “Miss Francisco, all you have are rumors. And not very well substantiated ones at that. I am hesitant to let you go forward with this. At first glance it looks like a fool’s fantasy.” “I am aware that there is little to go on here. But I have received this information from someone in whom I place a great deal of trust. They have also told me that they have seen for themselves further evidence to lend support to the rumors. Unfortunately, they are not able to provide any direct samples or even pictures, but they assure that the arachnids do indeed exist.” ...

“Holy shit, man! You’re never gonna freakin’ believe this! Let’s get a table near the back. I know there’s no one here, but I don’t need anyone else hearing this. Yes, way in the back. I’m telling you, man, this really happened! True story! Okay, okay! I’m calming down. Do you have that thing on? I want to get all this down before I forget any of it. Although I don’t think I’m gonna forget this for a long time.” ...

I decided to surprise my girlfriend by becoming a bound sex toy for her. I knew her parents were in Europe for vacation and that she had the house to herself. So I was able to get into their house and her bedroom. I brought with me a bag of sex toys… silk scarves, vibrator, butt plug, chastity device and a sexy french maid costume for my girlfriend Jane to wear for me. My girlfriend would be home in about an hour, so I quickly removed my clothes except for my silk boxers. ...

After being a no-call/no-show at work for three days, one of my bodyguards finally tracked my secretary to a hotel downtown. He called me and I said I’d be there shortly. When I arrived, he met me out in the hall. Starting to push my way passed him, the Paramedics came out of her room pushing someone on their rescue-gurney. As they passed, I saw it was Ginger, and she looked like she was in bad shape. ...

I think Techie knew it would happen: namely her being on display as a serving slave for me (Techster) and six of my friends as we watched a soccer game. It started off when she asked to see how bondage mitts felt. Of course I accommodated her wishes, but before she could say a word I pulled the laces tight, locked the straps around her wrists, using the small clips and chain her hands were bound behind her back. ...

Not many vehicles come down here. Especially at night. I walked out to see who it was. The car was stopped with its parking lights on. As I walked toward it a spotlight came on, blinding me. I instinctively put my hands up to shield my eyes. The passenger door opened and a voice said, “Stop right there and put your hands all the way up.” It was a woman’s voice. I don’t get newspapers or the internet out here but I had a radio. I was pretty sure I knew who they were. I put my hands up. ...

“Ah! Done!” “Good Job, Tracy!” Tracy let her hammer fall on the stripped floor of the basement. She sat down on it and spread her legs open, resting her tired calves. The small girl was wearing dirty construction shoes and a pair of jeans that have seen better days. Her Zelda T-shirt was not in much better shape. But yet, she still looked cute in the eyes of her girlfriend, April. ...

The First Time I’ve known I was kinky since before my hormones started revving up, before menarche. I didn’t know the word “kinky” at the time and I didn’t know that I wasn’t alone. But I knew that I was excited about ropes and the idea of being tied up. Luckily, I’m part of the Internet Generation, and all sorts of information and pictures and advice are available. And don’t make me laugh about nanny filters. My parents weren’t part of the Internet Generation and couldn’t set up a barrier I couldn’t get through or around. ...

Part One - Mouse Trap Mousey LaBlaunche closed her eyes and tried to remember how she had ended up here– here being naked in a room full of rather dirty and foul-smelling men. One of those men was lying on his back with his knees bent over the end of a strangely-shaped long stone table while Mousey squatted over him and bounced up and down on his prick. As she bounced others, gathered around the table, clapped in time to her thrusts. In the darkness around her she could hear additional men shouting and other women screaming. ...

Continues from part one Part 2 – No, Thank You Dominic felt like he was in heaven. Of course, for a given value of “heaven.” There are many people in the world who would disagree strongly with his assessment of his current condition – would it be better to describe it as a “plight” or even perhaps a “predicament?” Dominic himself wasn’t sure. He just knew he didn’t want to be anywhere else, or be doing anything else, at the moment. ...

Helena Laverre and her daughter Daphne were going on a short holiday trip overseas. They were planning to leave their comfortable home in the western suburbs, drive for an hour to the International Airport to catch their flight. Helena was forty five, solidly built but still reasonably fit, her figure ever so slightly fleshing a little. She had a well rounded face with short wavy brown hair. Her background was international finance, a business she worked in with her husband. She was a forceful woman with people around her. ...

Continues from chapter two Chapter 3 – Goose, Gander “Mmmmmm! Mmmmmmm! NNNNNHHHHHH!” “Oh, I don’t think so, missy. I’ve waited too long for this. There’s no way I’m…” “AHHHHHH! LEEEEE! ORRY!” “Quiet! Or I’ll…” “OHHHH! AHHH! ELLHH!” “Alright, you asked for it…” “AH! AH! AH! NNNNNNHHH!” “Now hush! You’ve never felt your ‘little attention-getter’ before, have you? Well, I remember it quite well. That was a ‘five.’ If you don’t want me to go right up to an ‘eight’ you’ll keep quiet and listen. Are you ready to do that?” ...

He was sitting in his den reading. It was a book by Richard Bach about one of his flights in a biplane. When the doorbell chimed he thought it was odd. Rarely did any one come to his lair without being escorted. A quick click of the remote brought the front door security camera up on the television. It was a very old friend. He was always happy to see her. His heart has a very, very special place for her. He first met her online shortly after a bout of depression that almost killed him. She kept chatting with him, keeping him online, and away from the suicidal thoughts that haunted him. As he grew out of the depression, their friendship grew. ...

The sun was already beginning to warm the field behind the small, isolated cabin, burning off the cool and dew of the morning. The door opened, and a couple stepped out of the rustic cottage. They were both in their mid-twenties, obviously fit, similarly attired in cargo shorts, t-shirts and open-sided walking shoes. He was a full head taller than her, shirt and shorts loose; his exposed legs and arms displaying a wiry muscularity, hair shoulder length and dark brown. His attitude was enthusiastic, eyes bright and eager. ...

“…But I don’t have enough quarters to ante up" I whined. “I have plenty” the man sitting across from me taunted with his wicked smile… We were the first of our little group of friends that were married, and our little two bedroom rented house as a result the unofficial social center for our friends. There was a couch and a spare bedroom, so if somebody needed to they could always stay over, and many times they did due to our little place being well out of town where rents were cheaper. This time the excuse to get together was poker, but it could have been a barbecue, or a college game on the TV, or even a board game. It didn’t matter really, just friends getting together in a place that wasn’t their own home. ...

Continues from chapter five_ ### Chapter Six: Triumph and Tragedy #### Part One: Family Obligations ##### June 1983 Wednesday night was the slowest day of the week, so that was the day that mother and daughter usually met. Each time, they met at a different diner or restaurant, in a different town or city. Erica had promised Eve that she would always live nearby, and had rented an apartment in Darien near where she worked. ...

Continues from chapter eight_ ### Chapter Nine: The Other End of the Crop #### Part One: The Contract Fulfilled ##### Friday September 11, 1998 While Janet was not supposed to put in an appearance at her job at Xylex, she had forgotten some papers in her office and decided to drop in and retrieve them so she could work over the weekend. She had dressed in a DKNY blouse and skirt, unlike her usual blue business suit. Janet had carried her briefcase (black leather, of course) inside the building, and intended to be no more than ten minutes within her office. ...

The Japanese are a rather inventive people when it comes to game shows. The strange and odd things they come up with to challenge contestants is amazing and unique. There is one game show that a particular portion of it made the rounds on YouTube for a bit. For those who are not aware of it, the show was/is called ‘TORE!’ and consists of two groups of contestants competing against each other. I don’t speak or read the Japanese language so I can’t tell you the exact nature of what was going on, but I certainly got the gist of it. Apparently they would get popular and notable people from TV shows or other popular media in Japan and have two groups who would compete against each other for points. ...

My heels clicked as I walked down the damp sidewalk. I had already walked several blocks from my hotel. It had been a long first day at the conference, but I didn’t feel tired now. I approached the small cross street and turned left. My heart was pounding. The street was dingy and deserted but I pressed on, clutching my purse tightly under my arm. I finally spotted it. A single black door, no windows, and a sign that said, “Madam J’s”. I glanced around to make sure no one was watching. I could still play it off, keep walking, act like I was looking for a restaurant. ...

Continues from chapter four Chapter 5 - Would you like some coffee? It was already 1 am. Our cab was driving down the city streets. The shine of the street lights was reflecting on the billion water droplets that were falling on the windows, making them look like a living night sky. Erika and I were on our way to my house. Her head resting pretty low on my shoulder, and her eyelids closed indicated that she was ready to lie down for the night. I knew of a cute rubber cat that would have been using the same amount of space at my side, Erika was just as small and delicate. Despite the similar body type and size, both girls were very different, though. My fingers were playing with a bundle of soft red hair from my companion’s ponytail, and I remembered her light brown eyes contrasting with white freckled skin before she closed them. The absence of a mask allowed me to appreciate how different she was from what I knew. The air moving in and out of her lungs, that alone, emanated a serenity that Kitty didn’t possess. ...

Jasmine has had her own obsession with being a doll for some time now, and she even has two silicon sexdolls of her own with which she plays with at home, dressing herself and the dolls in some sexy lingerie and laying together in bed or just sitting around the house. To her way of thinking she then just becomes another doll, her mind drifting off, placing herself as just another doll, she has often just sat in the quiet of the apartment not moving, slowing her breathing and deeply relaxing as just a doll. In her mind she is waiting for her owner to come and play with her and the other dolls, she gets aroused at the thought of what they would do to her, at the end she usually has sex with one or both dolls to bring a wonderful climactic conclusion to her session. ...

Continues from part two Vanessa is so relieved that Sandra is safely installed in a Vivarium all the stress and worry has gone away. She has already fed her although it didn’t go too well Sandra struggled to breathe at first, she had to feed her three times, but the third time was successful. “You should feel good now.” Sharon has never felt this horny before,when the liquid food supplement wears off she definitely won’t feel like that, then she will just panic. “I’m sorry I had to do this to you but I must say you do look good, I think I may get more worms.” ...

He sat in the easy chair with his feet up, watching Remains of the Day. He took a sip of his Scotch on the rocks and replaced the glass on the end table. The balmy temperature of the living room allowed him to indulge in the comfort of bare feet, jeans and a simple, black t-shirt. He looked to his left. She sat in a similar chair, legs curled under her in silvery gray leggings, adrift in an oversize sweatshirt. She stared vacantly into the space above the television, the glass of red wine he poured for her earlier untouched on the table between them. ...

Techie: Ever since I saw a demonstration of a ”ride-on” sex toy called a Sybian I have wanted one, but since Techster and I are retired and living on a “no frills” income, the $1250 for the basic unit plus $350 for the storage case and about another $300 for the different stimulation heads cost more than we could afford. But when a local Dominatrix offered to trade a new Sybian with all the accessories in exchange for the use of Techster for a day as an unlimited slave I could not refuse. ...

People may wonder why the chief of the Psychiatric Department of a major hospital like Winterfield has posted a case log online. Let me assure you, the reason will become clear in time. - Dr. Vivian Sanders Case Log WH-Sanders-2019-3793, Entry One, 20161030 I’m not sure where to begin. This isn’t my case, the patient– I mean client– isn’t one of mine. It’s not even a referral. A colleague came to me for help and guidance. I will refer to her as Doctor Kelly. That is not her name. Ethics require that logs such as this be anonymous except for a patient’s name, but technically, neither she, nor the man in question, is a patient or client of mine so I will use pseudonyms. Should her name be needed for some reason, it is cross-referenced in my contacts on my personal phone. I am making sure there is a complete chain of information because there are legal aspects to this record. Specifically, Doctor Kelly thinks that this might be related to the “Pajama Poser Abductor.” ...

story continues from part one Part 2 “However, after giving it some thought I have decided to allow you some freedom as it will be necessary for you to still go to work. So this is what is going to happen. You stay here at my place on weekends for me to do just what I like with you, and the weekdays you go to work and earn money so we can buy you some more special clothing.” ...

Let’s start with a little bit of background. My name is Steve, I’m 22 years-old student, living alone in a small apartment in a big city. During my teens, I developed many bondage fantasies, but I was always frustrated at not being able to realize them, because of many factors. First, when I was younger, It was hard to practise self-bondage or other kinds of dares because I was living with my parents and so, was afraid to be caught. Later, when I met my first girlfriend, she wasn’t into kinky stuff and didn’t want to try anything like that. ...

The world had radically changed at the end of the last century; the corporations had now taken over from world governments; employment was hard to come by with everyone competing for the limited number of positions. It didn’t help me that I had a minor conviction for theft, I had been kept in the comfortable corporate enclave for most of my childhood years, we had not wanted for anything, the estate we lived in was secluded from the real world, and my early education was done in the corporations own schools. It wasn’t until my father died and we had to leave the corporate supplied accommodation that I had any experience of the outside world. It was there that I got myself tangled up in the wrong crowd and we were caught when a couple of them stole some items from a local store, the judge took a dim view of what we’d done and though I only received a community service order, where I had to clean the streets for two weeks, I now had a conviction recorded against my name. ...

Part One Since leaving college, I’d moved from one temporary job to another and so I was really pleased when I landed the position of junior admin assistant at Goldman & Goldman; the most prestigious Law firm in the town. At last I could start a proper career and with my qualifications and sharp mind I was confident I could have a long and prosperous employment here. That was six months ago and I’d come to realize that having a natural ability for a job was not the only thing that mattered at a place like this. You also need to fit in. The problem was Sara, the office supervisor. She was beautiful, with a body to die for. This seemed to give her a strange authority over the other girls in the office above her rank. Basically, whatever Sara wanted, she got. The other girls would do anything to please her and she used this power to rule over the office like a queen bee. ...

After the recent party, I was left to do most of the clearing up. Sara helped a little but, predictably, left me to do most of the work, tottering around in my five inch sandals and, as usual, wearing the maids outfit. I had previously agreed with Sara that she would have to keep the house clean if she wanted to stay with me, and failure to do this would have consequences. I like my house to look very neat and tidy and be very clean and I’m prepared to put in the work to keep it that way. Sara has a very different view about housework – for her it is to be avoided at all costs. ...

Sara’s Story Andi insisted I tell my side of the story she just posted. It was my first time really tied up and Andi wanted me to let you know how it felt. You can read her bit in ‘#17a Andreabound ties up Sara and then Herself’. This is my first go at writing a story so please be gentle with me. At least this program has a spellchecker so I won’t get into trouble this time. ...

Part One It had been a while since I felt like any kind of bondage, especially self-bondage. It just seemed like too much effort to tie myself up. But now I had gotten back that urge. The urge I knew so well and could only lead to one thing; me tightly tied in some inescapable position, waiting for the slow dripping ice to melt and give me my freedom. This is the point I usually start dreaming up new bondage positions and scenarios but, this time, I already knew what I wanted to do. I had run a poll on my website to choose my reader’s favorite Insex girl. Tyler won by a mile. Then I ran a second poll to find out which was the favorite Insex scene with Tyler in it. I posted some pictures to help things along and I suspect people may have voted for the picture rather than the scene but it doesn’t matter. The winning picture/scene showed Tyler tied to a tree with her hands behind the tree and her ankles pulled up off the ground behind her. Most of her weight seemed to be resting on a couple of ropes running between her thighs. Painful - maybe, severe – definitely; but certainly not impossible. I’d already made the decision to act out whichever scene won the poll as a selfbondage. This would be hard to do but, again, not impossible – certainly not as difficult to achieve as some of the other scenes in the poll. ...

Part One This is one part of a scene Sara and I participated in together. I tied her up and then tied myself up. You can read Sara’s side of the scene in #17b Andreabound ties me up. Sara was long overdue for a turn under the ropes. I had introduced her in a most gentle manner to a simple hogtie last time. This time I thought I would take her a little further. It was important, I felt, that she understood a little of what it was she did to me. How else was she to understand the potential damage she could do? ...

Continues from chapter two_ ### Chapter Three: The Interview #### Part One: The Gordian Knot ##### Monday June 8, 1998 Mistress Janet sat behind the library desk, staring at the photographs and file on the blotter. The pictures and personal information had been delivered to Janet’s estate Monday morning by a messenger service, and Tina had signed for them and given the large envelope to her Mistress. When Janet opened the envelope and removed the manila folder, it had taken all of her strength not to display her shock to Tina. ...

Chapter One: The Challenge Part One: A Day in the Life Thursday June 4, 1998 When Janet finally awoke, Stephanie was gone from her bed. Stephanie’s bedroom was nicely furnished with a large bed, dresser, small desk and chairs, and an attached bathroom. Stephanie had used Janet the previous evening, first in the library then the bedroom. Janet lay beneath the sheets, which were a mess from their lovemaking. Feeling her skin, Janet was sticky from her sweat and juices from herself and Stephanie, and she desired a hot bath. ...